Document:

Exhibit 4.6

 

EXECUTION
VERSION

 

	
        14 October 2020

         

        RED
        FOOTBALL LIMITED

        as the Company

         

        with

         

        SANTANDER
        UK PLC

        as Original Lender

         

        SANTANDER
        UK PLC

        as Agent

         

        and

         

        BANK
        OF AMERICA MERRILL LYNCH INTERNATIONAL DESIGNATED ACTIVITY COMPANY

        as Security Trustee

         

	

                                                                                 

                                                                                REVOLVING FACILITY AGREEMENT

                                                                                 

	
         

          

        99 Bishopsgate

        London EC2M 3XF

        United Kingdom

        Tel: +44.20.7710.1000

        www.lw.com

 

     

     

    

 

CONTENTS

  

	Clause	 	Page
	 	 	 
	1.	Definitions
                                         and Interpretation	1

 

		2.	The FacilitY	35

 

		3.	Purpose	38

 

		4.	Conditions of Utilisation	38

 

		5.	Utilisation - Loans	39

 

		6.	[RESERVED]	39

 

		7.	[RESERVED]	39

 

		8.	[RESERVED]	39

 

		9.	[RESERVED]	39

 

		10.	Repayment	40

 

		11.	Illegality, Voluntary Prepayment and Cancellation	41

 

		12.	Mandatory Prepayment	43

 

		13.	Restrictions	44

 

		14.	Interest	45

 

		15.	Interest Periods	46

 

		16.	Changes to the Calculation of Interest	46

 

		17.	Fees	48

 

		18.	Tax Gross-Up and Indemnities	50

 

		19.	Increased Costs	60

 

		20.	Other Indemnities	63

 

		21.	Mitigation by the Lenders	64

 

		22.	Costs and Expenses	64

 

		23.	Guarantee and Indemnity	66

 

		24.	Representations	70

 

		25.	Information Undertakings	75

 

		26.	Financial Covenant	82

 

		27.	General Undertakings	86

 

		28.	Events of Default	92

 

		29.	Changes to the Lenders	96

 

		30.	Restriction on Debt Purchase Transactions	101

 

		31.	Changes to the Obligors	103

 

		32.	Role of the Agent and Others	108

 

		33.	Conduct of Business by the Finance Parties	118

 

		34.	Sharing among the Finance Parties	119

 

		35.	Payment Mechanics	121

 

     

     

    

 

		36.	Set-Off	124

 

		37.	Notices	124

 

		38.	Calculations and Certificates	127

 

		39.	Partial Invalidity	127

 

		40.	Remedies and Waivers	128

 

		41.	Amendments and Waivers	128

 

		42.	Confidentiality	134

 

		43.	CONFIDENTIALITY OF FUNDING RATES AND REFERENCE BANK QUOTATIONS	137

 

		44.	Counterparts	139

 

		45.	Governing Law	140

 

		46.	Enforcement	140

 

		47.	USA PATRIOT ACT	141

 

	Schedule 1	 	 	142

 

The
Original Parties

 

	Schedule 2	 	 	144

 

Conditions
Precedent

 

	Schedule 3	 	 	148

 

Requests
and Notices

 

	Schedule 4	 	 	149

 

Agreed
Security Principles

 

	Schedule 5	 	 	154

 

Form of
Transfer Certificate

 

	Schedule 6	 	 	158

 

Form of
Assignment Agreement

 

	Schedule 7	 	 	162

 

Form of
Accession Deed

 

	Schedule 8	 	 	165

 

Form of
Resignation Letter

 

	Schedule 9	 	 	167

 

Form of
Compliance Certificate

 

	Schedule 10	 	 	169

 

		Timetables	

 

	Schedule
    11	 	 	170
	 	 	 	 
	Schedule
    12	 	 	171

 

		[reserved]	

	 	 	 
	Schedule
    13	 	 	172
	 	 	 	 
	Forms
    of Notifiable Debt Purchase Transaction Notice	 	 	 

 

     

     

    

 

	Schedule
    14	 	 	174
	 	 	 	 
	Table
    of values for X	 	 	 
	 	 	 	 
	Schedule
    15	 	 	175
	 	 	 	 
	Restrictive
    Covenants	 	 	 
	 	 	 	 
	Schedule
    16	 	 	216
	 	 	 	 
	Additional
    Events of Default	 	 	 
	 	 	 	 
	Schedule
    17	 	 	217
	 	 	 	 
	Form of
    Increase Confirmation	 	 	 
	 	 	 	 
	Schedule
    18	 	 	220
	 	 	 	 
	Screen
    Rate contingency Periods	 	 	 

 

     

     

    

 

 

 

THIS
AGREEMENT is dated 14 October 2020 and made between:

 

	(1)	RED FOOTBALL LIMITED (registered number 5370076) (the “Company”);

 

	(2)	MANCHESTER UNITED FOOTBALL CLUB LIMITED (registered number 00095489) (“MUFC”)
as original borrower (the “Original Borrower”);

 

	(3)	THE SUBSIDIARIES of the Company listed in Part 1 of Schedule 1 (The Original Parties)
as original guarantors (together with the Company, the “Original Guarantors”);

 

	(4)	THE FINANCIAL INSTITUTION listed in Part 2 of Schedule 1 (The Original Parties)
as lender (the “Original Lender”);

 

		(5)	SANTANDER UK PLC as agent of the other Finance Parties (the “Agent”);
and

 

		(6)	BANK OF AMERICA MERRILL
LYNCH INTERNATIONAL DESIGNATED ACTIVITY COMPANY as security trustee for the Secured Parties (the “Security
Trustee”).

 

IT
IS AGREED as follows:

 

SECTION 1

 

INTERPRETATION

 

		1.	Definitions and Interpretation

 

		1.1	Definitions

 

In this Agreement:

 

“2015 Closing Date”
has the meaning given to that term in Schedule 15 (Restrictive Covenants).

 

“Acceleration Event”
means, following the occurrence of an Event of Default which is then continuing

 

		(a)	the Agent:

 

		(i)	giving a notice of acceleration pursuant to, and in accordance with, paragraph (a)(ii) or
(a)(iv) (but only if such notice relates to the enforcement of Transaction Security) of Clause 28.9 (Acceleration);
or

 

		(ii)	having previously placed any part of the Facility on demand pursuant to, and in accordance with,
paragraph (a)(iii) of Clause 28.9 (Acceleration), making a demand for payment as referred to therein,

 

which notice or demand has not
been withdrawn, cancelled or otherwise ceased to have effect; or

 

		(b)	any amount becoming immediately and automatically due and payable pursuant to paragraph (b) of
28.9 (Acceleration) unless prior to such amount becoming immediately and automatically due and payable the operation of
paragraph (b) of Clause 28.9 (Acceleration) is waived by the Majority Lenders.

 

    1 

     

    

 

“Acceptable Bank”
means:

 

		(a)	a bank or financial institution which has a rating for its unsecured and non credit-enhanced debt
obligations of BBB or higher by Standard & Poor’s Rating Services, BBB or higher by Fitch Ratings or Baa2 or higher
by Moody’s Investor Services Limited or a comparable rating from an internationally recognised credit rating agency;

 

		(b)	any Finance Party or an Affiliate of a Finance Party; or

 

		(c)	any other bank or financial institution approved by the Agent (acting reasonably).

 

“Accession Deed”
means a document substantially in the form set out in Schedule 7 (Form of Accession Deed).

 

“Accounting Principles”
means:

 

		(a)	in relation to the consolidated financial statements of the Group, IFRS; and

 

		(b)	in relation to any member of the Group, generally accepted accounting principles in the jurisdiction
of incorporation of the relevant member of the Group or IFRS.

 

“Accounting Reference
Date” means 30 June.

 

“Additional Borrower”
means a company which becomes an Additional Borrower in accordance with Clause 31 (Changes to the Obligors).

 

“Additional Guarantor”
means a company which becomes an Additional Guarantor in accordance with Clause 31 (Changes to the Obligors).

 

“Additional Obligor”
means an Additional Borrower or an Additional Guarantor.

 

“Additional Shareholder
Funding” means the net cash proceeds received by the Company of:

 

		(a)	any subscription for shares in the capital of the Company or capital contribution to the Company
that does not result in the occurrence of a Change of Control; and/or

 

		(b)	any debt advanced to the Company by any direct or indirect Holding Company of the Company or any
Investor Affiliate provided after the Closing Date and subordinated on the terms of the Intercreditor Agreement as Subordinated
Liabilities (as defined therein) or on other terms acceptable to the Agent (acting reasonably).

 

“Adjustments”
means “Adjustments” as defined in Schedule 14 (Table of values for X).

 

“Affiliate”
means, in relation to any person, a Subsidiary of that person or a Holding Company of that person or any other Subsidiary of that
Holding Company.

 

“Agent’s Spot
Rate of Exchange” means the Agent’s spot rate of exchange for the purchase of the relevant currency with the Base
Currency in the London foreign exchange market at or about 11:00 a.m. on a particular day.

 

“Agreed Security Principles”
means the agreed security principles set out in Schedule 4 (Agreed Security Principles).

 

“Alternative Reference
Bank Rate” means the arithmetic mean of the rates (rounded upwards to four decimal places) as supplied to the Agent at
its request by the Alternative Reference Banks:

 

    2 

     

    

 

		(a)	(other than where paragraph (b) below applies) as the rate at which the relevant Alternative
Reference Bank could borrow funds in the London interbank market in the relevant currency and for the relevant period were it to
do so by asking for and then accepting interbank offers for deposits in reasonable market size in that currency and for that period;
or

 

		(b)	if different, as the rate (if any and applied to the relevant Alternative Reference Bank and the
relevant currency and period) which contributors to the applicable Screen Rate are asked to submit to the relevant administrator.

 

“Alternative Reference
Banks” means:

 

		(a)	the principal London offices of up to three banks as may be appointed by the Company with the consent
of the Agent (such consent not to be unreasonably withheld and deemed given if not expressly refused within five Business Days
of the Company giving the Agent notice that it wishes to appoint any such bank) from time to time provided that each such appointed
bank has confirmed that it is able to act in such capacity; or

 

		(b)	such other banks as may be appointed by the Agent in consultation with the Company.

 

“Annual Financial Statements”
has the meaning ascribed to such term in Clause 25 (Information Undertakings).

 

“Anti-Corruption
Laws” means all laws, rules, and regulations of any jurisdiction applicable to a Borrower or its Subsidiaries
from time to time concerning or relating to bribery or corruption.

 

“Anti-Money
Laundering Laws” means all applicable financial record keeping and reporting requirements and money laundering
statutes in all jurisdictions in which the Company and its subsidiaries conduct business, the rules and regulations thereunder
and any related or similar rules, regulations or guidelines, issued, administered or enforced by any governmental agency.

 

“Assigned Account”
means any Mandatory Prepayment Account (as defined in any Debt Document (as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement)) and any other
account that may from time to time be identified in writing as an Assigned Account by the Security Trustee and the Company in accordance
with the terms of the applicable Transaction Security Documents, including any renewal or redesignation of such accounts.

 

“Assignment Agreement”
means an agreement substantially in the form set out in Schedule 6 (Form of Assignment Agreement) or any other form
agreed between the relevant assignor, assignee and the Company provided that if that other form does not contain the undertaking
set out in the form set out in Schedule 6 (Form of Assignment Agreement) it shall not be a Creditor/Creditor Representative
Accession Undertaking as defined in, and for the purposes of, the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

“Auditors”
means an accounting firm of international standing appointed by the Company (which shall include, for the avoidance of doubt, the
auditors of the Group as of the Closing Date).

 

“Authorisation”
means an authorisation, consent, approval, resolution, licence, exemption, filing, notarisation or registration.

 

    3 

     

    

 

“Availability Period”
means, in relation to the Facility, the period from and including the Closing Date to and including the date falling one month
prior to the Termination Date.

 

“Available Commitment”
means, in relation to the Facility, a Lender’s Commitment minus:

 

		(a)	the Base Currency Amount of its participation in any outstanding Utilisations; and

 

		(b)	in relation to any proposed Utilisation, the Base Currency Amount of its participation in any other
Utilisations that are due to be made on or before the proposed Utilisation Date.

 

For the purposes of calculating
a Lender’s Available Commitment in relation to any proposed Utilisation that Lender’s participation in any Utilisations
that are due to be repaid or prepaid on or before the proposed Utilisation Date shall not be deducted from a Lender’s Commitment.

 

“Available Facility”
means, in relation to the Facility, the aggregate for the time being of each Lender’s Available Commitment.

 

“Bail-In Action”
means the exercise of any Write-down and Conversion Powers.

 

“Bail-In Legislation”
means:

 

		(i)	in relation to an EEA Member Country which has implemented, or which at any time implements, Article 55
of Directive 2014/59/EU establishing a framework for the recovery and resolution of credit institutions and investment firms ,
the relevant implementing law or regulation as described in the EU Bail-In Legislation Schedule from time to time; and

 

		(ii)	in relation to any other state, any analogous law or regulation from time to time which requires
contractual recognition of any Write-down and Conversion Powers contained in that law or regulation.

 

“BAML Facility”
means the facility made available to the Issuer and documented by the BAML Facility Agreement.

 

“BAML Facility Agreement”
means the term loan agreement dated 20 May 2013 as amended and restated pursuant to an amendment and restatement agreement
dated 11 August 2014, an amendment and restatement agreement dated 15 May 2015, an amendment letter dated 26 June 2015,
an amendment letter dated 11 September 2015 and an amendment and restatement agreement dated 14 June 2018 (as amended
and/or restated from time to time) between, amongst others, the Company, MUFC, Bank of America, N.A. (as original lender) and Bank
of America, N.A. (as agent).

 

“Bank Levy”
means:

 

		(a)	the UK bank levy as set out in the Finance Act 2011;

 

		(b)	the German bank levy as set out in the German Restructuring Fund Act 2010 (Restrukturierungsfondsgesetz)
(as amended);

 

		(c)	the French taxe bancaire de risque systémique as set out under article 235 ter ZE of the
French Tax Code; and

 

		(d)	any other levy or tax of a similar nature in force (or formally announced) as at the date of this
Agreement and imposed in any jurisdiction by reference to the assets or liabilities of a financial institution or other entity
carrying out financial transactions and in relation to which a Lender would reasonably be able to quantify the relevant cost of
compliance as at the date of this Agreement.

 

    4 

     

    

 

“Base Case Model”
means the financial model including profit and loss, balance sheet and cashflow projections in agreed form relating to the Group.

 

“Base Currency”
means sterling.

 

“Base Currency Amount”
means in relation to a Utilisation, the amount specified in the Utilisation Request delivered by a Borrower for that Utilisation
as adjusted to reflect any repayment, prepayment, consolidation or division of a Utilisation.

 

“Base Reference Bank
Rate” means the arithmetic mean of the rates (rounded upwards to four decimal places) as supplied to the Agent at its
request by the Base Reference Banks:

 

		(a)	(other than where paragraph (b) below applies) as the rate at which the relevant Base Reference
Bank could borrow funds in the London interbank market in the relevant currency and for the relevant period were it to do so by
asking for and then accepting interbank offers for deposits in reasonable market size in that currency and for that period; or

 

		(b)	if different, as the rate (if any and applied to the relevant Base Reference Bank and the relevant
currency and period) which contributors to the applicable Screen Rate are asked to submit to the relevant administrator.

 

“Base Reference Banks”
means:

 

		(a)	the principal London offices of up to three banks as may be appointed by the Company with the consent
of the Agent from time to time (such consent not to be unreasonably withheld and deemed given if not expressly refused within five
Business Days of the Company giving the Agent notice that it wishes to appoint any such bank) provided that each such appointment
bank has confirmed that it is able to act in such capacity; or

 

		(b)	such other banks as may be appointed by the Agent in consultation with the Company.

 

“Borrower”
means the Original Borrower or an Additional Borrower unless, in each case, it has ceased to be a Borrower in accordance with Clause 31
(Changes to the Obligors).

 

“Borrowings”
has the meaning given to that term in Clause 26.1 (Financial definitions).

 

“Break Costs”
means the amount (if any) by which:

 

		(a)	the interest (excluding the Margin) which a Lender should have received for the period from the
date of receipt of all or any part of its participation in a Loan or Unpaid Sum to the last day of the current Interest Period
in respect of that Loan or Unpaid Sum, had the principal amount or Unpaid Sum received been paid on the last day of that Interest
Period;

 

exceeds:

 

		(b)	the amount which that Lender would be able to obtain by placing an amount equal to the principal
amount or Unpaid Sum received by it on deposit with a leading bank in the London interbank market for a period starting on the
Business Day following receipt or recovery and ending on the last day of the current Interest Period.

 

    5

     

    

 

“Budget” means
any budget delivered by the Company to the Agent in respect of that period pursuant to Clause 25.4 (Budget).

 

“Business Day”
means a day (other than a Saturday or Sunday) on which banks are open for general business in London.

 

“Cash” means
cash in hand and credit balances or amounts on deposit in an account in the name of a member of the Group with an Acceptable Bank
which are freely transferable and freely convertible and accessible by a member of the Group within 30 days so long as repayment
of that cash is not contingent on the prior discharge of any other indebtedness of any person or on the satisfaction of any other
condition (other than the making of a withdrawal request by a member of the Group where that member of the Group is freely able
to make such a request at its discretion and without any restriction) and that cash is not subject to any Security (other than
Transaction Security, Permitted Liens or Permitted Collateral Liens).

 

“Cash Equivalent Investments”
means at any time:

 

		(a)	certificates of deposit maturing within one year after the relevant date of calculation and issued
by an Acceptable Bank;

 

		(b)	any investment in marketable debt obligations issued or guaranteed by the government of the United
States of America, the United Kingdom, any member state of the European Economic Area or any Participating Member State or by an
instrumentality or agency of any of them having an equivalent credit rating which:

 

		(i)	matures within one year after the relevant date of calculation; and

 

		(ii)	is not convertible or exchangeable to any other security,

 

provided that the relevant issuer
or guarantor is rated at least BBB or higher by Standard & Poor’s Rating Services, BBB or higher by Fitch Ratings
or Baa2 or higher by Moody’s Investor Services Limited;

 

		(c)	open market commercial paper not convertible or exchangeable to any other security:

 

		(i)	for which a recognised trading market exists;

 

		(ii)	issued by an issuer incorporated in the US, the United Kingdom, any member state of the European
Economic Area or any Participating Member State;

 

		(iii)	which matures within one year after the relevant date of calculation; and

 

		(iv)	which has a credit rating of either BBB or higher by Standard & Poor’s Rating Services,
BBB or higher by Fitch Ratings or Baa2 or higher by Moody’s Investor Services Limited, or, if no rating is available in respect
of the commercial paper, the issuer of which has, in respect of its unsecured and non credit enhanced debt obligations, an equivalent
rating;

 

		(d)	sterling bills of exchange issued eligible for rediscount at the Bank of England and accepted by
an Acceptable Bank (or any dematerialised equivalent);

 

		(e)	investments accessible within 30 days in money market funds which:

 

		(i)	have a credit rating of either BBB or higher by Standard & Poor’s Rating Services,
BBB or higher by Fitch Ratings or Baa2 or higher by Moody’s Investor Services Limited; and

 

    6

     

    

 

		(ii)	invest substantially all their assets in securities of the types described in paragraphs (a) to
(e) above; or

 

		(f)	any other debt security approved by the Majority Lenders,

 

in each case, to which any member
of the Group is beneficially entitled at that time and which is not issued or guaranteed by any member of the Group or subject
to any Security (other than the Transaction Security Documents).

 

“CFC”
means a “controlled foreign corporation” (as defined in Section 957(a) of the Code) for US federal
income tax purposes.

 

“CFC Obligor”
means an Obligor that is a CFC.

 

“Champions League”
means the UEFA Champions League and any successor or replacement competition.

 

“Champions League Adjustment
Spreadsheet” means the spreadsheet delivered pursuant to Part 1 of Schedule 2 (Conditions Precedent).

 

“Champions League Non
Qualification Event” means the failure by the first team of Manchester United Football Club to qualify (in any season)
for the first round group stages (or its equivalent from time to time) of the Champions League.

 

“Change of Control”
means:

 

		(a)	a Note Change of Control as defined in Schedule 15 (Restrictive Covenants); or

 

		(b)	where the Original Investors cease to, directly or indirectly, beneficially hold in aggregate issued
share capital having the right to cast more than 30 per cent of the votes capable of being cast at a general meeting of the Company;
or

 

		(c)	where any shareholder or group of shareholders acting in concert (other than the Original Investors)
acquire (directly or indirectly) issued share capital having the right to cast a greater percentage of the votes capable of being
cast at a general meeting of the Company than is, directly or indirectly, beneficially held in aggregate by the Original Investors.

 

For the purposes of this definition,
 “acting in concert” means, a group of shareholders who, pursuant to an agreement or understanding (whether formal
or informal), actively co-operate, through the acquisition directly or indirectly of shares in the Company by any of them, either
directly or indirectly, to obtain or consolidate control of the Company.

 

“Charged Property”
means all of the assets of the Obligors which from time to time are, or are expressed to be, the subject of the Transaction Security.

 

“Closing Date”
means the date on which the Agent has confirmed in writing to the Company it has received (or waived the requirement to receive
on the instructions of the Majority Lenders) all of the documents and other evidence listed in Part 1 of Schedule 2 (Conditions
Precedent) in accordance with Clause 4.1 (Initial conditions precedent).

 

“Code” means
the United States Internal Revenue Code of 1986 as amended.

 

“Commitment”
means:

 

		(a)	in relation to the Original Lender, the amount in the Base Currency set opposite its name under
the heading “Commitment” in Part 2 of Schedule 1 (The Original Parties) and the amount of any other Commitment
transferred to it under this Agreement or assumed by it in accordance with Clause 2.2 (Increase); and

 

    7

     

    

 

		(b)	in relation to any other Lender, the amount in the Base Currency of any Commitment transferred
to it under this Agreement or assumed by in accordance with Clause 2.2 (Increase),

 

to the extent not cancelled,
reduced or transferred by it under this Agreement.

 

“Compliance Certificate”
means a certificate substantially in the form set out in Schedule 9 (Form of Compliance Certificate) or any other form
agreed by the Agent (acting reasonably) and the Company.

 

“Confidential Information”
means all information relating to the Company, any Investor Affiliate, any Obligor, the Group, the Finance Documents or the Facility
of which a Finance Party becomes aware in its capacity as, or for the purpose of becoming, a Finance Party or which is received
by a Finance Party in relation to, or for the purpose of becoming a Finance Party under, the Finance Documents or the Facility
from either:

 

		(a)	any member of the Group, any Investor Affiliate or any of their respective advisers; or

 

		(b)	another Finance Party, if the information was obtained by that Finance Party directly or indirectly
from any member of the Group, any Investor Affiliate or any of their respective advisers or in breach of any duty of confidentiality,

 

in whatever form, and includes
information given orally and any document, electronic file or any other way of representing or recording information which contains
or is derived or copied from such information but excludes

 

		(i)	information that:

 

		(A)	is or becomes public information other than as a direct or indirect result of any breach by that
Finance Party of Clause 42 (Confidentiality); or

 

		(B)	is identified in writing at the time of delivery as non-confidential by any member of the Group,
any Investor Affiliate or any of their respective advisers; or

 

		(C)	is known by that Finance Party before the date the information is disclosed to it in accordance
with paragraphs (a) or (b) above or is lawfully obtained by that Finance Party after that date, from a source which is,
as far as that Finance Party is aware, unconnected with the Group, the Investor Affiliates or any of their respective advisers
and which, in either case, as far as that Finance Party is aware, has not been obtained in breach of, and is not otherwise subject
to, any obligation of confidentiality; and

 

		(ii)	any Funding Rate or Reference Bank Quotation.

 

“Confidentiality Undertaking”
means a confidentiality undertaking substantially in the recommended form of the LMA at the relevant time or in any other form
agreed between the Company and the Agent (acting reasonably), which, in each case, is addressed to, or capable of being relied
upon by, the Company without requiring its signature by virtue of reliance on the Third Parties Act and is not capable of being
materially amended without the Company’s prior written consent (acting reasonably).

 

    8

     

    

 

“Consolidated EBITDA”
has the meaning given to such term in Clause 26.1 (Financial definitions).

 

“Consolidated Net Finance
Charges” has the meaning given to such term in Clause 26.1 (Financial definitions).

 

“CTA” means
the Corporation Tax Act 2009.

 

“Debt Document”
has the meaning given to it in the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

“Debt Purchase Transaction”
means, in relation to a person, a transaction where such person:

 

		(a)	purchases by way of assignment or transfer;

 

		(b)	enters into any sub-participation in respect of; or

 

		(c)	enters into any other agreement or arrangement having an economic effect substantially similar
to a sub-participation in respect of,

 

any Commitment or amount outstanding
under this Agreement.

 

“Default”
means an Event of Default or any event or circumstance specified in Clause 28 (Events of Default) which would (with
the expiry of a grace period, the giving of notice, the making of any determination under the Finance Documents or any combination
of any of the foregoing) be an Event of Default provided that any such event which is subject to a qualification as to materiality
or requires a determination to be made shall not constitute a Default unless such qualification is satisfied or such determination
is made, as the case may be.

 

“Defaulting Lender”
means any Lender (other than a Lender which is an Investor Affiliate):

 

		(a)	which has failed to make its participation in a Loan available or has notified the Agent or the
Company (which has notified the Agent) that it will not make its participation in a Loan available by the Utilisation Date of that
Loan in accordance with Clause 5.4 (Lenders’ participation);

 

		(b)	which has otherwise rescinded or repudiated a Finance Document; or

 

		(c)	with respect to which an Insolvency Event has occurred and is continuing,

 

unless, in the case of paragraphs (a) and
(c) above:

 

		(i)	its failure to pay is caused by:

 

		(A)	administrative or technical error; or

 

		(B)	a Disruption Event; and

 

payment is made within three
Business Days of its due date; or

 

		(ii)	the Lender is disputing in good faith whether it is contractually obliged to make the payment in
question and the Agent has notified the Company and the other Lenders that this is the case.

 

“Delegate”
means any delegate, agent, attorney or co-trustee appointed by the Security Trustee.

 

    9

     

    

 

“Disruption Event”
means either or both of:

 

		(a)	a material disruption to those payment or communications systems or to those financial markets
which are, in each case, required to operate in order for payments to be made in connection with the Facility (or otherwise in
order for the transactions contemplated by the Finance Documents to be carried out) which disruption is not caused by, and is beyond
the control of, any of the Parties; or

 

		(b)	the occurrence of any other event which results in a disruption (of a technical or systems-related
nature) to the treasury or payments operations of a Party preventing that, or any other Party:

 

		(i)	from performing its payment obligations under the Finance Documents; or

 

		(ii)	from communicating with other Parties in accordance with the terms of the Finance Documents,

 

and which (in either such case)
is not caused by, and is beyond the control of, the Party whose operations are disrupted.

 

“EEA Member Country”
means any member state of the European Union, Iceland, Liechtenstein and Norway and any other country that becomes a member
of the European Economic Area on or after the date of this Agreement.

 

“Environment”
means humans, animals, plants and all other living organisms including the ecological systems of which they form part and the following
media:

 

		(a)	air (including, without limitation, air within natural or man-made structures, whether above or
below ground);

 

		(b)	water (including, without limitation, territorial, coastal and inland waters, water under or within
land and water in drains and sewers); and

 

		(c)	land (including, without limitation, land under water).

 

“Environmental Claim”
means any claim, proceedings or investigation by any person in respect of any Environmental Law.

 

“Environmental Law”
means any applicable law or regulation of any jurisdiction in which a member of the Group conducts its business and which is binding
on that member of the Group and which relates to:

 

		(a)	the pollution or protection of the Environment;

 

		(b)	the conditions of the workplace; or

 

		(c)	the generation, handling, storage, use, release or spillage of any substance which, alone or in
combination with any other, is capable of causing harm to the Environment, including, without limitation, any waste.

 

“EU Bail-In Legislation
Schedule” means the document described as such and published by the LMA (or any successor person) from time to time.

 

“Event of Default”
means any event or circumstance specified as such in Clause 28 (Events of Default).

 

“Excluded Subsidiary”
means:

 

    10

     

    

 

		(a)	MUTV;

 

		(b)	Alderley Urban Investments Limited (a company incorporated in England and Wales with registered
number 03132053);

 

		(c)	each member of the New Holdco Group;

 

		(d)	provided that such Restricted Subsidiary has been designated by the Company by written notice to
the Agent as an Excluded Subsidiary, a Restricted Subsidiary formed solely for the purpose of holding one or more assets or properties
that are to be financed, in whole or in part, with Indebtedness (as defined in Schedule 15 (Restrictive Covenants)) incurred
pursuant to paragraph (f) of Clause 3.2 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock) of Schedule
15 (Restrictive Covenants) if the only assets and properties (other than assets that are de minimis in value) owned
by such Restricted Subsidiary are financed, in whole or in part, with Indebtedness incurred pursuant to paragraph (f) of
Clause 3.2 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock) of Schedule 15 (Restrictive Covenants)
for so long as any such Indebtedness remains outstanding and an obligation of such Restricted Subsidiary (it being understood that
promptly upon the retirement or repayment of such Indebtedness or the assumption of such Indebtedness by a Person other than such
Restricted Subsidiary, such Restricted Subsidiary shall cease to be an Excluded Subsidiary and shall, subject to the Agreed Security
Principles, become an Additional Guarantor (to the extent it would otherwise be required to do so)); and

 

		(e)	provided that such Restricted Subsidiary has been designated by the Company by written notice to
the Agent as an Excluded Subsidiary, any Person that becomes a Restricted Subsidiary after the Closing Date as a result of the
acquisition of such Person by a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company (other than Red Football Junior Limited) where such Person
will have outstanding, following the consummation of such acquisition, Indebtedness as defined in Schedule 15 (Restrictive
Covenants) permitted to be incurred pursuant to paragraph (n) of Clause 3.2 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and
Issuance of Preferred Stock) of Schedule 15 (Restrictive Covenants) and such Person would be required to obtain the
consent of the holders of such Indebtedness to become an Additional Guarantor or grant Transaction Security, for so long as any
such Indebtedness remains outstanding and an obligation of such Person (it being understood that promptly upon the retirement or
repayment of such Indebtedness or the assumption of such Indebtedness by a Person other than such Person, such Person shall cease
to be an Excluded Subsidiary and shall, subject to the Agreed Security Principles, become an Additional Guarantor (to the extent
it would otherwise be required to do so)).

 

“Existing Facility”
means the facility made available to MUFC and as documented by the Existing Facility Agreement.

 

“Existing Facility Agreement”
means the revolving facilities agreement dated 22 May 2015 (as amended pursuant to a first amendment and restatement agreement
dated 4 April 2019) between, amongst others, the Company, Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Designated Activity
Company (formerly known as Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited) as agent and security trustee and the lenders listed
therein.

 

“Existing Security Documents”
means:

 

		(a)	the English law debenture dated 29 January 2010 between the Company, Red Football Junior Limited,
MUL, MUFC and MUF and originally J.P. Morgan Europe Limited (and subsequently replaced, on or about the 2015 Closing Date, by the
Security Trustee) (the “Existing Debenture”);

 

    11

     

    

 

		(b)	the English law mortgage dated 29 January 2010 between MUL and originally J.P. Morgan Europe
Limited (and subsequently replaced, on or about the 2015 Closing Date, by the Security Trustee);

 

		(c)	the English law mortgage dated 29 January 2010 between MUFC and originally J.P. Morgan Europe
Limited (and subsequently replaced, on or about the 2015 Closing Date, by the Security Trustee);

 

		(d)	the English law mortgage dated 23 April 2010 between MUL and originally J.P. Morgan Europe
Limited (and subsequently replaced, on or about the 2015 Closing Date, by the Security Trustee);

 

		(e)	the English law supplemental debenture dated 26 June 2015 between the Company, Red Football
Junior Limited, MUL, MUFC and MUF and the Security Trustee;

 

		(f)	the English law supplemental mortgage dated 26 June 2015 between MUL and the Security Trustee;

 

		(g)	the English law supplemental mortgage dated 26 June 2015 between MUFC and the Security Trustee;

 

		(h)	the English law mortgage dated 26 June 2015 between MUL and the Security Trustee;

 

		(i)	the English law security agreement (charge over registered shares) dated 31 July 2015 between
MUL and the Security Trustee;

 

		(j)	the English law supplemental mortgage dated 1 July 2017 between MUFC and the Security Trustee;
and

 

		(k)	the English law supplemental mortgage dated 4 July 2018 between MUFC and the Security Trustee.

 

“Facility”
means the revolving credit facility made available under this Agreement as described in Clause 2.1 (The Facility).

 

“Facility Office”
means:

 

		(a)	in respect of a Lender, the office or offices notified by that Lender to the Agent in writing on
or before the date it becomes a Lender (or, following that date, by not less than five Business Days’ written notice) as
the office or offices through which it will perform its obligations under this Agreement; or

 

		(b)	in respect of any other Finance Party, the office in the jurisdiction in which it is resident for
tax purposes.

 

“Fallback Interest Period”
means one Month.

 

“FATCA” means:

 

		(a)	sections 1471 to 1474 of the Code or any associated regulations;

 

		(b)	any treaty, law or regulation of any other jurisdiction, or relating to an intergovernmental agreement
between the US and any other jurisdiction, which (in either case) facilitates the implementation of any law or regulation referred
to in paragraph (a) above; or

 

    12

     

    

 

		(c)	any agreement pursuant to the implementation of any treaty, law or regulation referred to in paragraphs
(a) or (b) above with the US Internal Revenue Service, the US government or any governmental or taxation authority in
any other jurisdiction.

 

“FATCA Application Date”
means:

 

		(a)	in relation to a “withholdable payment” described in section 1473(1)(A)(i) of
the Code (which relates to payments of interest and certain other payments from sources within the US), 1 July 2014; or

 

		(b)	in relation to a “passthru payment” described in section 1471(d)(7) of the Code
not falling within paragraph (a) above, the first date from which such payment may become subject to a deduction or withholding
required by FATCA.

 

“FATCA Deduction”
means a deduction or withholding from a payment under a Finance Document required by FATCA.

 

“FATCA Exempt Party”
means a Party that is entitled to receive payments free from any FATCA Deduction.

 

“Fee Letter”
means any letter or letters dated on or about the date of this Agreement including between the Company and the Original Lender
and the Security Trustee and the Company setting out any of the fees referred to in Clause 17 (Fees).

 

“Finance Document”
means this Agreement, any Accession Deed, any Compliance Certificate, any Fee Letter, the Intercreditor Agreement, any Resignation
Letter, any Transaction Security Document, any Utilisation Request and any other document designated as a “Finance Document”
by the Agent and the Company.

 

“Finance Party”
means the Agent, the Security Trustee and each Lender.

 

“Financial Indebtedness”
means any indebtedness for or in respect of, and without double counting:

 

		(a)	monies borrowed or raised (other than Subordinated Shareholder Funding and/or Additional Shareholder
Funding);

 

		(b)	any amount raised by acceptance under any acceptance credit facility or by a bill discounting or
factoring credit facility;

 

		(c)	any amount raised pursuant to any note purchase facility or the issue of bonds, notes, debentures,
loan stock or any similar instrument;

 

		(d)	the amount of any liability in respect of any lease or hire purchase contract or other agreement
which would, in accordance with the Accounting Principles, be treated as a finance or capital lease;

 

		(e)	receivables sold or discounted (other than any receivables to the extent they are sold on a non-recourse
basis);

 

		(f)	any derivative transaction entered into in connection with protection against or benefit from fluctuation
in any rate or price (and, when calculating the value of any derivative transaction, only the marked to market value shall be taken
into account, together with the effect of any applicable netting arrangement);

 

    13

     

    

 

		(g)	any counter-indemnity obligation in respect of a guarantee, indemnity, bond, standby or documentary
letter of credit or any other instrument issued by a bank or financial institution;

 

		(h)	any amount raised by the issue of shares in the Company or any other member of the Group which
is not held by another member of the Group which by their terms are redeemable (mandatorily or at the holder’s option);

 

		(i)	any amount of any liability under an advance or deferred purchase agreement in respect of a fixed
asset if such agreement was demonstrably entered into primarily as a method of raising finance;

 

		(j)	any amount raised under any other transaction (including any forward sale or purchase agreement
but not in relation to deferred payments for players) having the commercial effect of a borrowing; and

 

		(k)	the amount of any liability in respect of any guarantee or indemnity or similar assurance against
financial loss for any of the items referred to in the preceding paragraphs of this definition.

 

“Financial Quarter”
has the meaning given to that term in Clause 26.1 (Financial definitions).

 

“Financial Stability
Board” means the Financial Stability Board (or any successor or replacement organisation from time to time).

 

“Financial Year”
has the meaning given to that term in Clause 26.1 (Financial definitions).

 

“Football Creditors”
has the meaning given to such term in rule E.31 (or any equivalent provision) of the Premier League Handbook.

 

“Funding Rate”
means any individual rate notified by a Lender to the Agent pursuant to paragraph (a)(ii) of Clause 16.4 (Cost of
funds).

 

“Funds Flow Statement”
means a funds flow statement delivered to the Agent under Clause 4.1 (Initial conditions precedent) and which shall
be a purely mechanical and administrative statement and which will not have to be in form and substance satisfactory to the Agent
or the Lenders.

 

“Group” means
the Company and each of its Restricted Subsidiaries from time to time.

 

“Group Structure Chart”
means the group structure chart in the agreed form delivered to the Agent under Clause 4.1 (Initial conditions precedent).

 

“Guarantor”
means an Original Guarantor or an Additional Guarantor, unless it has ceased to be a Guarantor in accordance with Clause 31
(Changes to the Obligors).

 

“Historic Screen Rate”
means, in relation to any Loan, the most recent applicable Screen Rate for the currency of that Loan and for a period equal in
length to the Interest Period of that Loan and which is as of a day which is no more than five Business Days before the Quotation
Day.

 

“Holding Company”
means, in relation to a company or corporation, any other company or corporation in respect of which it is a Subsidiary.

 

“IFRS” means
international accounting standards within the meaning of IAS Regulation 1606/2002 to the extent applicable to the relevant financial
statements.

 

    14

     

    

 

“Impaired Agent”
means the Agent at any time when:

 

		(a)	it has failed to make (or has notified a Party that it will not make) a payment required to be
made by it under the Finance Documents by the due date for payment;

 

		(b)	the Agent otherwise rescinds or repudiates a Finance Document or expresses an intention to do so;

 

		(c)	(if the Agent is also a Lender) it is a Defaulting Lender under paragraph (a) or (b) of
the definition of “Defaulting Lender”; or

 

		(d)	an Insolvency Event has occurred and is continuing with respect to the Agent,

 

unless, in the case of paragraph (a) above:

 

		(i)	its failure to pay is caused by:

 

		(A)	administrative or technical error; or

 

		(B)	a Disruption Event; and

 

payment is made within three Business
Days of its due date; or

 

		(ii)	the Agent is disputing in good faith whether it is contractually obliged to make the payment in
question and the Agent has notified the Company and the Lenders that this is the case.

 

“Increase Confirmation”
means a confirmation substantially in the form set out in Schedule 17 (Form of Increase Confirmation) or any other
form agreed between the Agent and the Company (in each case acting reasonably).

 

“Increase Date”
means, in relation to an increase, the later of:

 

		(a)	the proposed Increase Date specified in the relevant Increase Confirmation; and

 

		(b)	the date on which the Agent executes the relevant Increase Confirmation.

 

“Increase Lender”
has the meaning given to that term in Clause 2.2 (Increase).

 

“Industrial Competitor”
means a person (or an Affiliate of a person):

 

		(a)	who in the ordinary course of business is in direct competition with the Group (which shall include
Unrestricted Subsidiaries for the purposes of the definition of Industrial Competitor only) in any of its business activities carried
on by the Group (including, without limitation, any owner of, controlling shareholder or any shareholder who has the right to appoint
a director to the board (or equivalent body) of any professional football club); or

 

		(b)	who has the power (whether by way of ownership of shares, proxy, contract, agency or otherwise)
to cast, or control the casting of, more than 50 per cent. of the maximum number of votes that might be cast at a general meeting
(or equivalent) of an entity which falls within paragraph (a) above or who holds beneficially more than 50 per cent. of the
issued share capital (or equivalent) of an entity which falls within paragraph (a) above (any such person, a “Competitor
Shareholder”), any Affiliate of a Competitor Shareholder, any trust of which a Competitor Shareholder or any of its Affiliates
is a trustee, any partnership of which a Competitor Shareholder or any of its Affiliates is a partner and any trust, fund or other
entity which is managed by, or is under the control of, a Competitor Shareholder or any of its Affiliates.

 

    15

     

    

 

“Insolvency Event”
in relation to a Finance Party means that the Finance Party:

 

		(a)	is dissolved (other than pursuant to a consolidation, amalgamation or merger);

 

		(b)	becomes insolvent or is unable to pay its debts or fails or admits in writing its inability generally
to pay its debts as they become due;

 

		(c)	makes a general assignment, arrangement or composition with or for the benefit of its creditors;

 

		(d)	institutes or has instituted against it, by a regulator, supervisor or any similar official with
primary insolvency, rehabilitative or regulatory jurisdiction over it in the jurisdiction of its incorporation or organisation
or the jurisdiction of its head or home office, a proceeding seeking a judgment of insolvency or bankruptcy or any other relief
under any bankruptcy or insolvency law or other similar law affecting creditors’ rights, or a petition is presented for its
winding-up or liquidation by it or such regulator, supervisor or similar official;

 

		(e)	has instituted against it a proceeding seeking a judgment of insolvency or bankruptcy or any other
relief under any bankruptcy or insolvency law or other similar law affecting creditors’ rights, or a petition is presented
for its winding-up or liquidation, and, in the case of any such proceeding or petition instituted or presented against it, such
proceeding or petition is instituted or presented by a person or entity not described in paragraph (d) above and:

 

		(i)	results in a judgment of insolvency or bankruptcy or the entry of an order for relief or the making
of an order for its winding-up or liquidation; or

 

		(ii)	is not dismissed, discharged, stayed or restrained in each case within 30 days of the institution
or presentation thereof;

 

		(f)	has exercised in respect of it one or more of the stabilisation powers pursuant to Part 1
of the Banking Act 2009 and/or has instituted against it a bank insolvency proceeding pursuant to Part 2 of the Banking Act
2009 or a bank administration proceeding pursuant to Part 3 of the Banking Act 2009;

 

		(g)	has a resolution passed for its winding-up, official management or liquidation (other than pursuant
to a consolidation, amalgamation or merger);

 

		(h)	seeks or becomes subject to the appointment of an administrator, provisional liquidator, conservator,
receiver, trustee, custodian or other similar official for it or for all or substantially all its assets;

 

		(i)	has a secured party take possession of all or substantially all its assets or has a distress, execution,
attachment, sequestration or other legal process levied, enforced or sued on or against all or substantially all its assets and
such secured party maintains possession, or any such process is not dismissed, discharged, stayed or restrained, in each case within
30 days thereafter;

 

		(j)	causes or is subject to any event with respect to it which, under the applicable laws of any jurisdiction,
has an analogous effect to any of the events specified in paragraphs (a) to (i) above; or

 

    16

     

    

 

		(k)	takes any action in furtherance of, or indicating its consent to, approval of, or acquiescence
in, any of the foregoing acts.

 

“Intellectual Property”
means:

 

		(a)	any patents, trade marks, service marks, designs, business names, copyrights, database rights,
design rights, domain names, inventions, knowhow and other intellectual property rights and interests (which may on or after the
date of this Agreement subsist), whether registered or unregistered; and

 

		(b)	the benefit of all applications and rights to use such assets of each member of the Group (which
may on or after the date of this Agreement subsist).

 

“Intercreditor Agreement”
means the intercreditor agreement dated 29 January 2010, as amended and restated on 26 June 2015 and amended on 4 April 2019
(as may be further amended and/or restated from time to time) and made between, among others, the Company, the Debtors, the Security
Trustee (as Security Trustee), RCF Agent, the RCF Lenders, the Hedge Counterparties and the Intra-Group Lenders (as each term is
defined therein).

 

“Interest Period”
means, in relation to a Loan, each period determined in accordance with Clause 15 (Interest Periods) and, in relation
to an Unpaid Sum, each period determined in accordance with Clause 14.3 (Default interest).

 

“Interpolated Historic
Screen Rate” means, in relation to any Loan, the rate (rounded to the same number of decimal places as the two relevant
Screen Rates) which results from interpolating on a linear basis between:

 

		(a)	the most recent applicable Screen Rate for the longest period (for which that Screen Rate is available)
which is less than the Interest Period of that Loan; and

 

		(b)	the most recent applicable Screen Rate for the shortest period (for which that Screen Rate is available)
which exceeds the Interest Period of that Loan,

 

each for the currency of that
Loan and each of which is as of a day which is no more than five Business Days before the Quotation Day.

 

“Interpolated Screen
Rate” means the rate (rounded to the same number of decimal places as the two relevant Screen Rates) which results from
interpolating on a linear basis between:

 

		(a)	the applicable Screen Rate for the longest period (for which that Screen Rate is applicable) which
is less than the Interest Period for that Loan; and

 

		(b)	the applicable Screen Rate for the shortest period (for which that Screen Rate is applicable) which
exceeds the Interest Period of that Loan,

 

each as of the Specified Time
on the Quotation Day for the currency of that Loan.

 

“Investor Affiliate”
means each Original Investor, each “Affiliate” (as defined in Schedule 15 (Restrictive Covenants)) of an Original
Investor, any trust of which an Original Investor or any of its Affiliates is a trustee, any partnership of which an Original Investor
or any of its Affiliates is a partner and any trust, fund or other entity which is managed by, or is under the control of, an Original
Investor or any of its Affiliates provided that any such trust, fund or other entity which has been established for at least six
Months solely for the purpose of making, purchasing or investing in loans or debt securities and which is managed or controlled
independently from all other trusts, funds or other entities managed or controlled by an Original Investor or any of its Affiliates
which have been established for the primary or main purpose of investing in the share capital of companies shall not constitute
an Investor Affiliate.

 

    17

     

    

 

“Issuer” means
MUFC.

 

“ITA” means
the Income Tax Act 2007.

 

“Legal Opinion”
means any legal opinion delivered to the Agent under Clause 31 (Changes to the Obligors) or otherwise in accordance with
the terms of any Finance Document.

 

“Legal Reservations”
means:

 

		(a)	the principle that equitable remedies may be granted or refused at the discretion of a court and
the limitation of enforcement by laws relating to bankruptcy, insolvency, liquidation, reorganisation, court schemes, moratoria,
administration and other laws generally affecting the rights of creditors;

 

		(b)	the time barring of claims under applicable limitation laws (including the Limitation Acts) and
the possibility that an undertaking to assume liability for or indemnify a person against non-payment of stamp duty may be void
and defences of acquiescence, set-off or counterclaim;

 

		(c)	the principle that in certain circumstances Security granted by way of fixed charge may be recharacterised
as a floating charge or that Security purported to be constituted as an assignment may be recharacterised as a charge;

 

		(d)	the principle that additional interest imposed pursuant to any relevant agreement may be held to
be unenforceable on the grounds that it is a penalty and thus void;

 

		(e)	the principle that an English court may not give effect to an indemnity for legal costs incurred
by an unsuccessful litigant;

 

		(f)	the principle that the creation or purported creation of Security over any contract or agreement
which is subject to a prohibition on transfer, assignment or charging may be void, ineffective or invalid and may give rise to
a breach of the contract or agreement over which Security has purportedly been created;

 

		(g)	similar principles, rights and defences under the laws of any Relevant Jurisdiction; and

 

		(h)	any other matters which are set out as qualifications or reservations as to matters of law of general
application in the Legal Opinions.

 

“Lender” means:

 

		(a)	the Original Lender; and

 

		(b)	any bank, financial institution, trust, fund or other entity which has become a Party as a Lender
in accordance with Clause 2.2 (Increase) or Clause 29 (Changes to the Lenders),

 

which in each case has not ceased
to be a Lender in accordance with the terms of this Agreement.

 

“LIBOR” means,
in relation to any Loan:

 

		(a)	the applicable Screen Rate; or

 

    18

     

    

 

		(b)	(if no Screen Rate is available for the currency or Interest Period of that Loan) the Interpolated
Screen Rate for that Loan; or

 

		(c)	if:

 

		(i)	no Screen Rate is available for the currency of that Loan; or

 

		(ii)	no Screen Rate is available for the Interest Period of that Loan and it is not possible to calculate
the Interpolated Screen Rate for that Loan,

 

the Base Reference Bank Rate,

 

as of, in each case, the Specified
Time on the Quotation Day for the currency of that Loan and a period equal in length to the Interest Period of that Loan and, if
that rate is less than zero, LIBOR shall be deemed to be zero.

 

“Limitation Acts”
means the Limitation Act 1980 and the Foreign Limitation Periods Act 1984.

 

“LMA” means
the Loan Market Association.

 

“Loan” means
a loan made or to be made under the Facility or the principal amount outstanding for the time being of that loan.

 

“Majority Lenders”
means:

 

		(a)	(for the purposes of paragraph (a) of Clause 41.2 (Required consents) in
the context of a waiver in relation to a proposed Utilisation of the condition in Clause 4.2 (Further conditions precedent)),
a Lender or Lenders whose Commitments aggregate 662/3 per cent. or more of the Total Commitments; and

 

		(b)	(in any other case), a Lender or Lenders whose Commitments aggregate 662/3
per cent. or more of the Total Commitments (or, if the Total Commitments have been reduced to zero, aggregated 662/3
per cent. or more of the Total Commitments immediately prior to that reduction).

 

“Margin” means,
in relation to any Loan, 2.50 per cent. per annum.

 

“Material Adverse Effect”
means an event or circumstance (taking into account all the resources, including funds, insurance and other claims and indemnities,
available to the Group):

 

		(a)	which has or is reasonably likely to have a material adverse effect on the business, assets of
the Group (taken as a whole) or financial condition of the Group (taken as a whole); or

 

		(b)	which has or is reasonably likely to have a material adverse effect on the ability of the Group
(taken as a whole) to perform its payment obligations under the Finance Documents; or

 

		(c)	which, subject to the Legal Reservations and Perfection Requirements, affects the validity or the
enforceability of any of the Transaction Security Documents in a manner which is reasonably likely to materially adversely affect
the interests of the Finance Parties and, if capable of remedy, is not remedied within 20 Business Days of the earlier of the Company
becoming aware of the issue or being given notice of the issue by the Agent.

 

    19

     

    

 

“Material Company”
means, at any time:

 

		(a)	the Company;

 

		(b)	any other Obligor; and

 

		(c)	any member of the Group (other than an Excluded Subsidiary) which:

 

		(i)	has earnings before interest, tax, depreciation and amortisation (calculated on an unconsolidated
basis and excluding intra-Group items but otherwise on the same basis as Consolidated EBITDA) representing five per cent. or more
of Consolidated EBITDA (but excluding intra-Group items and the earnings before interest, tax, depreciation and amortisation of
Excluded Subsidiaries); or

 

		(ii)	has gross assets (excluding intra-Group items and calculated on an unconsolidated basis) representing
five per cent. or more of the gross assets of the Group (excluding intra-Group items and the gross assets of the Excluded Subsidiaries);
and

 

		(d)	a member of the Group (that is not an Excluded Subsidiary) that is the direct Holding Company of
any company that is a Material Company pursuant to paragraphs (b) or (c) above.

 

Compliance with the conditions
set out in paragraph (c) shall be determined by reference to the latest audited financial statements to be delivered
pursuant to paragraph (a) of Clause 25.1 (Financial statements).

 

However if a Subsidiary (that
is not an Excluded Subsidiary or an Unrestricted Subsidiary) or business has been acquired since the date as at which the latest
audited consolidated financial statements of the Company were prepared, the financial statements shall be adjusted in order to
take into account the acquisition of that Subsidiary or business (that adjustment being certified by a director of the Company
as representing an accurate reflection of the revised Consolidated EBITDA or gross assets of the Group (not including any Excluded
Subsidiaries)).

 

A report by the Auditors of the
Company that a Restricted Subsidiary is or is not a Material Company shall, in the absence of manifest error, be conclusive and
binding on all Parties.

 

“Material Disposal”
means any disposal in respect of which the disposal proceeds exceed £5,000,000 (or its equivalent).

 

“Minimum Committed Additional
Financing” means, in addition to the Commitments and without double counting monies borrowed or made available for borrowing
under the Existing Facility Agreement or any additional revolving credit facility (including one which replaces in whole or in
part the Existing Facility Agreement) which need not be fully drawn at such time but must be:

 

		(a)	unconditional (other than customary drawdown conditions, as determined by the Company, comprising
(x) compliance with repeating representations (if applicable), (y) a no default, no event of default or acceleration
event condition and (z) illegality provisions (if applicable)) and committed;

 

		(b)	in place with an Acceptable Bank (which for this purpose shall include any lender under the Existing
Facility Agreement as at the date of this Agreement); and

 

    20

     

    

 

		(c)	offered to the Original Borrower as sole or joint borrower.

 

“Month” means
a period starting on one day in a calendar month and ending on the numerically corresponding day in the next calendar month, except
that:

 

		(a)	(subject to paragraph (c) below) if the numerically corresponding day is not a Business
Day, that period shall end on the next Business Day in that calendar month in which that period is to end if there is one, or if
there is not, on the immediately preceding Business Day;

 

		(b)	if there is no numerically corresponding day in the calendar month in which that period is to end,
that period shall end on the last Business Day in that calendar month; and

 

		(c)	if an Interest Period begins on the last Business Day of a calendar month, that Interest Period
shall end on the last Business Day in the calendar month in which that Interest Period is to end.

 

The above rules will only
apply to the last Month of any period.

 

“MU Interactive”
means Manchester United Interactive Limited a company incorporated in England and Wales with registered number 04365059.

 

“MU RAML”
means MU RAML Limited, a company incorporated in England and Wales with registered number 09656323.

 

“MU Junior”
means MU Commercial Holdings Junior Limited, a company incorporated in England and Wales with registered number 09655543.

 

“MUF” means
MU Finance Limited, a company incorporated in England and Wales with registered number 07088267.

 

“MUL” means
Manchester United Limited, a company incorporated in England and Wales with registered number 02570509.

 

“MUTV” means
MUTV Limited, a company incorporated in England and Wales with registered number 03418853.

 

“New Holdco”
means MU Commercial Holdings Limited, a company incorporated in England and Wales with registered number 09655284.

 

“New Holdco Business”
means:

 

		(a)	the retail, merchandising, apparel, intellectual property licencing and soccer school business
(excluding, for the avoidance of doubt, any ticket sales (including season tickets) and match day concessions, parking or hospitality);

 

		(b)	any sponsorship contracts and/or arrangements entered into after the date of this Agreement or
any other similar business; and/or

 

		(c)	the digital, media and mobile or any other similar business (excluding, for the avoidance of doubt,
(i) any centrally negotiated broadcasting rights with the Premier League (in relation to domestic and international television
and radio broadcasting rights) and UEFA (in relation to European club competition television and radio broadcasting rights) and
(ii) any domestic cup television and radio broadcasting rights), in each case, of or in relation to the Group (which, for the purposes of this definition, shall include any Unrestricted Subsidiaries)
and/or the first team of MUFC.

 

    21

     

    

 

 

“New Holdco Group”
means New Holdco and each New Holdco Subsidiary.

 

“New Holdco Subsidiary”
means any Subsidiary that is formed as a direct or indirect Subsidiary of New Holdco primarily for the purpose of undertaking any
New Holdco Business or acting as a direct or indirect Holding Company of another member of the New Holdco Group, including holding
any assets or properties in relation thereto.

 

“Non-Consenting Lender”
has the meaning given to that term in Clause 41.4 (Replacement or repayment of Lender).

 

“Note Purchase Agreement”
has the meaning given to such term in Schedule 15 (Restrictive Covenants).

 

“Notes” means
the aggregate principal amount of the Notes (as defined in Schedule 15 (Restrictive Covenants)) issued by the Issuer on
the 2015 Closing Date.

 

“Notifiable Debt Purchase
Transaction” has the meaning given to that term in paragraph (b) of Clause 30.2 (Disenfranchisement
on Debt Purchase Transactions entered into by Investor Affiliates).

 

“Obligor”
means a Borrower or a Guarantor.

 

“Obligors’ Agent”
means the Company, appointed to act on behalf of each Obligor in relation to the Finance Documents pursuant to Clause 2.4
(Obligors’ Agent).

 

“Original Financial
Statements” means:

 

		(a)	in relation to the Company, its consolidated audited financial statements for its Financial Year
ended 30 June 2019;

 

		(b)	in relation to MUL, its audited financial statements for its Financial Year ended 30 June 2019;

 

		(c)	in relation to MUFC, its audited financial statements for its Financial Year ended 30 June 2019;

 

		(d)	in relation to MUF, its audited financial statements for its Financial Year ended 30 June 2019;

 

		(e)	in relation to Red Football Junior Limited, its audited financial statements for its Financial
Year ended 30 June 2019; and

 

		(f)	in relation to any other Obligor, its audited financial statements (if any) delivered to the Agent
as required by Clause 31 (Changes to the Obligors).

 

“Original Investors”
means collectively:

 

		(a)	the Principals (as defined in Schedule 15 (Restrictive Covenants)); and

 

		(b)	any Related Party (as defined in Schedule 15 (Restrictive Covenants)) of any Principal.

 

“Original Obligor”
means the Original Borrower or an Original Guarantor.

 

    22

     

    

 

“Pari Passu Debt”
has the meaning given to it in the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

“Participating Member
State” means any member state of the European Union that has the euro as its lawful currency in accordance with legislation
of the European Union relating to Economic and Monetary Union.

 

“Party” means
a party to this Agreement.

 

“Perfection Requirements”
means the making of appropriate registrations, filings, endorsements, stampings, intimation in accordance with local laws, notations
in stock registries, notarisations, legalisation, notices and other actions and steps in any relevant jurisdiction in order to
perfect the Security created or purported to be created pursuant to the Transaction Security Documents or in order to achieve the
relevant priority for such Transaction Security.

 

“Permitted Refinancing
Indebtedness” has the meaning given to such term in Schedule 15 (Restrictive Covenants).

 

“Permitted Reorganisation”
means:

 

		(a)	an amalgamation, merger, demerger, voluntary liquidation, consolidation, reorganisation, winding
up or corporate restructuring or reconstruction of a member of the Group or involving the business, operations, assets or shares
of (or other interests in) any member of the Group or any other transfer or disposition of the business, operations, assets or
shares of (or other interests in) any member of the Group (a “Reorganisation”), in each case, on a solvent basis,
where:

 

		(i)	all of the assets of that member remain within the Group and the value or percentage of any minority
interest in any member of the Group held by any person which is not a member of the Group is not increased; and

 

		(ii)	if its assets or the shares in it were subject to security in favour of the Lenders immediately
prior to such Reorganisation, the Company certifies that the Lenders (taken as a whole) will, subject to the Agreed Security Principles,
enjoy the same or substantially equivalent guarantees from such member of the Group (or its successor, if any) and the same or
substantially equivalent security over the same assets (except the shares in the entity that is not the successor entity, provided
that the shares in the successor entity (if any) are subject to equivalent security) and over the shares in it (or in each case
its successor, if any) after such Reorganisation (ignoring for the purpose of assessing such equivalency any limitations in Clause
23 (Guarantee and Indemnity) and/or required in accordance with the Agreed Security Principles and any new or restarted
hardening periods);

 

		(b)	any Reorganisation and/or any other step, action and/or event undertaken by any member of the Group
to enable, facilitate and/or implement any of the following:

 

		(i)	the establishment, formation and/or organisation of any member of the New Holdco Group;

 

		(ii)	the transfer, assignment or novation by MUL and/or any other member of the Group of all or any
portion of the New Holdco Business and/or any related arrangements or assets (including goodwill) to any member of the New Holdco
Group, including the transfer of employees and/or relevant partner or supplier contracts; and/or

 

    23

     

    

 

		(iii)	the transfer, assignment or novation of MUTV and/or MU Interactive (including its assets) or all
or any portion of the business of MUTV and/or MU Interactive and/or any related arrangements or assets (including goodwill) to
any member of the New Holdco Group, including the transfer of employees and/or relevant partner or supplier contracts,

 

provided that, in each case under
this paragraph (b):

 

		(A)	(1) New Holdco shall, at all times, remain the direct or indirect Holding Company of the New
Holdco Subsidiaries; and (2) subject to the Agreed Security Principles, Security shall be granted over 65% of New Holdco’s
shares (measured by the total combined voting power of the issued and outstanding voting shares);

 

		(B)	New Holdco and Sponsorship Newco shall, at all times, remain Restricted Subsidiaries;

 

		(C)	any direct or indirect Holding Company of Sponsorship Newco that is also a Subsidiary of New Holdco,
shall, at all times, remain a Restricted Subsidiary;

 

		(D)	any Subsidiary that is formed as a Subsidiary of Sponsorship Newco primarily for the purpose of
undertaking any sponsorship contracts and/or arrangements of the Group (which, for the purposes of this sub-paragraph, shall include
any Unrestricted Subsidiaries) and/or the first team of MUFC, shall, at all times, remain a Restricted Subsidiary (a “Sponsorship
Subsidiary”);

 

		(E)	any member of the Group and any member of the New Holdco Group that enters into or, as the case
may be, has transferred, assigned or novated to it any sponsorship contracts and/or arrangements, shall, at all times, remain a
Restricted Subsidiary;

 

		(F)	there shall be no transfer, assignment, novation, amendment, modification, restatement, extension
or replacement (prior to the expiration of their respective terms) of the Specified Contracts or any other sponsorship contracts
and/or arrangements entered into by any member of the Group prior to the date of this Agreement that results in any member of the
New Holdco Group becoming a party to or entitled to compensation, rights or benefits under any such Specified Contract or other
such sponsorship contract and/or arrangement; and

 

		(G)	to the extent there is any transfer, assignment or novation of any sponsorship contracts and/or
arrangements entered into by any member of the Group on or after the date of this Agreement to the New Holdco Group, such sponsorship
contracts and/or arrangements shall be transferred, assigned or novated (as applicable) to a member of the Group, Sponsorship Newco
and/or a Sponsorship Subsidiary only (for the avoidance of doubt, any member of the Group may enter into sponsorship contracts
and/or arrangements from time to time);

 

		(c)	any action or reorganisation permitted by Clause 7 (Merger, Consolidation, etc) of Schedule
15 (Restrictive Covenants); or

 

		(d)	any other reorganisation of one or more members of the Group approved by the Agent acting on the
instructions of the Majority Lenders (acting reasonably), provided that the Company (or
its successor) is an entity that is incorporated in England and Wales.

 

    24

     

    

 

“Permitted Senior Unsecured
Issuer Activities” means activities, assets and liabilities:

 

		(a)	incurred for or in connection with Taxes and administrative activities desirable to maintain Tax
status in its jurisdiction of incorporation;

 

		(b)	in connection with making claims (and the receipt of any related proceeds) for rebates or indemnification
in respect of Taxes;

 

		(c)	in connection with any litigation or court or other proceedings that are, in each case, being contested
in good faith;

 

		(d)	arising under the issue of fully paid shares at par to its shareholders in an amount not exceeding
 £1,000,000 (or its equivalent) in aggregate at any time;

 

		(e)	arising from the payment of fees, costs and expenses, stamp, registration, land and other Taxes
incurred in connection with the Transaction Documents;

 

		(f)	arising from entering into and performing any rights or obligations in respect of (i) agreements
with rating agencies and (ii) engagement letters and reliance letters in respect of legal, accounting and other advice or
reports received or commissioned by it, in each case, in relation to transactions which are not prohibited by this Agreement;

 

		(g)	incurred as a result of operation of law; or

 

		(h)	permitted by the Agent (acting on the instructions of the Majority Lenders (acting reasonably)).

 

“Premier League”
means The Football Association Premier League (and any successors) or any replacement league.

 

“Premier League Handbook”
means the Premier League Handbook (as updated and/or amended from time to time) published by The Football Association Premier League
Limited or any successor or replacement organisation thereof.

 

“Qualifying Lender”
has the meaning given to that term in Clause 18 (Tax Gross-Up and Indemnities).

 

“Quarter Date”
has the meaning given to that term in Clause 26.1 (Financial definitions).

 

“Quotation Day”
means, in relation to any period for which an interest rate is to be determined the first day of that period.

 

“Receiver”
means a receiver or receiver and manager or administrative receiver of the whole or any part of the Charged Property.

 

“Reconciliation Statement”
has the meaning given to that term in Clause 25.3 (Requirements as to financial statements).

 

“Reference Bank Quotation”
means any quotation supplied to the Agent by a Base Reference Bank or an Alternative Reference Bank.

 

“Regulations T, U and
X” means, respectively, Regulations T, U and X of the Board of Governors of the Federal Reserve System of the United
States (or any successor).

 

    25

     

    

 

“Related Fund”
in relation to a fund (the “first fund”) means a fund which is managed or advised by the same investment manager or
investment adviser as the first fund or, if it is managed by a different investment manager or investment adviser, a fund whose
investment manager or investment adviser is an Affiliate of the investment manager or investment adviser of the first fund.

 

“Relevant Jurisdiction”
means, in relation to an Obligor:

 

		(a)	its jurisdiction of incorporation;

 

		(b)	any jurisdiction where any asset subject to or intended to be subject to the Transaction Security
to be created by it is situated;

 

		(c)	any jurisdiction where it conducts a material part of its business; and

 

		(d)	the jurisdiction whose laws govern the perfection of any of the Transaction Security Documents
entered into by it.

 

“Relevant Nominating
Body” means any applicable central bank, regulator or other supervisory authority or a group of them, or any working
group or committee sponsored or chaired by, or constituted at the request of, any of them or the Financial Stability Board.

 

“Relevant Period”
has the meaning given to that term in Clause 26.1 (Financial definitions).

 

“Repeating
Representations” means each of the representations set out in Clauses 24.1 (Status) to Clause 24.6 (Governing
law and enforcement) and paragraph ‎(c) of Clause 24.10 (Financial statements).

 

“Replacement Benchmark”
means a benchmark rate which is:

 

		(a)	formally designated, nominated or recommended as the replacement for a Screen Rate by:

 

		(i)	the administrator of that Screen Rate (provided that the market or economic reality that such benchmark
rate measures is the same as that measured by that Screen Rate); or

 

		(ii)	any Relevant Nominating Body,

 

and if replacements have, at the
relevant time, been formally designated, nominated or recommended under both paragraphs, the “Replacement Benchmark”
will be the replacement under paragraph (ii) above;

 

		(b)	in the opinion of the Majority Lenders and the Company, generally accepted in the international
or any relevant domestic syndicated loan markets as the appropriate successor to a Screen Rate; or

 

		(c)	in the opinion of the Majority Lenders and the Company, an appropriate successor to a Screen Rate.

 

“Representative”
means any delegate, agent, manager, administrator, nominee, attorney, trustee or custodian.

 

“Resignation Letter”
means a letter substantially in the form set out in Schedule 8 (Form of Resignation Letter).

 

    26

     

    

 

“Resolution Authority”
means any body which has authority to exercise any Write-down and Conversion Powers.

 

“Restricted Subsidiary”
means a Subsidiary of the Company other than an Unrestricted Subsidiary.

 

“Rollover Loan”
means one or more Utilisations:

 

		(a)	made or to be made on the same day that a maturing Loan is due to be repaid

 

		(b)	the aggregate amount of which is equal to or less than the amount of the maturing Loan;

 

		(c)	in the same currency as the maturing Loan; and

 

		(d)	made or to be made to the same Borrower for the purpose of refinancing that maturing Loan.

 

“Sanctioned Country”
means, at any time, a country or territory which is itself the subject or target of any Sanctions.

 

“Sanctioned Person”
means, at any time:

 

		(a)	any Person listed in any Sanctions-related list of designated Persons maintained by the Office
of Foreign Assets Control of the US Department of the Treasury or the US Department of State, or by the United Nations Security
Council, the European Union or any EU member state or any other relevant sanction authority of any jurisdiction in which a member
of the Group conducts its business;

 

		(b)	any Person located, operating, organized or resident in a Sanctioned Country; or

 

		(c)	any Person owned or directly or indirectly controlled by any such Person or Persons.

 

“Sanctions”
means economic or financial sanctions or trade embargoes imposed, administered or enforced from time to time by the US government,
including those administered by the Office of Foreign Assets Control of the US Department of the Treasury or the US Department
of State, the United Nations Security Council, the European Union or Her Majesty’s Treasury of the United Kingdom or any
other relevant sanctions authority of any jurisdiction in which a member of the Group conducts its business.

 

“Screen Rate”
means the London interbank offered rate administered by ICE Benchmark Administration Limited (or any other person which takes over
the administration of that rate) for the relevant currency and period displayed on pages LIBOR01 or LIBOR02 of the Thomson
Reuters screen (or any replacement Thomson Reuters page which displays that rate) or displayed on the appropriate page of
such other information service which publishes that rate from time to time in place of Thomson Reuters. If such page is replaced
or service ceases to be available, the Agent may specify another page or service displaying the relevant rate after consultation
with the Company.

 

“Screen Rate Replacement
Event” means, on or after the date of this Agreement, in relation to a Screen Rate:

 

		(a)	the methodology, formula or other means of determining that Screen Rate has, in the opinion of
the Majority Lenders and the Company, materially changed;

 

		(b)	

 

    27

     

    

 

		(i)	

 

		(A)	the administrator of that Screen Rate or its supervisor publicly announces that such administrator
is insolvent; or

 

		(B)	information is published in any order, decree, notice, petition or filing, however described, of
or filed with a court, tribunal, exchange, regulatory authority or similar administrative, regulatory or judicial body which reasonably
confirms that the administrator of that Screen Rate is insolvent,

 

provided that, in each case, at that time, there is
no successor administrator to continue to provide that Screen Rate;

 

		(ii)	the administrator of that Screen Rate publicly announces that it has ceased or will cease, to provide
that Screen Rate permanently or indefinitely and, at that time, there is no successor administrator to continue to provide that
Screen Rate;

 

		(iii)	the supervisor of the administrator of that Screen Rate publicly announces that such Screen Rate
has been or will be permanently or indefinitely discontinued; or

 

		(iv)	the administrator of that Screen Rate or its supervisor announces that that Screen Rate may no
longer be used;

 

		(c)	the administrator of that Screen Rate determines that that Screen Rate should be calculated in
accordance with its reduced submissions or other contingency or fallback policies or arrangements and either:

 

		(i)	the circumstance(s) or event(s) leading to such determination are not (in the opinion
of the Majority Lenders and the Company) temporary; or

 

		(ii)	that Screen Rate is calculated in accordance with any such policy or arrangement for a period no
less than the period opposite that Screen Rate in Schedule 18 (Screen Rate contingency periods); or

 

		(d)	in the opinion of the Majority Lenders and the Company, that Screen Rate is otherwise no longer
appropriate for the purposes of calculating interest under this Agreement.

 

“Secured Parties”
has the meaning given to it in the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

“Security”
means a mortgage, charge, pledge, lien or other security interest securing any obligation of any person or any other agreement
or arrangement having a similar effect.

 

“Senior Note Documents”
has the meaning given to it in the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

“Senior Notes”
has the meaning given to it in the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

“Senior Secured Debt”
means the Senior Notes and any Pari Passu Debt but for the avoidance of doubt, excluding any indebtedness incurred under the Finance
Documents and the Hedging Agreements (as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement).

 

“Senior Unsecured Note
Issuer” means a special purpose entity incorporated for the purpose of issuing or borrowing Senior Unsecured Notes (as
defined in the Intercreditor Agreement) which is wholly owned, directly or indirectly, by the Company and which has, on or prior
to issue date (howsoever described) of the relevant Senior Unsecured Notes, become party to the Intercreditor Agreement as a Senior
Unsecured Note Issuer.

 

    28

     

    

“Separate Loan”
has the meaning given to that term in Clause 10.1 (Repayment of Loans).

 

“Solvent”
means with respect to a US Obligor incorporated in the US and its Subsidiaries as of any date, that as of such date:

 

		(a)	the fair value of the assets of such US Obligor and its Subsidiaries, on a consolidated basis,
exceeds the debts and liabilities, subordinated, contingent or otherwise, of such US Obligor and its Subsidiaries, on a consolidated
basis;

 

		(b)	the present fair saleable value of the assets of such US Obligor and its Subsidiaries, on a consolidated
basis, is greater than the amount that will be required to pay the probable liability, on a consolidated basis, on the debts and
other liabilities, subordinated, contingent or otherwise, of such US Obligor and its Subsidiaries, as such debts and other liabilities
become absolute and matured;

 

		(c)	such US Obligor and its Subsidiaries, on a consolidated basis, are able to pay the debts and liabilities,
subordinated, contingent or otherwise, of such US Obligor and its Subsidiaries, as such debts and liabilities become absolute and
matured; and

 

		(d)	such US Obligor and its Subsidiaries, on a consolidated basis, are not engaged in, and are not
about to engage in, business for which such US Obligor and its Subsidiaries, on a consolidated basis, have unreasonably small capital.

 

		(e)	For purposes of this definition, the amount of any contingent liability at any time shall be computed
as the amount that, in light of all of the facts and circumstances existing at such time, represents the amount that can reasonably
be expected to become an actual or matured liability as determined in good faith by the Company.

 

“Specified Contracts”
means:

 

		(a)	from (and including) its effective date, the sponsorship agreement dated 18 June 2014 between
adidas (UK) Limited and MUFC (as may be amended and/or restated, novated, modified or supplemented from time to time) (the “adidas
Agreement”) or any replacement or successor contract thereof; and

 

		(b)	(i) the global sponsorship agreement dated 27 July 2011 between MUFC and General Motors
Holdings LLC and (ii) the shirt sponsorship agreement dated 26 July 2012 between MUFC and General Motors Holdings LLC
or, in each case, any replacement or successor contract thereof.

 

“Specified Time”
means a time determined in accordance with Schedule 10 (Timetables).

 

“Sponsorship Newco”
means a Restricted Subsidiary that is formed as a Subsidiary of New Holdco primarily for the purpose of undertaking any sponsorship
contracts and/or arrangements entered into after the date of this Agreement or any other similar business of the Group (which,
for the purpose of this definition, shall include any Unrestricted Subsidiaries) and/or the first team of MUFC.

 

“Stadium”
means the football stadium at Old Trafford Stadium, Sir Matt Busby Way, Manchester M16 0RA, England owned by MUL.

 

“Structural Adjustment”
has the meaning given to it in Clause 41.3 (Exceptions).

 

    29

     

    

 

“Subordinated Shareholder
Funding” has the meaning ascribed to such term in Schedule 15 (Restrictive Covenants).

 

“Subsidiary”
means a subsidiary undertaking within the meaning of section 1162 of the Companies Act 2006.

 

“Super Majority Lenders”
means a Lender or Lenders whose Commitments aggregate 85 per cent. or more of the Total Commitments (or, if the Total Commitments
have been reduced to zero, aggregated 85 per cent. or more of the Total Commitments immediately prior to that reduction).

 

“TARGET2”
means the Trans-European Automated Real-time Gross Settlement Express Transfer payment system which utilises a single shared platform
and which was launched on 19 November 2007.

 

“Tax” means
any tax, levy, impost, duty or other charge or withholding of a similar nature (including any penalty or interest payable in connection
with any failure to pay or any delay in paying any of the same).

 

“Termination Date”
means 4 July 2025.

 

“Third Party Disposal”
means the disposal (directly or indirectly) of an Obligor to a person which is not a member of the Group where that disposal:

 

		(a)	is permitted or not prohibited under Schedule 15 (Restrictive Covenants) or any applicable
term of this Agreement; or

 

		(b)	is made with the approval of the Majority Lenders.

 

“Total Commitments”
means the aggregate of the Commitments, being £50,000,000 at the date of this Agreement.

 

“Transaction Documents”
means the Finance Documents, Senior Note Documents, each Hedging Agreement (as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement) and each
other Debt Document.

 

“Transaction Security”
means the Security created or expressed to be created in favour of the Security Trustee pursuant to the Transaction Security Documents.

 

“Transaction Security
Documents” means the Existing Security Documents and any document required to be delivered to the Agent under paragraph 15
of Part 2 of Schedule 2 (Conditions Precedent) together with any other document entered into by any Obligor creating
or expressed to create any Security over all or any part of its assets in respect of the obligations of any of the Obligors under
any of the Finance Documents.

 

“Transfer Certificate”
means a certificate substantially in the form set out in Schedule 5 (Form of Transfer Certificate) or any other form
agreed between the Agent and the Company (each acting reasonably).

 

“Transfer Date”
means, in relation to an assignment or a transfer, the later of:

 

		(a)	the proposed Transfer Date specified in the relevant Assignment Agreement or Transfer Certificate;
and

 

		(b)	the date on which the Agent executes the relevant Assignment Agreement or Transfer Certificate.

 

    30

     

    

 

“UEFA” means
the Union of European Football Associations and any successor or replacement organisation thereof.

 

“Unpaid Sum”
means any sum due and payable but unpaid by an Obligor under the Finance Documents.

 

“Unrestricted Subsidiaries”
has the meaning given to such term in Schedule 15 (Restrictive Covenants).

 

“US” means
the United States of America.

 

“US Bankruptcy Law”
means the United States Bankruptcy Code of 1978 (Title 11 of the United States Code) and any other United States federal or state
bankruptcy, insolvency or similar law.

 

“US Borrower”
means a Borrower that is a US Person.

 

“US Guarantor”
means a Guarantor that is a US Person.

 

“US Obligor”
means a US Borrower or US Guarantor.

 

“US
Person” means “United States Person” as defined in Section 7701(a)(30) of the Code and includes an entity
whose sole owner is a US Person if the entity is disregarded as being an entity separate from such owner for US federal tax purposes.
As of the date of this Agreement, each of the Original Guarantors is treated as a US Person.

 

“US Tax Obligor”
means:

 

		(a)	a Borrower which is resident for tax purposes in the US or otherwise treated as a United States
person (or a disregarded entity whose owner is a United States person) for US federal income tax purposes; or

 

		(b)	an Obligor some or all of whose payments under the Finance Documents are from sources within the
US for US federal income tax purposes.

 

“USA
PATRIOT Act” means the Uniting and Strengthening America by Providing Appropriate Tools Required to Intercept
and Obstruct Terrorism Act of 2001 (Title III of Pub. L. No. 107-56 (signed into law October 26, 2001)).

 

“Utilisation”
means a Loan.

 

“Utilisation Date”
means the date of a Utilisation, being the date on which the relevant Loan is to be made.

 

“Utilisation Request”
means a notice substantially in the relevant form set out in Schedule 3 (Requests and Notices).

 

“VAT” means:

 

		(a)	any tax imposed in compliance with the Council Directive of 28 November 2006 on the common
system of value added tax (EC Directive 2006/112); and

 

		(b)	any other tax of a similar nature, whether imposed in a member state of the European Union in substitution
for, or levied in addition to, such tax referred to in paragraph (a) above, or imposed elsewhere (including, for the avoidance
of doubt, any tax levied in accordance with the Value Added Tax Act 1994).

 

    31

     

    

 

“Write-down and Conversion
Powers” means:

 

		(a)	in relation to any Bail-In Legislation described in the EU Bail-In Legislation Schedule from time
to time, the powers described as such in relation to that Bail-In Legislation in the EU Bail-In Legislation Schedule; and

 

		(b)	in relation to any other applicable Bail-In Legislation:

 

		(i)	any powers under that Bail-In Legislation to cancel, transfer or dilute shares issued by a person
that is a bank or investment firm or other financial institution or affiliate of a bank, investment firm or other financial institution,
to cancel, reduce, modify or change the form of a liability of such a person or any contract or instrument under which that liability
arises, to convert all or part of that liability into shares, securities or obligations of that person or any other person, to
provide that any such contract or instrument is to have effect as if a right had been exercised under it or to suspend any obligation
in respect of that liability or any of the powers under that Bail-In Legislation that are related to or ancillary to any of those
powers; and

 

		(ii)	any similar or analogous powers under that Bail-In Legislation.

 

	1.2	Construction

 

		(a)	Unless a contrary indication appears a reference in any Finance Document to:

 

		(i)	the “Agent”, any “Finance Party”, any “Lender”,
any “Obligor”, any “Party”, any “Secured Party”, the “Security
Trustee” or any other person shall be construed so as to include its successors in title, permitted assigns and permitted
transferees to, or of, its rights and/or obligations under the Finance Documents and, in the case of the Security Trustee, any
person for the time being appointed as Security Trustee or Security Trustees in accordance with the Finance Documents;

 

		(ii)	a document in “agreed form” is a document which is previously agreed in writing
by or on behalf of the Company and the Agent or, if not so agreed, is in the form specified by the Agent (acting reasonably);

 

		(iii)	“assets” includes present and future properties, revenues and rights of every
description;

 

		(iv)	a “Finance Document” or a “Transaction Document” or any other
agreement or instrument is a reference to that Finance Document or Transaction Document or other agreement or instrument as amended,
novated, supplemented, extended or restated;

 

		(v)	“guarantee” means (other than in Clause 23 (Guarantee and Indemnity))
any guarantee, letter of credit, bond, indemnity or similar assurance against loss, or any obligation, direct or indirect, actual
or contingent, to purchase or assume any indebtedness of any person or to make an investment in or loan to any person or to purchase
assets of any person where, in each case, such obligation is assumed in order to maintain or assist the ability of such person
to meet its indebtedness;

 

		(vi)	“including” means including without limitation and “includes”
and “included” shall be construed accordingly;

 

    32

     

    

 

		(vii)	“indebtedness” includes any obligation (whether incurred as principal or as
surety) for the payment or repayment of money, whether present or future, actual or contingent;

 

		(viii)	a “person” includes any individual, firm, company, corporation, government,
state or agency of a state or any association, trust, joint venture, consortium, partnership or other entity (whether or not having
separate legal personality);

 

		(ix)	a “regulation” includes any regulation, rule, official directive, request or
guideline (whether or not having the force of law but if not having the force of law being one with which it is the practice of
the relevant person to comply with) of any governmental, intergovernmental or supranational body, agency, department or of any
regulatory, self-regulatory or other authority or organisation;

 

		(x)	a provision of law is a reference to that provision as amended or re-enacted;

 

		(xi)	a time of day is a reference to London time;

 

		(xii)	words in the singular include the plural, and in the plural include the singular; and

 

		(xiii)	the “date of this Agreement” (as referred to in this Agreement only) means the
original date of this Agreement;

 

		(xiv)	the “equivalent” in any currency (the “first currency”) of
any amount in another currency (the “second currency”) shall be construed as a reference to the amount in the
first currency which could be purchased with that amount in the second currency at the Agent’s Spot Rate of Exchange for
the purchase of the first currency with the second currency in the London foreign exchange market at or about 11:00 a.m. on
a particular day (or at or about such time and on such date as the Agent may from time to time reasonably determine to be appropriate
in the circumstances).

 

		(b)	Section, Clause and Schedule headings are for ease of reference only.

 

		(c)	Unless a contrary indication appears, a term used in any other Finance Document or in any notice
given under or in connection with any Finance Document has the same meaning in that Finance Document or notice as in this Agreement.

 

		(d)	A Default and an Event of Default is “continuing” if it has not been remedied
or waived.

 

		(e)	For the avoidance of doubt, it is agreed that any Default or Event of Default arising from a failure
to deliver a document or perform an act within a period of time or on or by a specified date shall be capable of remedy and shall
cease to be continuing once that document has been delivered or act performed.

 

		(f)	For the avoidance of doubt and without prejudice to the provisions of Schedule 15 (Restrictive
Covenants) and Schedule 16 (Additional Events of Default), in the context of Clause 24 (Representations), Clause
27 (General Undertakings) or Clause 28 (Events of Default)) a reference to an amount (or its equivalent in another
currency or currencies) shall be determined by reference to the rate of exchange (determined in accordance with the definition
of equivalent pursuant to paragraph (a)(xiv) above) on the date of commitment, incurrence or making of a particular disposal,
acquisition, investment, lease, loan, debt or guarantee or taking any other relevant action and any subsequent exchange rate fluctuation
shall not cause a Default or an Event of Default or the breach of any provision of Clause 27 (General Undertakings) or misrepresentation
in respect of any provision of Clause 24 (Representations).

 

    33

     

    

 

		(g)	Unless specifically provided to the contrary a reference to “Subsidiary” or
 “Material Company” or “member of the Group” excludes each Unrestricted Subsidiary.

 

		(h)	Without limiting the definition of “Accounting Principles”, leases shall continue to
be classified and accounted for on a basis consistent with that reflected in the Original Financial Statements of the Company for
all purposes of this Agreement, notwithstanding any change in the Accounting Principles relating thereto, unless the parties hereto
shall enter into a mutually acceptable amendment addressing such changes.

 

	1.3	Currency Symbols and Definitions

 

“£”,
 “GBP” and “sterling” denote the lawful currency of the United Kingdom.

 

	1.4	Terms defined in the Restrictive Covenants Schedule

 

Unless a contrary intention appears,
capitalised terms used in this Agreement which are not defined in Clause 1.1 (Definitions) have the meaning given to them
in Schedule 15 (Restrictive Covenants).

 

	1.5	Third party rights

 

		(a)	Unless expressly provided to the contrary in a Finance Document a person who is not a Party has
no right under the Contracts (Rights of Third Parties) Act 1999 (the “Third Parties Act”) to enforce or enjoy
the benefit of any term of any Finance Document.

 

		(b)	Notwithstanding any term of any Finance Document, the consent of any person who is not a Party
is not required to rescind or vary any Finance Document at any time.

 

    34

     

    

 

SECTION 2

 

THE FACILITY

 

	2.	The FacilitY

 

	2.1	The Facility

 

Subject to the terms of this
Agreement, the Lenders make available to the Borrowers a sterling revolving credit facility in an aggregate amount which is equal
to the Total Commitments.

 

	2.2	Increase

 

		(a)	The Company may by giving prior notice to the Agent after the effective date of a cancellation
of:

 

		(i)	the Available Commitments of a Defaulting Lender in accordance with Clause 11.5 (Right of cancellation
in relation to a Defaulting Lender); or

 

		(ii)	the Commitments of a Lender in accordance with Clause 11.1 (Illegality), request that the Total Commitments
be increased (and the Total Commitments shall be so increased) in an aggregate amount in the Base Currency of up to the amount
of the Available Commitments or Commitments so cancelled as follows:

 

		(A)	the increased Commitments will be assumed by one or more Lenders or other persons (each an “Increase
Lender”) selected by the Company including, without limitation, any Investor Affiliate (so long as any such assumption
by any Investor Affiliate is in compliance with and treated as a debt purchase transaction the subject of Clause 30 (Restriction
on Debt Purchase Transactions)) and each of which confirms (in its absolute discretion) its willingness to assume and does
assume all the obligations of a Lender corresponding to that part of the increased Commitments which it is to assume, as if it
had been an Original Lender in respect of those Commitments. For the avoidance of doubt, a Lender is not under any obligation to
assume any increase in its commitment;

 

		(B)	each of the Obligors and any Increase Lender shall assume obligations towards one another and/or
acquire rights against one another as the Obligors and the Increase Lender would have assumed and/or acquired had the Increase
Lender been an Original Lender in respect of that part of the increased Commitments which it is to assume;

 

		(C)	each Increase Lender shall become a Party as a “Lender” and any Increase Lender and
each of the other Finance Parties shall assume obligations towards one another and acquire rights against one another as that Increase
Lender and those Finance Parties would have assumed and/or acquired had the Increase Lender been an Original Lender in respect
of that part of the increased Commitments which it is to assume;

 

		(D)	the Commitments of the other Lenders shall continue in full force and effect; and

 

    35

     

    

 

		(E)	any increase in the Total Commitments shall take effect on the date specified by the Company in
the notice referred to above or any later date on which the conditions set out in paragraph (b) below are satisfied.

 

		(b)	An increase in the Total Commitments pursuant to this Clause 2.2 will only be effective on the
execution by the Agent of an Increase Confirmation from the relevant Increase Lender, which the Agent shall execute promptly on
request, provided that:

 

		(i)	the Increase Confirmation is duly completed, appears on its face to comply with the terms of this
Agreement and is delivered in accordance with the terms of this Agreement; and

 

		(ii)	the Agent is satisfied that is has complied with all necessary “know your customer”,
USA PATRIOT Act or other similar checks under all applicable laws and regulations in relation to the assumption of the increased
Commitments by that Increase Lender.

 

		(c)	Each Increase Lender, by executing the Increase Confirmation, confirms (for the avoidance of doubt)
that the Agent has authority to execute on its behalf any amendment or waiver that has been approved by or on behalf of the requisite
Lender or Lenders in accordance with this Agreement on or prior to the date on which the increase becomes effective and that it
is bound by that decision to the same extent as it would have been had it been an Original Lender.

 

		(d)	Unless the Agent otherwise agrees, the Increase Lender shall, on the date upon which the increase
takes effect, pay to the Agent (for its own account) a fee in an amount equal to the fee which would be payable under Clause 29.3
(Assignment or transfer fee) if the increase was a transfer pursuant to Clause 29.5 (Procedure for transfer) and
if the Increase Lender was a New Lender.

 

		(e)	The Company may pay to the Increase Lender a fee in the amount and at the times agreed between
the Company and the Increase Lender in a Fee Letter.

 

		(f)	Neither the Agent nor any Lender shall have any obligation to find an Increase Lender and in no
event shall any Lender whose Commitment is replaced by an Increase Lender be required to pay or surrender any of the fees received
by such Lender pursuant to the Finance Documents.

 

		(g)	Clause 29.4 (Limitation of responsibility of Existing Lenders) shall apply mutatis mutandis
in this Clause 2.2 in relation to an Increase Lender as if references in that Clause to:

 

		(i)	an “Existing Lender” were references to all the Lenders immediately prior to
the relevant increase;

 

		(ii)	the “New Lender” were references to that “Increase Lender”;
and

 

		(iii)	a “re-transfer” and “re-assignment” were references to respectively
a “transfer” and “assignment”.

 

		(h)	The Finance Parties shall be required to enter into any amendment to the Finance Documents (including,
without limitation, in relation to any changes to, the taking of, or the release coupled with the retaking of, Transaction Security)
required by the Company in order to facilitate or reflect any of the matters contemplated by this Clause 2.2. The Agent and the
Security Trustee are each authorised and instructed by each Finance Party to execute any such amended or replacement Finance Documents
(and shall do so on the request of and at the cost of the Company).

 

    36

     

    

 

	2.3	Finance Parties’ rights and obligations

 

		(a)	The obligations of each Finance Party under the Finance Documents are several. Failure by a Finance
Party to perform its obligations under the Finance Documents does not affect the obligations of any other Party under the Finance
Documents. No Finance Party is responsible for the obligations of any other Finance Party under the Finance Documents.

 

		(b)	The rights of each Finance Party under or in connection with the Finance Documents are separate
and independent rights and any debt arising under the Finance Documents to a Finance Party from an Obligor shall be a separate
and independent debt in respect of which a Finance Party shall be entitled to enforce its rights in accordance with paragraph (c) below.
The rights of each Finance Party include any debt owing to that Finance Party under the Finance Documents and, for the avoidance
of doubt, any part of a Loan or any other amount owed by an Obligor which relates to a Finance Party’s participation in the
Facility or its role under a Finance Document (including any such amount payable to the Agent on its behalf) is a debt owing to
that Finance Party by that Obligor.

 

		(c)	A Finance Party may, except as otherwise stated in the Finance Documents, separately enforce its
rights under the Finance Documents.

 

	2.4	Obligors’ Agent

 

		(a)	Each Obligor (other than the Company) by its execution of this Agreement or an Accession Deed irrevocably
appoints the Company to act on its behalf as its agent in relation to the Finance Documents and irrevocably authorises:

 

		(i)	the Company on its behalf to supply all information concerning itself contemplated by this Agreement
to the Finance Parties and to give all notices and instructions (including, in the case of a Borrower, Utilisation Requests), to
execute on its behalf any Accession Deed, to make such agreements and to effect the relevant amendments, supplements and variations
capable of being given, made or effected by any Obligor notwithstanding that they may affect the Obligor, without further reference
to or the consent of that Obligor; and

 

		(ii)	each Finance Party to give any notice, demand or other communication to that Obligor pursuant to
the Finance Documents to the Company, 

 

	 	 	and in each case the Obligor shall
be bound as though the Obligor itself had given the notices and instructions (including, without limitation, any Utilisation Requests)
or executed or made the agreements or effected the amendments, supplements or variations, or received the relevant notice, demand
or other communication.
	 	 	 
		(b)	Every act, omission, agreement, undertaking, settlement, waiver, amendment, supplement, variation,
notice or other communication given or made by the Obligors’ Agent or given to the Obligors’ Agent under any Finance
Document on behalf of another Obligor or in connection with any Finance Document (whether or not known to any other Obligor and
whether occurring before or after such other Obligor became an Obligor under any Finance Document) shall be binding for all purposes
on that Obligor as if that Obligor had expressly made, given or concurred with it. In the event of any conflict between any notices
or other communications of the Obligors’ Agent and any other Obligor, those of the Obligors’ Agent shall prevail.

 

    37

     

    

 

	3.	Purpose

 

	3.1	Purpose

 

Each Borrower shall apply all
amounts borrowed by it under the Facility towards the general corporate and working capital purposes of the Group (other than the
prepayment of any Senior Secured Debt). For the avoidance of doubt amounts borrowed under this Agreement may be used towards the
making of acquisitions (including, but not limited to, the acquisition of players).

 

	3.2	Monitoring

 

No Finance Party is bound to
monitor or verify the application of any amount borrowed pursuant to this Agreement.

 

	4.	Conditions of Utilisation

 

	4.1	Initial conditions precedent

 

		(a)	No Borrower may deliver a Utilisation Request unless the Agent has received (or waived the requirement
to receive on the instructions of the Majority Lenders or is otherwise satisfied (acting reasonably) that it will receive such
documents and evidence on or prior to the first Utilisation Date) (i) all of the documents and other evidence listed in Part 1
of Schedule 2 (Conditions Precedent) (other than the document listed in paragraphs 4(a) and 4(e) in Part 1
of Schedule 2 (Conditions Precedent)), in form and substance satisfactory to the Agent (acting reasonably) and (ii) all
of the documents and other evidence listed in paragraphs 4(a) and 4(e) in Part 1 of Schedule 2 (Conditions Precedent)
which, for the avoidance of doubt, will not have to be in form and substance satisfactory to the Agent. The Agent shall notify
the Company and the Lenders promptly upon being so satisfied.

 

		(b)	Other than to the extent that the Majority Lenders notify the Agent in writing to the contrary
before the Agent gives the notification described in paragraph (a) above, the Lenders authorise (but do not require) the Agent
to give that notification. The Agent shall not be liable for any damages, costs or losses whatsoever as a result of giving any
such notification.

 

	4.2	Further conditions precedent

 

Subject to Clause 4.1 (Initial
Conditions Precedent), the Lenders will only be obliged to comply with Clause 5.4 (Lenders’ participation)
in relation to a Utilisation if on the date of the Utilisation Request and on the proposed Utilisation Date:

 

		(a)	in the case of any Utilisation other than a Rollover Loan:

 

		(i)	no Default is continuing or would result from the proposed Utilisation; and

 

		(ii)	the Repeating Representations to be made by each Obligor are true in all respects by reference
to the facts then subsisting or, in the case of such Repeating Representations which are not otherwise subject to a materiality
threshold or qualification in accordance with their terms, are correct in all material respects; and

 

		(b)	in the case of a Rollover Loan, no Acceleration Event has occurred.

 

	4.3	Maximum number of Utilisations

 

		(a)	A Borrower may not deliver a Utilisation Request if as a result of the proposed Utilisation more
than 10 Loans would be outstanding.

 

		(b)	Any Separate Loan shall not be taken into account in this Clause 4.3.

 

    38

     

    

 

SECTION 3

 

UTILISATION

 

	5.	Utilisation - Loans

 

	5.1	Delivery of a Utilisation Request

 

A Borrower may utilise the Facility
by way of a Loan by delivery to the Agent of a duly completed Utilisation Request not later than the Specified Time.

 

	5.2	Completion of a Utilisation Request for Loans

 

		(a)	Each Utilisation Request for a Loan is irrevocable and will not be regarded as having been duly
completed unless:

 

		(i)	it identifies the Borrower of the Loan;

 

		(ii)	the proposed Utilisation Date is a Business Day within the Availability Period;

 

		(iii)	the currency and amount of the Utilisation comply with Clause 5.3 (Currency and amount);
and

 

		(iv)	the proposed Interest Period complies with Clause 15 (Interest Periods).

 

		(b)	Multiple Utilisations may be requested in a Utilisation Request where the proposed Utilisation
Date is the Closing Date. Only one Utilisation may be requested in each subsequent Utilisation Request.

 

	5.3	Currency and amount

 

		(a)	The currency specified in a Utilisation Request must be the Base Currency.

 

		(b)	The amount of the proposed Utilisation must be a minimum of £1,000,000 or, if less, the Available
Facility in relation to the relevant Facility.

 

	5.4	Lenders’ participation

 

		(a)	If the conditions set out in this Agreement have been met, and subject to Clause 10.1 (Repayment
of Loans), each Lender shall make its participation in each Loan available on the Utilisation Date through its Facility Office.

 

		(b)	The amount of each Lender’s participation in each Loan will be equal to the proportion borne
by its Available Commitment to the Available Facility immediately prior to making the Loan.

 

	5.5	Cancellation of Commitment

 

The Commitments which, at that
time, are unutilised shall be immediately cancelled at the end of the Availability Period.

 

	6.	[RESERVED]

 

	7.	[RESERVED]

 

	8.	[RESERVED]

 

	9.	[RESERVED]

 

    39

     

    

 

  

SECTION 4

  

REPAYMENT, PREPAYMENT AND CANCELLATION

 

		10.	Repayment

 

		10.1	Repayment of Loans

 

		(a)	Subject to paragraph (c) below, each Borrower which has drawn a Loan shall repay that
Loan on the last day of its Interest Period.

 

		(b)	Without prejudice to each Borrower’s obligation under paragraph (a) above, if:

 

		(i)	one or more Loans are to be made available to a Borrower:

 

		(A)	on the same day that a maturing Loan is due to be repaid by that Borrower;

 

		(B)	in the same currency as the maturing Loan; and

 

		(C)	in whole or in part for the purpose of refinancing the maturing Loan; and

 

		(ii)	the proportion borne by each Lender’s participation in the maturing Loan to the amount of
that maturing Loan is the same as the proportion borne by that Lender’s participation in the new Loans to the aggregate amount
of those new Loans,

 

the aggregate amount of the new
Loans shall be treated as if applied in or towards repayment of the maturing Loan so that:

 

		(I)	if the amount of the maturing Loan exceeds the aggregate amount of the new Loans:

 

		(1)	the relevant Borrower will only be required to pay an amount in cash in the relevant currency equal
to that excess; and

 

		(2)	each Lender’s participation (if any) in the new Loans shall be treated as having been made
available and applied by the Borrower in or towards repayment of that Lender’s participation (if any) in the maturing Loan
and that Lender will not be required to make its participation in the new Loans available in cash; and

 

		(II)	if the amount of the maturing Loan is equal to or less than the aggregate amount of the new Loans:

 

		(1)	the relevant Borrower will not be required to make any payment in cash; and

 

		(2)	each Lender will be required to make its participation in the new Loans available in cash only
to the extent that its participation (if any) in the new Loans exceeds that Lender’s participation (if any) in the maturing
Loan and the remainder of that Lender’s participation in the new Loans shall be treated as having been made available and
applied by the Borrower in or towards repayment of that Lender’s participation in the maturing Loan.

 

    40

     

    

  

		(c)	At any time when a Lender becomes a Defaulting Lender, the maturity date of each of the participations
of that Lender in the Loans then outstanding will be automatically extended to the relevant Termination Date in relation to the
Facility and will be treated as separate Loans (the “Separate Loans”) denominated in the currency in which the
relevant participations are outstanding.

 

		(d)	A Borrower to whom a Separate Loan is outstanding may prepay that Loan by giving five Business
Days’ prior notice to the Agent. The Agent will forward a copy of a prepayment notice received in accordance with this paragraph (d) to
the Defaulting Lender concerned as soon as practicable on receipt.

 

		(e)	Interest in respect of a Separate Loan will accrue for successive Interest Periods selected by
the Borrower by the time and date specified by the Agent (acting reasonably) and will be payable by that Borrower to the Defaulting
Lender on the last day of each Interest Period of that Loan.

 

		(f)	The terms of this Agreement relating to Loans generally shall continue to apply to Separate Loans
other than to the extent inconsistent with paragraphs (c) to (e) above, in which case those paragraphs shall prevail
in respect of any Separate Loan.

 

		11.	Illegality, Voluntary Prepayment and Cancellation

 

		11.1	Illegality

 

If, after the date of this Agreement
(or, if later, the date the relevant Lender became a Party), it becomes unlawful in any applicable jurisdiction for a Lender to
perform any of its obligations as contemplated by this Agreement or to fund, issue or maintain its participation in any Utilisation
or it becomes after the date of this Agreement (or, if later, the date the relevant Lender became a Party) unlawful for any Affiliate
of a Lender for that Lender to do so:

 

		(a)	that Lender shall promptly notify the Agent upon becoming aware of that event and the Agent shall
promptly notify the Company after receiving such notice;

 

		(b)	upon the Agent notifying the Company, the Available Commitment of that Lender will be immediately
reduced and cancelled to the extent necessary to comply with applicable laws or avoid the relevant unlawfulness; and

 

		(c)	to the extent that the Lender’s participation has not been transferred pursuant to Clause
41.4 (Replacement or repayment of Lender), each Borrower shall repay that Lender’s reduced or cancelled participation
in the Utilisations made to that Borrower (or procure the transfer of that Lender’s participation at par to another Lender
willing to accept such transfer) on the last day of the Interest Period for each Utilisation occurring after the Agent has notified
the Company or, if earlier, the date specified by the Lender in the notice delivered to the Agent (being no earlier than the last
day of any applicable grace period permitted by law) and that Lender’s corresponding Commitment(s) shall be cancelled
in the amount of the participations repaid.

 

		11.2	Voluntary cancellation

 

The Company may, if it gives
the Agent not less than three Business Days’ (or such shorter period as the Majority Lenders may agree) prior notice, cancel
the whole or any part (but if in part, being a minimum amount of £1,000,000) of the Available Facility. Any cancellation
under this Clause 11.2 shall reduce the Available Commitments of the Lenders rateably under the Facility.

 

    41

     

    

  

		11.3	Voluntary prepayment of Utilisations

 

A Borrower to which a Utilisation
has been made may, if it or the Company gives the Agent not less than three Business Days’ (or such shorter period as the
Majority Lenders may agree) prior notice, prepay the whole or any part of the Utilisation (but if in part, being an amount that
reduces the Base Currency Amount of the Utilisation by a minimum amount of £1,000,000).

 

		11.4	Right of cancellation and repayment in relation to a single Lender

 

		(a)	If:

 

		(i)	any sum payable to any Lender by an Obligor is required to be increased under paragraph (c) of
Clause 18.2 (Tax gross-up);

 

		(ii)	any Lender claims indemnification from the Company or an Obligor under Clause 18.3 (Tax
indemnity) or Clause 19.1 (Increased costs); or

 

		(iii)	any Lender invokes Clause 16.3 (Market disruption),

 

then the Company may:

 

		(A)	require the transfer or assignment in accordance with this Agreement of all (but at par only) of
that Lender’s Commitments and participations in the Utilisations to a person nominated by the Company willing to accept that
transfer or assignment in accordance with paragraph (c) below; or

 

		(B)	give the Agent notice of cancellation of all or any part of the Commitments of that Lender and
the Company’s intention to procure the repayment of all of that Lender’s participations in the Utilisations, whereupon
the relevant part of the Commitments of that Lender shall immediately be reduced to zero.

 

		(b)	On the last day of each Interest Period which ends after the Company has given notice of cancellation
under paragraph (a) above (or, if earlier, the date specified by the Company in that notice), each Borrower to which a Loan
is outstanding shall repay that Lender’s participation in that Loan and that Lender’s corresponding Commitment shall
be immediately cancelled in the amount of the participations repaid.

 

		(c)	If paragraph (a)(A) above applies, the Company may on 10 Business Days’ prior notice
to the Agent and that Lender, replace that Lender by requiring that Lender to (and, to the extent permitted by law, that Lender
shall) transfer pursuant to Clause 29 (Changes to the Lenders) all (and not part only) of its rights and obligations under
this Agreement to an Eligible Institution which confirms its willingness to assume and does assume all the obligations of the transferring
Lender in accordance with Clause 29 (Changes to the Lenders) for a purchase price in cash payable at the time of the transfer
in an amount equal to the outstanding principal amount of such Lender’s participation in the outstanding Loans and all accrued
interest, Break Costs and other amounts payable in relation thereto under the Finance Documents.

 

		(d)	The replacement of a Lender pursuant to paragraph (c) above shall be subject to the following
conditions:

 

		(i)	the Company shall have no right to replace the Agent;

 

    42

     

    

  

		(ii)	neither the Agent nor any Lender shall have any obligation to find a Replacement Lender;

 

		(iii)	in no event shall the Lender replaced under paragraph (c) above be required to pay or surrender
any of the fees received by such Lender pursuant to the Finance Documents; and

 

		(iv)	the Lender shall only be obliged to transfer its rights and obligations pursuant to paragraph (c) above
once it is satisfied that it has complied with all necessary “know your customer” or other similar checks under all
applicable laws and regulations in relation to that transfer.

 

		(e)	A Lender shall perform the checks described in paragraph (d)(iv) above as soon as reasonably
practicable following delivery of a notice referred to in paragraph (c) above and shall notify the Agent and the Company when
it is satisfied that it has complied with those checks.

 

		11.5	Right of cancellation in relation to a Defaulting Lender

 

		(a)	If any Lender becomes a Defaulting Lender, the Company may, at any time whilst the Lender continues
to be a Defaulting Lender, give the Agent three Business Days’ notice of cancellation of the Available Commitments in relation
to each Facility of that Lender.

 

		(b)	On the notice referred to in paragraph (a) above becoming effective, the Available Commitments
in relation to each Facility of the Defaulting Lender shall immediately be reduced to zero.

 

		(c)	The Agent shall as soon as practicable after receipt of a notice referred to in paragraph (a) above,
notify all the Lenders.

 

		12.	Mandatory Prepayment

 

Upon the occurrence of a Change
of Control:

 

		(a)	the Company shall promptly notify the Agent upon becoming aware of a Change of Control and the
Agent shall promptly notify the Lenders thereafter (the “Agent’s Notice”); and

 

		(b)	provided that such request is made prior to the date falling 30 days after the date of the Agent’s
Notice, if any Lender so requires:

 

		(i)	the Agent shall promptly notify the Company (the “Notice to the Company”) that
the Commitment of that Lender shall be cancelled on the date falling 30 days (or if such date is not a Business Day, the next Business
Day) after the date of the Notice to the Company; and

 

		(ii)	the Commitment of that Lender will be cancelled and that Lender’s participation in all outstanding
Utilisations, together with accrued interest and all other amounts accrued to that Lender under the Finance Documents, shall become
due and payable, and shall be repaid in full, in each case, on the date falling 30 days (or if such date is not a Business Day,
the next Business Day) after the date of the Notice to the Company.

 

    43

     

    

 

		13.	Restrictions

  

		13.1	Notices of Cancellation or Prepayment

 

		(a)	Subject to paragraph (b) below, any notice of cancellation, prepayment, authorisation or other
election given by any Party under Clause 11 (Illegality, Voluntary Prepayment and Cancellation), shall (subject to
the terms of those Clauses) be irrevocable (unless otherwise agreed by the Majority Lenders) and, unless a contrary indication
appears in this Agreement, shall specify the date or dates upon which the relevant cancellation or prepayment is to be made and
the amount of that cancellation or prepayment.

 

		(b)	In the event that the Borrower or the Company delivers, in relation to a voluntary prepayment and/or
cancellation only, a conditional notice and/or revocable notice of cancellation and/or prepayment under this Agreement (which,
for the avoidance of doubt, it shall be permitted to do), unless the Borrower or the Company (as applicable) gives notice to the
Agent of at least one Business Day prior to the date on which the cancellation and/or prepayment was to be made, the Borrower or
the Company (as applicable) shall be liable for any Break Costs if the relevant cancellation and/or prepayment is not made.

 

		13.2	Interest and other amounts

 

Any prepayment under this Agreement
shall be made together with accrued interest on the amount prepaid and, subject to payment of any Break Costs, without premium
or penalty.

 

		13.3	Reborrowing of Facility

 

Unless a contrary indication
appears in this Agreement, any part of the Facility which is prepaid or repaid may be reborrowed in accordance with the terms of
this Agreement.

 

		13.4	Prepayment in accordance with Agreement

 

No Borrower shall repay or prepay
all or any part of the Utilisations or cancel all or any part of the Commitments except at the times and in the manner expressly
provided for in this Agreement.

 

		13.5	No reinstatement of Commitments

 

Subject to Clause 2.2 (Increase),
no amount of the Total Commitments cancelled under this Agreement may be subsequently reinstated.

 

		13.6	Agent’s receipt of Notices

 

If the Agent receives a notice
under Clause 11 (Illegality, Voluntary Prepayment and Cancellation), it shall promptly forward a copy of that notice
or election to either the Company or the affected Lender, as appropriate.

 

		13.7	Effect of Repayment and Prepayment on Commitments

 

If all or part of a Utilisation
under the Facility is repaid or prepaid and is not available for redrawing (other than by operation of Clause 4.2 (Further
conditions precedent)), an amount of the Commitments (equal to the Base Currency Amount of the amount of the Utilisation which
is repaid or prepaid) in respect of the Facility will be deemed to be cancelled on the date of repayment or prepayment. Any cancellation
under this Clause 13.7 shall reduce the Commitments of the Lenders rateably under the Facility.

 

    44

     

    

 

SECTION 5

 

COSTS OF UTILISATION

 

		14.	Interest

 

		14.1	Calculation of interest

 

The rate of interest on each
Loan for each Interest Period is the percentage rate per annum which is the aggregate of the applicable:

 

		(a)	Margin; and

 

		(b)	LIBOR.

 

		14.2	Payment of interest

 

The Borrower to which a Loan
has been made shall pay accrued interest on that Loan on the last day of each Interest Period (and, if the Interest Period is longer
than six Months, on the dates falling at six Monthly intervals after the first day of the Interest Period).

 

		14.3	Default interest

 

		(a)	If an Obligor fails to pay any amount payable by it under a Finance Document on its due date, interest
shall accrue on the overdue amount from the due date up to the date of actual payment (both before and after judgment) at a rate
which, subject to paragraph (b) below, is one per cent. per annum higher than the rate which would have been payable
if the overdue amount had, during the period of non-payment, constituted a Loan in the currency of the overdue amount for successive
Interest Periods, each of a duration selected by the Agent (acting reasonably). Any interest accruing under this Clause 14.3
shall be immediately payable by the Obligor on demand by the Agent.

 

		(b)	If any overdue amount consists of all or part of a Loan which became due on a day which was not
the last day of an Interest Period relating to that Loan:

 

		(i)	the first Interest Period for that overdue amount shall have a duration equal to the unexpired
portion of the current Interest Period relating to that Loan; and

 

		(ii)	the rate of interest applying to the overdue amount during that first Interest Period shall be
one per cent. higher than the rate which would have applied if the overdue amount had not become due.

 

		(c)	Default interest (if unpaid) arising on an overdue amount will be compounded with the overdue amount
at the end of each Interest Period applicable to that overdue amount but will remain immediately due and payable.

 

		14.4	Notification of rates of interest

 

		(a)	The Agent shall promptly notify the Lenders and the relevant Borrower (or the Company) of the determination
of a rate of interest under this Agreement.

 

		(b)	The Agent shall promptly notify the relevant Borrower (or the Company) of each Funding Rate relating
to a Loan.

 

    45

     

    

 

		15.	Interest Periods

  

		15.1	Selection of Interest Periods and Terms

 

		(a)	A Borrower may select an Interest Period for a Loan in the Utilisation Request for that Loan.

 

		(b)	Subject to this Clause 15, a Borrower may select an Interest Period of one, two, three or
six Months or any other period agreed between the relevant Borrower and the Agent (acting on the instructions of all the Lenders
in relation to the relevant Loan).

 

		(c)	An Interest Period for a Loan shall not extend beyond the relevant Termination Date.

 

		(d)	A Loan has one Interest Period only.

 

		15.2	Non-Business Days

 

If an Interest Period would otherwise
end on a day which is not a Business Day, that Interest Period will instead end on the next Business Day in that calendar month
(if there is one) or the preceding Business Day (if there is not).

 

		16.	Changes to the Calculation of Interest

 

		16.1	Unavailability of Screen Rate

 

		(a)	Interpolated Screen Rate: If no Screen Rate is available for LIBOR for the Interest Period
of a Loan, the applicable LIBOR shall be the Interpolated Screen Rate for a period equal in length to the Interest Period of that
Loan.

 

		(b)	Shortened Interest Period: If no Screen Rate is available for LIBOR for:

 

		(i)	the currency of a Loan; or

 

		(ii)	the Interest Period of a Loan and it is not possible to calculate the Interpolated Screen Rate,

 

the Interest Period of that Loan
shall (if it is longer than the applicable Fallback Interest Period) be shortened to the applicable Fallback Interest Period and
the applicable LIBOR for that shortened Interest Period shall be determined pursuant to the relevant definition.

 

		(c)	Shortened Interest Period and Historic Screen Rate: If the Interest Period of a Loan is,
after giving effect to paragraph (b) above, either the applicable Fallback Interest Period or shorter than the applicable
Fallback Interest Period and, in either case, no Screen Rate is available for LIBOR for:

 

		(i)	the currency of that Loan; or

 

		(ii)	the Interest Period of that Loan and it is not possible to calculate the Interpolated Screen Rate,

 

the applicable LIBOR shall be the
Historic Screen Rate for that Loan.

 

		(d)	Shortened Interest Period and Interpolated Historic Screen Rate: If paragraph (c) above
applies but no Historic Screen Rate is available for the Interest Period of the Loan, the applicable LIBOR shall be the Interpolated
Historic Screen Rate for a period equal in length to the Interest Period of that Loan.

 

    46

     

    

 

		(e)	Base Reference Bank Rate: If paragraph (d) above applies but it is not possible to
calculate the Interpolated Historic Screen Rate, the Interest Period of that Loan shall, if it has been shortened pursuant to paragraph (b) above,
revert to its previous length and the applicable LIBOR shall be the Base Reference Bank Rate as of the Specified Time for the currency
of that Loan and for a period equal in length to the Interest Period of that Loan.

  

		(f)	Alternative Reference Bank Rate: If paragraph (e) above applies but no Base Reference
Bank Rate is available for the relevant currency or Interest Period the applicable LIBOR shall be the Alternative Reference Bank
Rate as of the Specified Time for the currency of that Loan and for a period equal in length to the Interest Period of that Loan.

 

		(g)	Cost of funds: If paragraph (f) above applies but no Alternative Reference Bank
Rate is available for the relevant currency or Interest Period there shall be no LIBOR for that Loan and Clause 16.4 (Cost
of funds) shall apply to that Loan for that Interest Period.

 

		16.2	Calculation of Base Reference Bank Rate and Alternative Reference Bank Rate

 

		(a)	Subject to paragraph (b) below, if LIBOR is to be determined on the basis of a Base Reference
Bank Rate but a Base Reference Bank does not supply a quotation by the Specified Time, the Base Reference Bank Rate shall be calculated
on the basis of the quotations of the remaining Base Reference Banks.

 

		(b)	If at or about noon on the Quotation Day none or only one of the Base Reference Bank supplies a
quotation, there shall be no Base Reference Bank Rate for the relevant Interest Period.

 

		(c)	Subject to paragraph (d) below, if LIBOR is to be determined on the basis of an Alternative
Reference Bank Rate but an Alternative Reference Bank does not supply a quotation by the Specified Time, the Alternative Reference
Bank Rate shall be calculated on the basis of the quotations of the remaining Alternative Reference Banks.

 

		(d)	If before close of business in London on the date falling one Business Day after the Quotation
Day none or only one of the Alternative Reference Banks supplies a quotation, there shall be no Alternative Reference Bank Rate
for the relevant Interest Period.

 

		16.3	Market disruption

 

If before close of business in
London on the Quotation Day for the relevant Interest Period, the Agent receives notifications from a Lender or Lenders (whose
participations in a Loan exceed 35 per cent. of that Loan) that the cost to it of funding its participation in that Loan from whatever
source it may reasonably select would be in excess of LIBOR then Clause 16.4 (Cost of funds) shall apply to that Loan for
the relevant Interest Period.

 

		16.4	Cost of funds

 

		(a)	If this Clause 16.4 applies, the rate of interest on the relevant Loan for the relevant Interest
Period shall be the percentage rate per annum which is the sum of:

 

		(i)	the Margin; and

 

    47

     

    

 

		(ii)	the weighted average of the rates notified to the Agent by each Lender as soon as practicable and
in any event by close of business on the date falling two Business Days after the Quotation Day (or, if earlier, on the date falling
two Business Days before the date on which interest is due to be paid in respect of that Interest Period), to be that which expresses
as a percentage rate per annum the cost to the relevant Lender of funding its participation in that Loan from whatever source it
may reasonably select.

  

		(b)	If this Clause 16.4 applies and the Agent or the Company so requires, the Agent and the Company
shall enter into negotiations (for a period of not more than 30 days) with a view to agreeing a substitute basis for determining
the rate of interest.

 

		(c)	Any alternative basis agreed pursuant to paragraph (b) above shall, with the prior consent
of all the Lenders (other than any Defaulting Lenders) and the Company, be binding on all Parties.

 

		(d)	If this Clause 16.4 applies pursuant to Clause 16.3 (Market disruption) and:

 

		(i)	a Lender’s Funding Rate is less than LIBOR; or

 

		(ii)	a Lender does not supply a quotation by the time specified in paragraph (a)(ii) above,

 

the cost to that Lender of funding
its participation in that Loan for that Interest Period shall be deemed, for the purposes of paragraph (a) above, to
be LIBOR.

 

		(e)	If this Clause 16.4 applies pursuant to Clause 16.1 (Unavailability of Screen Rate) but
any Lender does not supply a quotation by the time specified in paragraph (a)(ii) above the rate of interest shall be calculated
on the basis of the quotations of the remaining Lenders.

 

		16.5	Break Costs

 

		(a)	Each Borrower shall, within three Business Days of demand by a Finance Party, pay to that Finance
Party its Break Costs attributable to all or any part of a Loan or Unpaid Sum being paid by that Borrower on a day other than the
last day of an Interest Period for that Loan or Unpaid Sum.

 

		(b)	Each Lender shall, as soon as reasonably practicable after a demand by the Agent, provide a certificate
confirming the amount of its Break Costs for any Interest Period in which they accrue.

 

		17.	Fees

 

		17.1	Commitment fee

 

		(a)	The Company shall pay (or shall procure the payment of) to the Agent (for the account of each Lender)
a fee in the Base Currency computed at the rate per annum of 50 per cent. of the applicable Margin on that Lender’s Available
Commitment under the Facility from (and including) the date of this Agreement to (and including) the last day of the Availability
Period.

 

		(b)	The accrued commitment fee is payable:

 

		(i)	on the last day of each successive period of three Months which ends during the Availability Period;

 

    48

     

    

 

		(ii)	on the last day of the Availability Period; and

 

		(iii)	on the cancelled amount of the relevant Lender’s Commitment at the time the cancellation
is effective.

 

		(c)	No commitment fee is payable prior to the Closing Date or unless the Closing Date occurs.

  

		(d)	No commitment fee is payable to the Agent (for the account of a Lender) on any Available Commitment
of that Lender for any day on which that Lender is a Defaulting Lender.

 

		17.2	Upfront fee

 

The
Company shall pay (or shall procure the payment of) to the Original Lender an upfront fee in the amount and at the times agreed
in a Fee Letter. No upfront fee is payable prior to the Closing Date or unless the Closing Date occurs.

 

		17.3	Security Trustee fee

 

The Company shall pay (or shall
procure the payment of) to the Security Trustee (for its own account) a security trustee fee in the amount and at the times agreed
in a Fee Letter. No security trustee fee is payable prior to the Closing Date or unless the Closing Date occurs.

 

    49

     

    

 

SECTION 6

 

ADDITIONAL PAYMENT OBLIGATIONS

 

		18.	Tax Gross-Up and Indemnities

 

		18.1	Definitions

 

In this Agreement:

 

“Borrower DTTP Filing”
means an HM Revenue & Customs’ Form DTTP2 duly completed and filed by the relevant Borrower, which:

 

		(a)	where it relates to a UK Treaty Lender that is the Original Lender, contains the scheme reference
number and jurisdiction of tax residence stated opposite that Lender’s name in Part 2 of Schedule 1 (The Original
Parties), and

 

		(i)	where the Borrower is the Original Borrower, is filed with HM Revenue & Customs within
30 days of the date of this Agreement; or

 

		(ii)	where the Borrower is an Additional Borrower, is filed with HM Revenue & Customs within
30 days of the date on which that Borrower becomes an Additional Borrower; or

 

		(b)	where it relates to a UK Treaty Lender that is a New Lender, an Increase Lender, contains the scheme
reference number and jurisdiction of tax residence stated in respect of that UK Treaty Lender in the relevant Transfer Certificate,
Assignment Agreement, Increase Confirmation, and

 

		(i)	where the Borrower is a Borrower as at the relevant Transfer Date or Increase Date is filed with
HM Revenue & Customs within 30 days of that Transfer Date (or date on which the increase in Commitments described in the
relevant Increase Confirmation takes effect); or

 

		(ii)	where the Borrower is not a Borrower as at the relevant Transfer Date or Increase Date, is filed
with HM Revenue & Customs within 30 days of the date on which that Borrower becomes an Additional Borrower.

 

“Protected Party”
means a Finance Party which is or will be subject to any liability or required to make any payment for or on account of Tax in
relation to a sum received or receivable (or any sum deemed for the purposes of Tax to be received or receivable) under a Finance
Document.

 

“Qualifying Lender”
means:

 

		(a)	a Lender which is beneficially entitled to interest payable to that Lender in respect of an advance
under a Finance Document and is:

 

		(i)	a Lender:

 

		(A)	which is a bank (as defined for the purpose of section 879 of the ITA) making an advance under
a Finance Document and is within the charge to United Kingdom corporation tax as respects any payments of interest made in respect
of that advance or would be within such charge as respects such payment apart from section 18A of the CTA; or

 

    50

     

    

 

		(B)	in respect of an advance made under a Finance Document by a person that was a bank (as defined
for the purpose of section 879 of the ITA) at the time that that advance was made and which is within the charge to United Kingdom
corporation tax as respects any payments of interest made in respect of that advance;

 

		(ii)	a Lender which is:

 

		(A)	a company resident in the United Kingdom for United Kingdom tax purposes;

 

		(B)	a partnership each member of which is:

 

		(1)	a company so resident in the United Kingdom; or

 

		(2)	a company not so resident in the United Kingdom which carries on a trade in the United Kingdom
through a permanent establishment and which brings into account in computing its chargeable profits (within the meaning of section
19 of the CTA) the whole of any share of interest payable in respect of that advance that falls to it by reason of Part 17
of the CTA;

 

		(C)	a company not so resident in the United Kingdom which carries on a trade in the United Kingdom
through a permanent establishment and which brings into account interest payable in respect of that advance in computing the chargeable
profits (within the meaning of section 19 of the CTA) of that company; or

 

		(iii)	a UK Treaty Lender; or

 

		(b)	a building society (as defined for the purposes of section 880 of the ITA) making an advance under
a Finance Document.

 

“Tax Confirmation”
means a confirmation by a Lender that the person beneficially entitled to interest payable to that Lender in respect of an advance
under a Finance Document is either:

 

		(a)	a company resident in the United Kingdom for United Kingdom tax purposes; or

 

		(b)	a partnership each member of which is:

 

		(i)	a company so resident in the United Kingdom; or

 

		(ii)	a company not so resident in the United Kingdom which carries on a trade in the United Kingdom
through a permanent establishment and which brings into account in computing its chargeable profits (within the meaning of section
19 of the CTA) the whole of any share of interest payable in respect of that advance that falls to it by reason of Part 17
of the CTA; or

 

		(c)	a company not so resident in the United Kingdom which carries on a trade in the United Kingdom
through a permanent establishment and which brings into account interest payable in respect of that advance in computing the chargeable
profits (within the meaning of section 19 of the CTA) of that company.

 

“Tax Credit”
means a credit against, relief or remission for, or repayment of, any Tax.

 

    51

     

    

 

“Tax Deduction”
means a deduction or withholding for or on account of Tax from a payment under a Finance Document other than a FATCA Deduction.

 

“Tax Payment”
means either the increase in a payment made by an Obligor to a Finance Party under Clause 18.2 (Tax gross-up) or a
payment under Clause 18.3 (Tax indemnity).

  

“Treaty Lender”
means a UK Treaty Lender or a US Treaty Lender as appropriate.

 

“UK Non-Bank Lender”
means where a Lender becomes a Party after the day on which this Agreement is entered into, a Lender which gives a Tax Confirmation
in the Assignment Agreement or Transfer Certificate which it executes on becoming a Party.

 

“UK Treaty Lender”
means a Lender which:

 

		(a)	is treated as a resident of a UK Treaty State for the purposes of the UK Treaty;

 

		(b)	does not carry on a business in the United Kingdom through a permanent establishment with which
that Lender’s participation in the Loan is effectively connected; and

 

		(c)	fulfils any other conditions which must be fulfilled under the UK Treaty by residents of that UK
Treaty State for such residents to obtain full exemption from taxation on interest imposed by the jurisdiction of incorporation
of the Borrower, subject to the completion of procedural formalities.

 

“UK Treaty State”
means a jurisdiction having a double taxation agreement (a “UK Treaty”) with the United Kingdom which makes
provision for full exemption from tax imposed by the United Kingdom on interest.

 

“US Qualifying Lender”
means a Lender which:

 

		(a)	is a US Person;

 

		(b)	is not a US Person but is entitled to complete exemption from withholding of US federal income
tax on interest payable to it in respect of a Loan or Commitment;

 

		(c)	is a US Treaty Lender; or

 

		(d)	would have fallen within either paragraph (a), (b) or (c) above but for any change after
the date of this Agreement (or, if later, the date on which such Lender became a Lender) in (or in the interpretation, administration
or application of) any law or Treaty or any published practice or published concession of any relevant taxing authority.

 

“US Treaty Lender”
means a Lender which:

 

		(a)	is treated as a resident of a US Treaty State for the purposes of the US Treaty;

 

		(b)	does not carry on a business in the United States through a permanent establishment with which
that Lender’s participation in the Loan is effectively connected; and

 

		(c)	fulfils any other conditions which must be fulfilled under the US Treaty by residents of that US
Treaty State for such residents to obtain full exemption from taxation on interest or other amounts payable under this Agreement
imposed by the United States subject to the completion of procedural formalities.

 

    52

     

    

 

“US Treaty State”
means a jurisdiction having a double taxation agreement (a “US Treaty”) with the United States which makes provision
for full exemption from tax imposed by the United States on interest or other amounts payable under this Agreement.

 

“Withholding Form”
means the US Internal Revenue Service Form W-8BEN, W-8BEN-E, W-8ECI or W-9 (or, in each case, any successor form and, in each
case, attached to an IRS Form W-8IMY if required) or any other US Internal Revenue Service form by which a person may claim
an exemption from withholding of US federal income tax on interest payments to that person and, in the case of a person claiming
an exemption under the “portfolio interest exemption”, US Internal Revenue Service Form W-8BEN and a statement
certifying that such person is not (A) a “bank” within the meaning of Section 881(c)(3)(A) of the Code,
(B), a “10 per cent. shareholder” of the Borrower (or its “regarded owner” for US federal income tax purposes)
within the meaning of Section 881(c)(3)(B) of the Code, or (C) a “controlled foreign corporation” that
is related to the Borrower (or its “regarded owner” for US federal income tax purposes) within the meaning of Section 881(c)(3)(C) of
the Code.

  

Unless a contrary indication
appears, in this Clause 18 a reference to “determines” or “determined” means a determination
made in the absolute discretion of the person making the determination.

 

		18.2	Tax gross-up

 

		(a)	Each Obligor shall make all payments to be made by it without any Tax Deduction, unless a Tax Deduction
is required by law.

 

		(b)	The Company shall promptly upon becoming aware that an Obligor must make a Tax Deduction (or that
there is any change in the rate or the basis of a Tax Deduction) notify the Agent accordingly. Similarly, a Lender shall notify
the Agent on becoming so aware in respect of a payment payable to that Lender. If the Agent receives such notification from a Lender
it shall notify the Company and that Obligor.

 

		(c)	Subject to the limitations and exclusions herein, if a Tax Deduction is required by law to be made
by an Obligor, the amount of the payment due from that Obligor shall be increased to an amount which (after making any Tax Deduction)
leaves an amount equal to the payment which would have been due if no Tax Deduction had been required.

 

		(d)	A payment shall not be increased under paragraph (c) above by reason of a Tax Deduction on
account of Tax imposed by the United Kingdom, if on the date on which the payment falls due:

 

		(i)	the payment could have been made to the relevant Lender without a Tax Deduction if the Lender had
been a Qualifying Lender, but on that date that Lender is not or has ceased to be a Qualifying Lender other than as a result of
any change after the date it became a Lender under this Agreement in (or in the interpretation, administration, or application
of) any law or Treaty or any published practice or published concession of any relevant taxing authority; or

 

		(ii)	the relevant Lender is a Qualifying Lender solely by virtue of paragraph (a)(ii) of the definition
of Qualifying Lender and:

 

		(A)	an officer of H.M. Revenue & Customs has given (and not revoked) a direction (a “Direction”)
under section 931 of the ITA which relates to the payment and that Lender has received from the Obligor making the payment or from
the Company a certified copy of that Direction; and

 

    53

     

    

 

		(B)	the payment could have been made to the Lender without any Tax Deduction if that Direction had
not been made; or

 

		(iii)	the relevant Lender is a Qualifying Lender solely by virtue of paragraph (a)(ii) of the definition
of Qualifying Lender and:

 

		(A)	the relevant Lender has not given a Tax Confirmation to the Company; and

  

		(B)	the payment could have been made to the Lender without any Tax Deduction if the Lender had given
a Tax Confirmation to the Company, on the basis that the Tax Confirmation would have enabled the Company to have formed a reasonable
belief that the payment was an “excepted payment” for the purpose of section 930 of the ITA; or

 

		(iv)	the relevant Lender is a UK Treaty Lender and the Obligor making the payment is able to demonstrate
that the payment could have been made to the Lender without the Tax Deduction had that Lender complied with its obligations under
paragraph (i) or (j) below.

 

		(e)	A payment shall not be increased under paragraph (c) above by reason of a Tax Deduction on
account of Tax imposed by the United States from a payment to a Lender in respect of a Loan, if on the date on which the payment
falls due:

 

		(i)	that Lender has not complied with its obligations under paragraph (f) below;

 

		(ii)	that Lender was not a US Qualifying Lender on the date it first became a Lender; or

 

		(iii)	that Lender is not or has ceased to be a US Qualifying Lender.

 

		(f)	Each US Qualifying Lender shall submit to the Borrower and the Agent two duly completed and signed
copies of the relevant Withholding Form on or before the date on which it becomes a party to this Agreement (and from time
to time thereafter upon the request of such Borrower or the Agent, as applicable, or on or before the expiration, obsolescence
or invalidity of any previously delivered Withholding Form). The Agent shall submit to the Borrower properly completed copies of
Withholding Forms certifying that it is either a US Person, a “US branch” within the meaning of US Treasury Regulation
Section 1.1441-1(b)(2)(iv)(A) or a “Qualifying Intermediary” that assumes primary withholding responsibility
under Chapter 3 and Chapter 4 of the Code and for Form 1099 reporting and backup withholding) and update such form (to the
extent it is legally entitled to do so) from time to time thereafter upon the request of such Borrower or the Facility Agent, as
applicable, or on or before the expiration, obsolescence or invalidity of any previously delivered Withholding Form.

 

		(g)	If an Obligor is required to make a Tax Deduction, that Obligor shall make that Tax Deduction and
any payment required in connection with that Tax Deduction within the time allowed and in the minimum amount required by law.

 

		(h)	Within thirty days of making either a Tax Deduction or any payment required in connection with
that Tax Deduction, the Obligor making that Tax Deduction shall deliver to the Agent for the Finance Party entitled to the payment
a statement under section 975 of the ITA or other evidence reasonably satisfactory to that Finance Party that the Tax Deduction
has been made or (as applicable) any appropriate payment paid to the relevant taxing authority.

 

    54

     

    

 

		(i)	

 

		(i)	Subject to paragraph (ii) below, a Treaty Lender and each Obligor which makes a payment to
which that Treaty Lender is entitled shall co-operate in completing any procedural formalities necessary for that Obligor to obtain
authorisation to make that payment without a Tax Deduction and, in particular, a Treaty Lender shall, as soon as reasonably practicable,
make and file an appropriate application for relief under the relevant Treaty.

  

		(ii)	

 

		(A)	a UK Treaty Lender which becomes a Party on the day on which this Agreement is entered into that
holds a passport under the HMRC DT Treaty Passport scheme, and which wishes that scheme to apply to this Agreement, shall confirm
its scheme reference number and its jurisdiction of tax residence opposite its name in Part 2 of Schedule 1 (The Original
Parties); and

 

		(B)	a New Lender or Increase Lender that is a UK Treaty Lender that holds a passport under the HMRC
DT Treaty Passport scheme, and which wishes that scheme to apply to this Agreement, shall confirm its scheme reference number and
its jurisdiction of tax residence in the Transfer Certificate, Assignment Agreement or Increase Confirmation which it executes,

 

and, having done so, that Lender
shall be under no obligation pursuant to paragraph (i) above.

 

		(j)	If a UK Treaty Lender has confirmed its scheme reference number and its jurisdiction of tax residence
in accordance with paragraph (i)(ii) above and:

 

		(i)	a Borrower making a payment to that Lender has not made a Borrower DTTP Filing in respect of that
Lender; or

 

		(ii)	a Borrower making a payment to that Lender has made a Borrower DTTP Filing in respect of that Lender
but:

 

		(A)	that Borrower DTTP Filing has been rejected by HM Revenue & Customs; or

 

		(B)	HM Revenue & Customs has not given the Borrower authority to make payments to that Lender
without a Tax Deduction within 60 days of the date of the Borrower DTTP Filing;

 

		(C)	HM Revenue & Customs has given the Borrower authority to make payments to that Lender
without a Tax Deduction but such authority has subsequently been revoked or expired,

 

and in each case, the Borrower
has notified that Lender in writing, that Lender and the Borrower shall co-operate in completing any additional procedural formalities
necessary for that Borrower to obtain authorisation to make that payment without a Tax Deduction.

 

    55

     

    

 

		(k)	If a UK Treaty Lender has not confirmed its scheme reference number and jurisdiction of tax residence
in accordance with paragraph ‎(i)(ii) above, no Obligor shall make a Borrower DTTP Filing or file any other form relating
to the HMRC DT Treaty Passport scheme in respect of that Lender’s Commitment(s) or its participation in any Utilisation
unless the Lender otherwise agrees.

 

		(l)	A Borrower shall, promptly on making a Borrower DTTP Filing, deliver a copy of that Borrower DTTP
Filing to the Agent for delivery to the relevant Lender.

 

		(m)	A UK Non-Bank lender which becomes a Party on the day on which this Agreement is entered into gives
a Tax Confirmation to the Company by entering into this Agreement.

  

		(n)	A UK Non-Bank Lender shall promptly notify the Company and the Agent if there is any change in
the position from that set out in the Tax Confirmation.

 

		18.3	Tax indemnity

 

		(a)	The Company shall (within three Business Days of demand by the Agent) pay to a Protected Party
an amount equal to the loss, liability or cost which that Protected Party determines will be or has been (directly or indirectly)
suffered for or on account of Tax by that Protected Party in respect of a Finance Document.

 

		(b)	Paragraph (a) above shall not apply:

 

		(i)	with respect to any Tax assessed on a Finance Party:

 

		(A)	under the law of the jurisdiction in which that Finance Party is incorporated or, if different,
the jurisdiction (or jurisdictions) in which that Finance Party is treated as resident for tax purposes; or

 

		(B)	under the law of the jurisdiction in which that Finance Party’s Facility Office is located
in respect of amounts received or receivable in that jurisdiction,

 

if that Tax is imposed on or calculated
by reference to the net income received or receivable (but not any sum deemed to be received or receivable) or if that Tax is considered
a franchise tax (imposed in lieu of net income taxes) or a branch profits or similar tax by that Finance Party; or

 

		(ii)	to the extent a loss, liability or cost:

 

		(A)	is compensated for by an increased payment under Clause 18.2 (Tax gross-up); or

 

		(B)	would have been compensated for by an increased payment under Clause 18.2 (Tax gross-up)
but was not so compensated solely because one of the exclusions in paragraph (d) or (e) of Clause 18.2 (Tax gross-up)
applied;

 

		(C)	relates to a FATCA Deduction required to be made by a Party;

 

		(D)	is attributable to any Bank Levy (or any payment attributable to, or liability arising as a consequence
of, a Bank Levy); or

 

		(iii)	with respect to any failure to make a Tax Deduction on account of Tax imposed by the United States
from a payment to a Lender in respect of a Loan, if on the date on which the payment falls due paragraph (e)(i), (ii) or (iii) of
Clause 18.2 (Tax gross-up) applied to the Lender concerned.

 

    56

     

    

 

		(c)	A Protected Party making, or intending to make a claim under paragraph (a) above shall promptly
notify the Agent of the event which will give, or has given, rise to the claim, following which the Agent shall notify the Company.

 

		(d)	A Protected Party shall, on receiving a payment from an Obligor under this Clause 18.3, notify
the Agent.

 

		18.4	Tax Credit

  

If an Obligor makes a Tax Payment
and the relevant Finance Party determines that:

 

		(a)	a Tax Credit is attributable to an increased payment of which that Tax Payment forms part, to that
Tax Payment or to a Tax Deduction in consequence of which that Tax Payment was required; and

 

		(b)	that Finance Party has obtained and utilised that Tax Credit,

 

the Finance Party shall pay an
amount to the Obligor which that Finance Party determines will leave it (after that payment) in the same after-Tax position as
it would have been in had the Tax Payment not been required to be made by the Obligor.

 

		18.5	Lender Status Confirmation

 

		(a)	Each Lender which becomes a Party to this Agreement in respect of an advance to an Obligor incorporated
in the United Kingdom, after the date of this Agreement shall indicate, in the Transfer Certificate, Assignment Agreement or Increase
Confirmation which it executes on becoming a Party, and for the benefit of the Agent and without liability to any Obligor, which
of the following categories it falls in:

 

		(i)	not a Qualifying Lender;

 

		(ii)	a Qualifying Lender (other than a UK Treaty Lender); or

 

		(iii)	a UK Treaty Lender.

 

		(b)	In addition, each Lender which becomes a Party to this Agreement in respect of an advance to an
Obligor that is a US Person (for the avoidance of doubt, including each of the Company and the Original Borrower), after the date
of this Agreement shall indicate, in the Transfer Certificate, Assignment Agreement or Increase Confirmation which it executes
on becoming a Party, and for the benefit of the Agent and without liability to any Obligor, whether or not it is a US Qualifying
Lender (other than a US Treaty Lender) or a US Treaty Lender.

 

		(c)	If a New Lender or Increase Lender fails to indicate its status in accordance with this Clause 18.5
then such New Lender or Increase Lender shall be treated for the purposes of this Agreement (including by each Obligor) as if it
is not a Qualifying Lender or US Qualifying Lender (as appropriate) until such time as it notifies the Agent which category applies
(and the Agent, upon receipt of such notification, shall inform the Company). For the avoidance of doubt, a Transfer Certificate,
Assignment Agreement or Increase Confirmation shall not be invalidated by any failure of a Lender to comply with this Clause 18.5.

 

    57

     

    

 

		18.6	FATCA Deduction

 

		(a)	Each Party may make any FATCA Deduction it is required to make by FATCA, and any payment required
in connection with that FATCA Deduction, and no Party shall be required to increase any payment in respect of which it makes such
a FATCA Deduction or otherwise compensate the recipient of the payment for that FATCA Deduction.

 

		(b)	Each Party shall promptly, upon becoming aware that it must make a FATCA Deduction (or that there
is any change in the rate or the basis of such FATCA Deduction) notify the Party to whom it is making the payment and, in addition,
shall notify the Company and the Agent and the Agent shall notify the other Finance Parties.

  

		18.7	Stamp taxes

 

The Company shall pay and, within
three Business Days of demand, indemnify each Finance Party against any cost, loss or liability that Finance Party incurs in relation
to all stamp duty, registration and other similar Taxes payable in respect of any Finance Document, other than in respect of any
transfer, assignment or sub-participation by a Lender (unless such transfer, assignment or sub-participation is made at the written
request of the Company).

 

		18.8	VAT

 

		(a)	All amounts set out or expressed in a Finance Document to be payable by any Party to a Finance
Party which (in whole or in part) constitute the consideration for a supply or supplies for VAT purposes shall be deemed to be
exclusive of any VAT which is chargeable on such supply or supplies, and accordingly, subject to paragraph (b) below, if VAT
is or becomes chargeable on any supply made by any Finance Party to any Party under a Finance Document and such Finance Party is
required to account to the relevant tax authority for the VAT, that Party shall pay to the Finance Party (in addition to and at
the same time as paying any other consideration for such supply) an amount equal to the amount of such VAT (and such Finance Party
shall promptly provide an appropriate VAT invoice to such Party).

 

		(b)	If VAT is or becomes chargeable on any supply made by any Finance Party (the “Supplier”)
to any other Finance Party (the “Recipient”) under a Finance Document, and any Party other than the Recipient
(the “Relevant Party”) is required by the terms of any Finance Document to pay an amount equal to the consideration
for that supply to the Supplier (rather than being required to reimburse or indemnify the Recipient in respect of that consideration):

 

		(i)	(where the Supplier is the person required to account to the relevant tax authority for the VAT)
the Relevant Party must also pay to the Supplier (at the same time as paying that amount) an additional amount equal to the amount
of the VAT. The Recipient must (where this paragraph (i) applies) promptly pay to the Relevant Party an amount equal to any
credit or repayment the Recipient receives from the relevant tax authority which the Recipient reasonably determines relates to
the VAT chargeable on that supply; and

 

		(ii)	(where the Recipient is the person required to account to the relevant tax authority for the VAT)
the Relevant Party must promptly, following demand from the Recipient, pay to the Recipient an amount equal to the VAT chargeable
on that supply but only to the extent that the Recipient reasonably determines that it is not entitled to credit or repayment from
the relevant tax authority in respect of that VAT.

 

    58

     

    

 

		(c)	Where a Finance Document requires any Party to reimburse or indemnify a Finance Party for any cost
or expense, that Party shall reimburse or indemnify (as the case may be) such Finance Party for the full amount of such cost or
expense, including such part thereof as represents VAT, save to the extent that such Finance Party reasonably determines that it
is entitled to credit or repayment in respect of such VAT from the relevant tax authority.

 

		(d)	Any reference in this Clause 18.8 to any Party shall, at any time when such Party is treated
as a member of a group for VAT purposes, include (where appropriate and unless the context otherwise requires) a reference to the
representative member of such group at such time (the term “representative member” to have the same meaning as in the
Value Added Tax Act 1994).

  

		18.9	FATCA Information

 

		(a)	Subject to paragraph (c) below, each Party shall, within ten Business Days of a reasonable
request by another Party:

 

		(i)	confirm to that other Party whether it is:

 

		(A)	a FATCA Exempt Party; or

 

		(B)	not a FATCA Exempt Party;

 

		(ii)	supply to that other Party such forms, documentation and other information relating to its status
under FATCA as that other Party reasonably requests for the purposes of that other Party’s compliance with FATCA; and

 

		(iii)	supply to that other Party such forms, documentation and other information relating to its status
as that other Party reasonably requests for the purposes of that other Party’s compliance with any other law, regulation
or exchange of information regime.

 

		(b)	If a Party confirms to another Party pursuant to paragraph (a)(i) above that it is a FATCA
Exempt Party and it subsequently becomes aware that it is not or has ceased to be a FATCA Exempt Party, that Party shall notify
that other Party reasonably promptly.

 

		(c)	Paragraph (a) above shall not oblige any Finance Party to do anything, and paragraph (a)(iii) above
shall not oblige any other Party to do anything, which would or might in its reasonable opinion constitute a breach of:

 

		(i)	any law or regulation;

 

		(ii)	any fiduciary duty; or

 

		(iii)	any duty of confidentiality.

 

		(d)	If a Party fails to confirm whether or not it is a FATCA Exempt Party or to supply forms, documentation
or other information requested in accordance with paragraph (a)(i) or (ii) above (including, for the avoidance of doubt,
where paragraph (c) above applies), then such Party shall be treated for the purposes of the Finance Documents (and payments
under them) as if it is not a FATCA Exempt Party until such time as the Party in question provides the requested confirmation,
forms, documentation or other information.

 

    59

     

    

 

  

		(e)	If a Borrower is a US Tax Obligor or the Agent reasonably believes that its obligations under FATCA
or any other applicable law or regulation require it, each Lender shall, within ten Business Days of:

 

		(i)	where a Borrower is a US Tax Obligor and the relevant Lender is the Original Lender, the Closing
Date;

 

		(ii)	where a Borrower is a US Tax Obligor on a date on which any other Lender becomes a Party as a Lender,
that date;

 

		(iii)	the date a new US Tax Obligor accedes as a Borrower; or

 

		(iv)	where a Borrower is not a US Tax Obligor, the date of a request from the Agent,

  

supply to the Agent:

 

		(A)	a withholding certificate on Form W-8, Form W-9 or any other relevant form; or

 

		(B)	any withholding statement or other document, authorisation or waiver as the Agent may require to
certify or establish the status of such Lender under FATCA or that other law or regulation.

 

		(f)	The Agent shall provide any withholding certificate, withholding statement, document, authorisation
or waiver it receives from a Lender pursuant to paragraph (e) above to the relevant Borrower.

 

		(g)	If any withholding certificate, withholding statement, document, authorisation or waiver provided
to the Agent by a Lender pursuant to paragraph (e) above is or becomes materially inaccurate or incomplete, that Lender
shall promptly update it and provide such updated withholding certificate, withholding statement, document, authorisation or waiver
to the Agent unless it is unlawful for the Lender to do so (in which case the Lender shall promptly notify the Agent). The Agent
shall provide any such updated withholding certificate, withholding statement, document, authorisation or waiver to the relevant
Borrower.

 

		(h)	The Agent may rely on any withholding certificate, withholding statement, document, authorisation
or waiver it receives from a Lender pursuant to paragraph (e) or (g) above without further verification. The
Agent shall not be liable for any action taken by it under or in connection with paragraph (e), (f) or (g) above.

 

		19.	Increased Costs

 

		19.1	Increased costs

 

		(a)	Subject to Clause 19.3 (Exceptions) the Company shall, within five Business Days of
a written demand by the Agent, pay for the account of a Finance Party the amount of any Increased Costs incurred by that Finance
Party or any of its Affiliates as a result of:

 

    60

     

    

 

 

		(i)	the introduction of or any change in (or in the interpretation, administration or application of)
any law or regulation made after the date it became a Party to this Agreement;

 

		(ii)	compliance with any law or regulation made after the date it became Party to this Agreement;

 

		(iii)	the implementation or application of, or compliance with, Basel III or CRD IV or any law or regulation
that implements or applies Basel III or CRD IV; or

 

		(iv)	application of, or compliance with, the Dodd-Frank Wall Street Reform and Consumer Protection Act
and all requests, rules, guidelines or directives thereunder or issued in connection therewith.

 

		(b)	In this Agreement:

 

		(i)	“Increased Costs” means (without double counting):

 

		(A)	a reduction in the rate of return from the Facility or on a Finance Party’s (or its Affiliate’s)
overall capital;

 

		(B)	an additional or increased cost; or

 

		(C)	a reduction of any amount due and payable under any Finance Document,

 

which is incurred or suffered
by a Finance Party or any of its Affiliates to the extent that it is directly attributable to that Finance Party having entered
into its Commitment or funding or performing its obligations under any Finance Document;

 

		(ii)	“Basel III” means:

 

		(A)	the agreements on capital requirements, a leverage ratio and liquidity standards contained in “Basel
III: A global regulatory framework for more resilient banks and banking systems”, “Basel III: International framework
for liquidity risk measurement, standards and monitoring” and “Guidance for national authorities operating the countercyclical
capital buffer” published by the Basel Committee on Banking Supervision in December 2010, each as amended, supplemented
or restated;

 

		(B)	the rules for global systemically important banks contained in “Global systemically
important banks: assessment methodology and the additional loss absorbency requirement – Rules text” published
by the Basel Committee on Banking Supervision in November 2011, as amended, supplemented or restated; and

 

		(C)	any further guidance or standards published by the Basel Committee on Banking Supervision relating
to “Basel III”; and

 

		(iii)	“CRD IV” means:

 

		(A)	Regulation (EU) No 575/2013 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 26 June 2013
on prudential requirements for credit institutions and investment firms and amending Regulation (EU) No 648/2012; and

 

		(B)	Directive 2013/36/EU of the European Parliament and of the Council of 26 June 2013 on access
to the activity of credit institutions and the prudential supervision of credit institutions and investment firms, amending Directive
2002/87/EC and repealing Directives 2006/48/EC and 2006/49/EC.

 

    61

     

    

 

		19.2	Increased cost claims

 

		(a)	A Finance Party intending to make a claim pursuant to Clause 19.1 (Increased costs) shall
as soon as reasonably practicable notify the Agent of the event giving rise to the claim and whether it intends to make a claim,
following which the Agent shall promptly notify the Company.

 

		(b)	Each Finance Party shall, as soon as practicable after a demand by the Agent, provide a certificate
(giving reasonable details of the circumstances giving rise to such claim and of the calculation of Increased Cost) confirming
the amount of its Increased Costs.

 

		19.3	Exceptions

 

		(a)	Clause 19.1 (Increased costs) does not apply to the extent any Increased Cost is:

 

		(i)	attributable to a Tax Deduction required by law to be made by an Obligor;

 

		(ii)	attributable to a FATCA Deduction required to be made by a Party;

 

		(iii)	compensated for by Clause 18.3 (Tax indemnity) (or would have been compensated for
under Clause 18.3 (Tax indemnity) but was not so compensated solely because any of the exclusions in paragraph (b) of
Clause 18.3 (Tax indemnity) applied);

 

		(iv)	attributable to the wilful breach by the relevant Finance Party or its Affiliates of any law or
regulation or any terms of the Finance Documents;

 

		(v)	attributable to the implementation or application of or compliance with the “International
Convergence of Capital Measurement and Capital Standards, a Revised Framework” published by the Basel Committee on Banking
Supervision in June 2004 in the form existing on the date of this Agreement (but excluding any amendment arising out of Basel
III) (“Basel II”) or any other law or regulation which implements Basel II (whether such implementation, application
or compliance is by a government, regulator, Finance Party or any of its Affiliates);

 

		(vi)	attributable to the implementation or application of, or compliance with Basel III or CRD IV or
any other law or regulation which implements Basel III (whether such implementation, application or compliance is by a government,
regulator, Finance Party or any of its Affiliates) but only to the extent that the relevant Increased Cost can be calculated with
sufficient accuracy by the relevant Finance Party as at the date it became Party to this Agreement; or

 

		(vii)	attributable to any Bank Levy (or any payment attributable to, or liability arising as a consequence
of, a Bank Levy).

 

		(b)	In this Clause 19.3 reference to a “Tax Deduction” has the same meaning
given to the term in Clause 18.1 (Definitions).

 

    62

     

    

 

		20.	Other Indemnities

 

		20.1	Currency indemnity

 

		(a)	If any sum due from an Obligor under the Finance Documents (a “Sum”), or any
order, judgment or award given or made in relation to a Sum, has to be converted from the currency (the “First Currency”)
in which that Sum is payable into another currency (the “Second Currency”) for the purpose of:

 

		(i)	making or filing a claim or proof against that Obligor; or

 

		(ii)	obtaining or enforcing an order, judgment or award in relation to any litigation or arbitration
proceedings,

 

that Obligor shall as an independent
obligation, within three Business Days of demand, indemnify each Finance Party (and/or any Receiver or Delegate) to whom that Sum
is due against any cost, loss or liability arising out of or as a result of the conversion including any discrepancy between (A) the
rate of exchange used to convert that Sum from the First Currency into the Second Currency and (B) the rate or rates of exchange
available to that person at the time of its receipt of that Sum.

 

		(b)	Each Obligor waives any right it may have in any jurisdiction to pay any amount under the Finance
Documents in a currency or currency unit other than that in which it is expressed to be payable.

 

		20.2	Other indemnities

 

The Company shall (or shall procure
that an Obligor will), within three Business Days of demand, indemnify each Finance Party (and/or any Receiver or Delegate) against
any cost, loss or liability incurred by it as a result of:

 

		(a)	the occurrence of any Event of Default;

 

		(b)	a failure by an Obligor to pay any amount due under a Finance Document on its due date, including
without limitation, any cost, loss or liability arising as a result of Clause 34 (Sharing among the Finance Parties);

 

		(c)	funding, or making arrangements to fund, its participation in a Utilisation requested by a Borrower
in a Utilisation Request but not made by reason of the operation of any one or more of the provisions of this Agreement (other
than by reason of default or negligence or wilful breach of any Finance Document by that Finance Party alone); or

 

		(d)	a Utilisation (or part of a Utilisation) not being prepaid in accordance with a notice of prepayment
given by a Borrower or the Company.

 

		20.3	Indemnity to the Agent

 

The Company shall promptly on
written demand (and in any event, within five Business Days of such written demand) indemnify the Agent against:

 

		(a)	any cost, loss or liability incurred by the Agent (acting reasonably) as a result of:

 

		(i)	investigating any event which it reasonably believes is a Default;

 

		(ii)	instructing lawyers, accountants, tax advisers, surveyors or other professional advisers or experts
as permitted under this Agreement; or

 

    63

     

    

 

		(iii)	acting or relying on any notice, request or instruction which it reasonably believes to be genuine,
correct and appropriately authorised; and

 

		(b)	any cost, loss or liability (including, without limitation, for negligence or any other category
of liability whatsoever) incurred by the Agent (otherwise than by reason of the Agent’s fraud, gross negligence or wilful
misconduct) in acting as Agent under the Finance Documents.

 

		21.	Mitigation by the Lenders

 

		21.1	Mitigation

 

		(a)	Each Finance Party shall, in consultation with the Company, take all reasonable steps to mitigate
any circumstances which arise and which would result in any amount becoming payable under or pursuant to, or cancelled pursuant
to, any of Clause 11.1 (Illegality), Clause 18 (Tax Gross-Up and Indemnities) or Clause 19.1 (Increased
costs) including (but not limited to) transferring its rights and obligations under the Finance Documents to another Affiliate
or Facility Office.

 

		(b)	Paragraph (a) above does not in any way limit the obligations of any Obligor under the
Finance Documents.

 

		21.2	Limitation of liability

 

		(a)	The Company shall promptly indemnify each Finance Party for all costs and expenses reasonably incurred
by that Finance Party as a result of steps taken by it under Clause 21.1 (Mitigation).

 

		(b)	A Finance Party is not obliged to take any steps under Clause 21.1 (Mitigation) if,
in the opinion of that Finance Party (acting reasonably), to do so might be materially prejudicial to it.

 

		22.	Costs and Expenses

 

		22.1	Transaction expenses

 

The Company shall within five
Business Days after receipt of the corresponding invoice pay the Agent, the Original Lender and the Security Trustee the amount
of all third party costs and expenses (including legal fees up to any agreed caps) reasonably incurred by any of them (and, in
the case of the Security Trustee, by any Receiver or Delegate) in connection with the negotiation, preparation, printing, execution
and perfection of:

 

		(a)	this Agreement and any other documents referred to in this Agreement and the Transaction Security;
and

 

		(b)	any other Finance Documents executed after the date of this Agreement.

 

		22.2	Amendment costs

 

If (a) an Obligor requests
an amendment, waiver or consent or (b) an amendment is required pursuant to Clause 35.10 (Change of currency),
the Company shall, within five Business Days after receipt of the corresponding invoice, reimburse each of the Agent and the Security
Trustee for the amount of all costs and expenses (including reasonable legal fees) reasonably incurred by the Agent and the Security
Trustee (and, in the case of the Security Trustee, by any Receiver or Delegate) in responding to, evaluating, negotiating or complying
with that request or requirement.

 

    64

     

    

 

		22.3	Enforcement and preservation costs

 

The Company shall, within five
Business Days of written demand, pay to each Finance Party and/or Receiver or Delegate Party the amount of all costs and expenses
(including legal fees (subject to any agreed cap)) incurred by it in connection with the enforcement of or the preservation of
any rights under any Finance Document and the Transaction Security and any proceedings instituted by or against the Security Trustee
as a consequence of taking or holding the Transaction Security or enforcing these rights.

 

		22.4	Transfer costs and expenses

 

Notwithstanding any other term
of the Finance Documents, if a Finance Party assigns, transfers or sub-participates any of its rights, benefits or obligations
under the Finance Documents no member of the Group shall be required to pay any fees, costs, expenses or other amounts relating
to, or arising in connection with, that assignment, transfer or sub-participation (including, without limitation, any Taxes, Increased
Costs and any amounts relating to the perfection or amendment of any Transaction Security).

 

		22.5	No deal, no fees

 

Notwithstanding anything to the
contrary in the Finance Documents, no fees, costs or expenses will be payable to the Finance Parties (other than reasonably incurred
legal fees up to an amount agreed between counsel to the Finance Parties and the Company) in connection with the Finance Documents
unless and until the Closing Date occurs.

 

    65

     

    

 

SECTION 7

 

GUARANTEE

 

		23.	Guarantee and Indemnity

 

		23.1	Guarantee and indemnity

 

		(a)	Subject to the limitations and exceptions provided in this Clause 23 or in any Accession Deed by
which it became a Guarantor, each Guarantor irrevocably and unconditionally jointly and severally:

 

		(i)	guarantees to each Finance Party punctual performance by each other Obligor of all that Obligor’s
obligations under the Finance Documents;

 

		(ii)	undertakes with each Finance Party that whenever another Obligor does not pay any amount when due
under or in connection with any Finance Document, that Guarantor shall immediately on demand pay that amount as if it was the principal
obligor; and

 

		(iii)	agrees with each Finance Party that if any obligation guaranteed by it is or becomes unenforceable,
invalid or illegal, it will, as an independent and primary obligation, indemnify that Finance Party immediately on demand against
any cost, loss or liability it incurs as a result of an Obligor not paying any amount which would, but for such unenforceability,
invalidity or illegality, have been payable by it under any Finance Document on the date when it would have been due. The amount
payable by a Guarantor under this indemnity will not exceed the amount it would have had to pay under this Clause 23 if the
amount claimed had been recoverable on the basis of a guarantee.

 

		(b)	Notwithstanding anything to the contrary contained herein or in any other Finance Document, with
respect to any obligation of a US Obligor, no CFC Obligor shall guarantee the US Obligor’s obligations herein or under any
Finance Document.

 

		23.2	Continuing Guarantee

 

This guarantee is a continuing
guarantee and will extend to the ultimate balance of sums payable by any Obligor under the Finance Documents, regardless of any
intermediate payment or discharge in whole or in part.

 

		23.3	Reinstatement

 

If any discharge, release or
arrangement (whether in respect of the obligations of any Obligor or any security for those obligations or otherwise) is made by
a Finance Party in whole or in part on the basis of any payment, security or other disposition which is avoided or must be restored
in insolvency, liquidation, administration or otherwise, without limitation, then the liability of each Guarantor under this Clause 23
will continue or be reinstated as if the discharge, release or arrangement had not occurred.

 

		23.4	Waiver of defences

 

The obligations of each Guarantor
under this Clause 23 will not be affected by an act, omission, matter or thing which, but for this Clause 23, would reduce,
release or prejudice any of its obligations under this Clause 23 (without limitation and whether or not known to it or any
Finance Party) including:

 

    66

     

    

 

		(a)	any time, waiver or consent granted to, or composition with, any Obligor or other person;

 

		(b)	the release of any other Obligor or any other person under the terms of any composition or arrangement
with any creditor of any member of the Group;

 

		(c)	the taking, variation, compromise, exchange, renewal or release of, or refusal or neglect to perfect,
take up or enforce, any rights against, or security over assets of, any Obligor or other person or any non-presentation or non-observance
of any formality or other requirement in respect of any instrument or any failure to realise the full value of any security;

 

		(d)	any incapacity or lack of power, authority or legal personality of or dissolution or change in
the members or status of an Obligor or any other person;

 

		(e)	any amendment, novation, supplement, extension, restatement (however fundamental and whether or
not more onerous) or replacement of a Finance Document or any other document or security including, without limitation, any change
in the purpose of, any extension of or increase in any facility or the addition of any new facility under any Finance Document
or other document or security;

 

		(f)	any unenforceability, illegality or invalidity of any obligation of any person under any Finance
Document or any other document or security; or

 

		(g)	any insolvency or similar proceedings.

 

		23.5	Guarantor Intent

 

Without prejudice to the generality
of Clause 23.4 (Waiver of defences) but subject to the limitations and exceptions provided in this Clause 23 or in any Accession
Deed by which it became a Guarantor, each Guarantor expressly confirms that it intends that this guarantee shall extend from time
to time to any (however fundamental and of whatsoever nature and whether or not more onerous) variation, increase, extension or
addition of or to any of the Finance Documents and/or any facility or amount made available under any of the Finance Documents
(including pursuant to a Structural Adjustment), including without limitation, for the purposes of or in connection with any of
the following: business acquisitions of any nature; increasing working capital; enabling investor distributions to be made; carrying
out restructurings; refinancing existing facilities; refinancing any other indebtedness; making facilities available to new borrowers;
any other variation or extension of the purposes for which any such facility or amount might be made available from time to time;
and any fees, costs and/or expenses associated with any of the foregoing.

 

		23.6	Immediate recourse

 

Each Guarantor waives any right
it may have of first requiring any Finance Party (or any trustee or agent on its behalf) to proceed against or enforce any other
rights or security or claim payment from any person before claiming from that Guarantor under this Clause 23. This waiver
applies irrespective of any law or any provision of a Finance Document to the contrary.

 

		23.7	Appropriations

 

Until all amounts which may be
or become payable by the Obligors under or in connection with the Finance Documents have been irrevocably paid in full, each Finance
Party (or any trustee or agent on its behalf) may:

 

    67

     

    

 

		(a)	refrain from applying or enforcing any other moneys, security or rights held or received by that
Finance Party (or any trustee or agent on its behalf) in respect of those amounts, or apply and enforce the same in such manner
and order as it sees fit (whether against those amounts or otherwise) and no Guarantor shall be entitled to the benefit of the
same; and

 

		(b)	hold in an interest-bearing suspense account any moneys received from any Guarantor or on account
of any Guarantor’s liability under this Clause 23.

 

		23.8	Deferral of Guarantors’ rights

 

		(a)	Until all amounts which may be or become payable by the Obligors under or in connection with the
Finance Documents have been irrevocably paid in full and unless the Agent otherwise directs, no Guarantor will exercise any rights
which it may have by reason of performance by it of its obligations under the Finance Documents or by reason of any amount being
payable, or liability arising, under this Clause 23:

 

		(i)	to be indemnified by an Obligor;

 

		(ii)	to claim any contribution from any other guarantor of any Obligor’s obligations under the
Finance Documents;

 

		(iii)	to take the benefit (in whole or in part and whether by way of subrogation or otherwise) of any
rights of the Finance Parties under the Finance Documents or of any other guarantee or security taken pursuant to, or in connection
with, the Finance Documents by any Finance Party;

 

		(iv)	to bring legal or other proceedings for an order requiring any Obligor to make any payment, or
perform any obligation, in respect of which any Guarantor has given a guarantee, undertaking or indemnity under Clause 23.1
(Guarantee and indemnity);

 

		(v)	to exercise any right of set-off against any Obligor; and/or

 

		(vi)	to claim or prove as a creditor of any Obligor in competition with any Finance Party.

 

		(b)	If a Guarantor receives any benefit, payment or distribution in relation to such rights it shall
hold that benefit, payment or distribution to the extent necessary to enable all amounts which may be or become payable to the
Finance Parties by the Obligors under or in connection with the Finance Documents to be repaid in full on trust (to the extent
it is able to do so in accordance with any law applicable to it) for the Finance Parties and shall promptly pay or transfer the
same, but subject to the limitations and exceptions provided in this Clause 23 or in any Accession Deed by which it became a Guarantor,
to the Agent or as the Agent may direct for application in accordance with Clause 35 (Payment mechanics).

 

		23.9	Release of Guarantors’ right of contribution

 

If any Guarantor (a “Retiring
Guarantor”) ceases to be a Guarantor in accordance with the terms of the Finance Documents then on the date such Retiring
Guarantor ceases to be a Guarantor:

 

		(a)	that Retiring Guarantor is released by each other Guarantor from any liability (whether past, present
or future and whether actual or contingent) to make a contribution to any other Guarantor arising by reason of the performance
by any other Guarantor of its obligations under the Finance Documents; and

 

    68

     

    

 

		(b)	each other Guarantor waives any rights it may have by reason of the performance of its obligations
under the Finance Documents to take the benefit (in whole or in part and whether by way of subrogation or otherwise) of any rights
of the Finance Parties under any Finance Document or of any other security taken pursuant to, or in connection with, any Finance
Document where such rights or security are granted by or in relation to the assets of the Retiring Guarantor.

 

		23.10	Additional security

 

This guarantee is in addition
to and is not in any way prejudiced by any other guarantee or security now or subsequently held by any Finance Party.

 

		23.11	Guarantee Limitations – US

 

		(a)	Each US Guarantor, and by its acceptance of the guarantee under this Clause 23, the Agent and each
other Finance Party hereby confirms that it is the intention of all such persons that the guarantee under this Clause 23 does not
constitute a fraudulent transfer or fraudulent conveyance or unlawful financial assistance for the purposes of the US Bankruptcy
Law, the Uniform Fraudulent Conveyance Act, the Uniform Fraudulent Transfer Act or any similar law of any relevant jurisdiction
in the United States to the extent applicable the guarantee under this Clause 23 and the obligations of each US Guarantor hereunder.
To effectuate the foregoing intention, the Agent, each other Finance Party and the US Guarantors hereby irrevocably agree that
the obligations of each US Guarantor under this Clause 23 at any time shall be limited to the maximum amount as will result in
the obligations of such US Guarantor under this Clause 23 not constituting a fraudulent transfer or fraudulent conveyance or unlawful
financial assistance after giving full effect to the liability under such guarantee set forth this Clause 23 and its related contribution
rights but before taking into account any liabilities under any other guarantee by such US Guarantor. For purposes of the foregoing,
all guarantees of such US Guarantor other than the guarantee under this Clause 23 will be deemed to be enforceable and payable
after the guarantee under this Clause 23. To the fullest extent permitted by applicable law, this Clause 23.11 shall be for the
benefit solely of creditors and representatives of creditors of each US Guarantor and not for the benefit of such US Guarantor
or the holders of any equity interest in such US Guarantor.

 

		(b)	Each Guarantor agrees that the obligations of each US Guarantor under this Clause 23 may at any
time and from time to time be incurred or permitted in an amount exceeding the maximum liability of such US Guarantor under paragraph
(a) above without impairing the guarantee contained in Clause 23 or affecting the rights and remedies of any of the Agent
or each other Finance Party hereunder.

 

		23.12	Additional Guarantee Limitations

 

This guarantee does not apply
to any liability to the extent that it would result in this guarantee constituting unlawful financial assistance within the meaning
of sections 678 or 679 of the Companies Act 2006 or any equivalent and applicable provisions under the laws of the jurisdiction
of incorporation of the relevant Guarantor and, with respect to any Additional Guarantor, is subject to any limitations set out
in the Accession Deed applicable to such Additional Guarantor.

 

    69

     

    

 

SECTION 8

 

REPRESENTATIONS, UNDERTAKINGS AND EVENTS
OF DEFAULT

 

		24.	Representations

 

Save as expressly stated to the
contrary, each Obligor and the Company make the following representations and warranties to each Finance Party at the times specified
in Clause 24.28 (Times at which representations are made).

 

		24.1	Status

 

		(a)	It and each of its Restricted Subsidiaries which is a Material Company is a limited liability corporation,
limited partnership or a company with limited liability duly incorporated, registered or established and validly existing under
the law of its jurisdiction of incorporation or establishment.

 

		(b)	It and each of its Restricted Subsidiaries which is a Material Company has the power to own its
property and other assets and carry on its business as it is being conducted save to the extent that the failure to do so could
not reasonably be expected to have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

		24.2	Binding obligations

 

Subject to the Legal Reservations
and Perfection Requirements, the obligations expressed to be assumed by it in each Finance Document to which it is a party are
legal, valid, binding and enforceable obligations.

 

		24.3	Non-conflict with other obligations

 

The entry into and performance
by it of, and the transactions contemplated by, the Finance Documents to which it is or will be a party and the granting of the
Transaction Security pursuant to the Agreed Security Principles do not and will not conflict with:

 

		(a)	any law or regulation applicable to it in any material respect;

 

		(b)	its constitutional documents; or

 

		(c)	any agreement or instrument binding upon it or any member of the Group or any of its or any member
of the Group’s assets to the extent or in a manner that such conflict has a Material Adverse Effect.

 

		24.4	Power and authority

 

		(a)	It has the power to enter into, perform and deliver, and has taken or will, as soon as reasonably
practicable and in any case by the time required, take all necessary corporate action to authorise its entry into and performance
of, the Finance Documents to which it is or will be a party and the transactions contemplated by those Finance Documents.

 

		(b)	No limit on its powers will be exceeded as a result of the borrowing, granting of security or giving
of guarantees or indemnities contemplated by the Finance Documents to which it is or will be a party.

 

    70

     

    

 

		24.5	Validity and admissibility in evidence

 

		(a)	Subject to the Legal Reservations and Perfection Requirements, all Authorisations required:

 

		(i)	to enable it lawfully to enter into, exercise its rights and comply with its material obligations
in the Finance Documents to which it is or will be a party; and

 

		(ii)	to make the Finance Documents to which it is or will be a party admissible in evidence in its Relevant
Jurisdictions,

 

have been obtained or effected
(as applicable) and are in full force and effect, or subject to the Agreed Security Principles and Perfection Requirements, will
be obtained or effected or will be in full force and effect when required.

 

		(b)	All Authorisations required to carry on its business in the ordinary course and in all material
respects have been obtained or effected (as applicable) and are (or will by the required date be) in full force and effect except
to the extent failure to obtain or effect those Authorisations would have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

		24.6	Governing law and enforcement

 

Subject to the Legal Reservations
and the Perfection Requirements:

 

		(a)	the choice of governing law of the Finance Documents will be recognised and enforced in its Relevant
Jurisdiction; and

 

		(b)	any judgment obtained in relation to a Finance Document will be recognised in the jurisdiction
of the governing law of that Finance Document will be recognised and be enforced in its Relevant Jurisdiction.

 

		24.7	Insolvency

 

No:

 

		(a)	corporate action, legal proceeding or other legal procedure or step described in Clause 1.1 of
Schedule 16 (Additional Events of Default); or

 

		(b)	creditors’ process described in Clause 1.1 of Schedule 16 (Additional Events of Default),

 

has been taken or, to the knowledge
of the Company, threatened (and in each case is outstanding) in relation to any Material Company and none of the circumstances
described in Clause 1.1 of Schedule 16 (Additional Events of Default) applies to any Material Company.

 

		24.8	No Default

 

As of the date of this Agreement
and the Closing Date, no Default has occurred and is continuing or would be reasonably be expected to result from the entry into
or performance of any Finance Document.

 

		24.9	Base Case Model

 

Save as disclosed to the Original
Lender prior to the date of this Agreement, to the best of the knowledge and belief of the Company, the Base Case Model has been
prepared in accordance with the Accounting Principles referred to in paragraph (a) of the definition thereof and the financial
projections (taken as a whole) contained in the Base Case Model were prepared on the basis of recent historical information and
based on assumptions believed to be reasonable by the Company at the time made.

 

    71

     

    

 

		24.10	Financial statements

 

		(a)	To the best of its knowledge and belief, its Original Financial Statements (if any) were prepared
in accordance with the Accounting Principles consistently applied unless otherwise referred to in such Original Financial Statements
(or notes thereto or as expressly disclosed to the Agent in writing prior to the date of this Agreement).

 

		(b)	To the best of its knowledge and belief, its Original Financial Statements (if any) give a true
and fair view of (or fairly represent in all material respects, where unaudited) its consolidated financial condition and operations
during the relevant period.

 

		(c)	As at the date provided, each set of financial statements delivered pursuant to Clause 25.1
(Financial statements) gives a true and fair view of (in the case of audited financial statements) or fairly represents
in all material respects (in the case of unaudited financial statements) its financial condition and operations as at the date
at which those financial statements were drawn up.

 

		24.11	No proceedings pending or threatened

 

No litigation, arbitration or
administrative proceedings or investigations of or before any court, arbitral body or agency which, if reasonably likely to be
adversely determined and if so adversely determined would have a Material Adverse Effect have been (to the best of its knowledge
and belief) started or threatened against it.

 

		24.12	No breach of laws

 

		(a)	It has not (and none of its Restricted Subsidiaries has) breached any law or regulation which breach
has or could reasonably be expected to have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

		(b)	No labour disputes are current or, to the best of its knowledge and belief, threatened against
any member of the Group which have or could reasonably be expected to have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

		24.13	Environmental and other laws

 

		(a)	It and its Restricted Subsidiaries is in compliance with all Environmental Laws to which it is
or they are subject where non-compliance would have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

		(b)	No Environmental Claim has been commenced or (to the best of its knowledge and belief) is threatened
against any member of the Group (other than frivolous or vexatious claims) which is reasonably likely to be adversely determined
and if so adversely determined, would reasonably be expected to have a Material Adverse Effect (taking into account reserves made
or the benefit of warranties, indemnities or insurance cover in respect thereof).

 

		24.14	Taxation

 

Other than those being contested
in good faith and where such payment may be lawfully withheld (provided that adequate reserves have been set aside for such payment),
no claim is being or (to the best of its knowledge and belief) is reasonably likely to be asserted against it (or any of its Restricted
Subsidiaries) with respect to Taxes such that a liability of, or claim against it which is reasonably likely to be adversely determined
and if adversely determined would have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

    72

     

    

 

		24.15	Security and Financial Indebtedness

 

		(a)	No Security exists over all or any of the present or future assets of any member of the Group other
than any Security permitted by this Agreement.

 

		(b)	No member of the Group has any Financial Indebtedness outstanding other than as permitted by this
Agreement.

 

		24.16	Ranking

 

Subject to the Legal Reservations
and the Perfection Requirements and applicable Permitted Liens and Permitted Collateral Liens, the terms of the Intercreditor Agreement
and to any Security which is permitted under this Agreement, the Transaction Security ranks or will rank in priority as specified
in the relevant Transaction Security Document and is not subject to any prior ranking or pari passu ranking Security, other
than that which is stated in the respective Transaction Security Document or any other Finance Document.

 

		24.17	Good title to assets

 

Subject to any Permitted Liens
and Permitted Collateral Liens, it and each of its Restricted Subsidiaries that is a Material Company has a good, valid and marketable
title to, or valid leases or licences of, and all appropriate Authorisations to use, the assets necessary to carry on its business
(taken as a whole) as presently conducted, where failure to do so has or could reasonably be expected to have a Material Adverse
Effect.

 

		24.18	Legal and beneficial ownership

 

		(a)	Subject to any Permitted Liens and Permitted Collateral Liens, as at the time an Obligor enters
into a Transaction Security Document it is the sole legal and beneficial owner or lessee or licensee of or is otherwise entitled
to use all of the material assets necessary to carry on its business as presently conducted (including, in the case of any shares
of any member of the Group which are the subject of the Transaction Security, but subject to any registrations required to be made
by the board of directors of such member of the Group absolute legal and (where relevant) beneficial ownership thereof).

 

		(b)	Subject to any Permitted Liens and Permitted Collateral Liens, as at the time an Obligor enters
into a Transaction Security Document the entire share capital of MUL is legally and beneficially owned by the Company and Red Football
Junior Limited free from any claims, third party rights or competing interests other than pursuant to the Transaction Security
Documents.

 

		24.19	Shares

 

The shares of any Obligor which
are subject to the Transaction Security are fully paid and not subject to any option to purchase or similar rights.

 

		24.20	Intellectual Property

 

In the case of the Company, as
of the date of this Agreement, so far as it is aware there are no adverse circumstances relating to the validity, subsistence or
use of any of the Group’s Intellectual Property which would have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

    73

     

    

 

		24.21	Group Structure

 

As of the date of this Agreement
and as of the Closing Date, the Group Structure Chart is true, complete and accurate in all material respects.

 

		24.22	Holding Companies

 

Except as permitted under Clause
12 (Limitation on Holding Company Activities) of Schedule 15 (Restrictive Covenants), neither the Company nor Red
Football Junior Limited have traded or incurred any liabilities or commitments (actual or contingent, present or future).

 

		24.23	Centre of main interests and establishments

 

It has its “centre of main
interests” (as that term is used in Article 3(1) of Regulation (EU) 2015/848 of 20 May 2015 on insolvency
proceedings (recast) (the “Regulation”) in the jurisdiction of its incorporation and it has no “establishment”
(as that term is used in Article 2(h) of the Regulation)) in any other jurisdiction.

 

		24.24	Anti-Corruption Laws and Sanctions

 

		(a)	The Company has implemented and maintains in effect policies and procedures designed to ensure
compliance by the Company and its Subsidiaries and their respective directors, officers, employees, agents affiliates and representatives
with Anti-Corruption Laws and applicable Sanctions.

 

		(b)	The Company and its Subsidiaries and their respective directors and officers and, to the knowledge
of the Company, their respective employees, agents, affiliates and representatives are in compliance with Anti-Corruption Laws
and applicable Sanctions in all material respects and are not knowingly engaged in any activity that would reasonably be expected
to result in the Company or its Subsidiaries being designated as a Sanctioned Person.

 

		(c)	Neither the Company nor any of its Subsidiaries or any of their respective directors or officers,
or to the knowledge of the Company, any employee, agent, affiliate or representative of the Company or any of its Subsidiaries
that will act in any capacity in connection with or benefit from the credit facility established hereby, is a Sanctioned Person.

 

		(d)	No Utilisation, use of proceeds or other transaction contemplated by this Agreement will violate
Anti-Corruption Laws or applicable Sanctions.

 

		(e)	Any provision of this Clause 24.24 shall not apply to any person if and to the extent that it is
or would be unenforceable by or in respect of that person by reason of breach of any applicable Blocking Law (as defined in Clause
27.16 (Sanctions)).

 

		24.25	Federal Reserve Regulations

 

The Company represents and warrants
that:

 

		(a)	no Obligor is engaged or will engage, principally or as one of its important activities, in the
business of purchasing or carrying Margin Stock or extending credit for the purpose of purchasing or carrying Margin Stock; and

 

		(b)	none of the proceeds of the Loans or other extensions of credit under this Agreement will be used,
directly or indirectly, for the purpose of buying or carrying any Margin Stock, for the purpose of reducing or retiring any Financial
Indebtedness that was originally incurred to buy or carry any Margin Stock or for any other purpose which might cause all or any
Loans or other extensions of credit under this Agreement to be considered a “purpose credit” within the meaning of
Regulation U or Regulation X.

 

    74

     

    

 

In this Clause 24.25, “Margin
Stock” means margin stock or “margin security” within the meaning of Regulations T, U and X.

 

		24.26	US Obligors

 

		(a)	On each date that a US Borrower incorporated in the US utilises a Utilisation, immediately following
and after giving effect to the application of the proceeds thereof, each US Obligor incorporated in the US and its Subsidiaries,
on a consolidated basis, are Solvent.

 

		(b)	On the date an Additional Guarantor that is a US Guarantor incorporated in the US accedes to this
Agreement in accordance with Clause 31.4 (Additional Guarantors), immediately following and after giving effect to such
accession, such US Guarantor and its Subsidiaries, on a consolidated basis, are Solvent.

 

		24.27	Investment Company Status

 

No Obligor is an “investment
company” as defined in, or is required to be registered under, the Investment Company Act of 1940.

 

		24.28	Times at which representations are made

 

		(a)	Save where otherwise specified below, all the representations and warranties in this Clause 24
are made to each Finance Party on the date of this Agreement and, if different, on the Closing Date.

 

		(b)	The Repeating Representations are deemed to be made by each Obligor to each Finance Party on each
Utilisation Date, on the first day of each Interest Period.

 

		(c)	The representation under paragraph (a) of Clause 24.26 (US Obligors) is deemed to be
made by each US Obligor incorporated in the US to each Finance Party on each date a US Borrower incorporated in the US utilises
a Utilisation.

 

		(d)	The Repeating Representations and each of the representations and warranties set out in Clause
24.14 (Taxation), Clause 24.15 (Security and Financial Indebtedness) and Clause 24.18 (Legal and beneficial ownership)
are deemed to be made by each Additional Obligor on the day on which it becomes an Additional Obligor and the representation under
paragraph (b) of Clause 24.26 (US Obligors) is deemed to be made by an Additional Guarantor that is a US Guarantor
incorporated in the US on the day on which it becomes an Additional Obligor.

 

		(e)	Each representation or warranty deemed to be made after the date of this Agreement shall be made
by reference to the facts and circumstances existing at the date the representation or warranty is made.

 

		25.	Information Undertakings

 

The undertakings in this Clause 25
remain in force from the date of this Agreement for so long as any amount is outstanding under the Finance Documents or any Commitment
is in force. The undertakings in this Clause 25 shall be subject to the provisions of Clause 25.11 (Alternative Reporting)
and Clause 25.12 (Disclosure Requirements).

 

In this Clause 25:

 

    75

     

    

 

“Annual Financial Statements”
means the financial statements for a Financial Year delivered pursuant to paragraph (a) of Clause 25.1 (Financial
statements) and/or Clause 25.11 (Alternative Reporting).

 

“Quarterly Financial
Statements” means the financial statements delivered pursuant to paragraph (b) of Clause 25.1 (Financial
statements) and/or Clause 25.11 (Alternative Reporting).

 

		25.1	Financial statements

 

The Company shall supply to the
Agent in sufficient copies for all the Lenders:

 

		(a)	within 150 days after the end of each of the Company’s Financial Years its audited consolidated
financial statements for that Financial Year, and subject to Clause 25.11 (Alternative Reporting), such annual financial
statements shall contain the following information: (i) audited consolidated balance sheets of the Company or its predecessors
as of the end of the two most recent Financial Years and audited consolidated income statements and statements of cash flow of
the Company for the three most recent Financial Years, including complete footnotes to such financial statements and the report
of the Company’s independent auditors on the financial statements; (ii) pro forma income statement and balance
sheet information of the Company, together with explanatory footnotes, for any material acquisitions, dispositions or recapitalisations
(excluding acquisitions or dispositions of player registrations) that have occurred since the beginning of the most recently completed
Financial Year as to which such annual report relates; and (iii) an operating and financial review of the audited financial
statements, including a discussion of the results of operations (including discussion by business segment), financial condition
and liquidity and capital resources and a discussion of material commitments and contingencies and critical accounting policies;
and

 

		(b)	within 60 days following the end of each of the first three Financial Quarters in each Financial
Year of the Company (commencing from the Financial Quarter ending 30 September 2020), its unaudited consolidated quarterly
financial statements for that Financial Quarter and, subject to Clause 25.11 (Alternative Reporting), such quarterly financial
statements shall contain the following information: (i) an unaudited condensed consolidated balance sheet of the Company as
of the end of such Financial Quarter and unaudited condensed consolidated statements of income and cash flow of the Company for
the quarterly and year to date periods ending on the unaudited condensed consolidated balance sheet date, and the comparable prior
year periods for the Company, together with condensed footnote disclosure; (ii) pro forma income statement and balance sheet
information of the Company, together with explanatory footnotes, for any material acquisitions, dispositions or recapitalisations
(excluding acquisitions or dispositions of player registrations) that have occurred since the beginning of the most recently completed
fiscal quarter as to which such quarterly report relates; and (iii) an operating and financial review of the unaudited financial
statements (including a discussion by business segment), including a discussion of the consolidated financial condition and results
of operations of the Company and any material change between the current Financial Quarter and the corresponding period in the
prior Financial Year.

 

		25.2	Provision and contents of Compliance Certificate

 

		(a)	The Company shall supply a Compliance Certificate to the Agent with each set of its Annual Financial
Statements and each set of its consolidated Quarterly Financial Statements.

 

    76

     

    

 

		(b)	Each Compliance Certificate shall set out the matters, calculations and figures required by the
form of Compliance Certificate attached in Schedule 9 (Form of Compliance Certificate).

 

		(c)	Each Compliance Certificate shall be signed by a director of the Company and, if required to be
delivered with the consolidated Annual Financial Statements of the Company, shall be reported on by the Company’s Auditors
in the form agreed by the Company and the Majority Lenders (unless it is such Auditors’ policy not to issue such reports).

 

		25.3	Requirements as to financial statements

 

Each set of financial statements
delivered pursuant to Clause 25.1 (Financial statements):

 

		(a)	shall be prepared in all material respects in accordance with the applicable Accounting Principles
consistently applied (unless otherwise referred to in such financial statements, or the notes thereto, and to the extent appropriate
in the context of Quarterly Financial Statements):

 

		(i)	in the case of the Company, in the preparation of the Base Case Model; and

 

		(ii)	in the case of any Obligor, in the preparation of the Original Financial Statements for that Obligor
(if any),

 

unless, in relation to any set
of financial statements, the Company notifies the Agent that there has been a change as regards the accounting principles or accounting
practices applied by the Company or the relevant Obligor when compared to the Accounting Principles applied to the Original Financial
Statements and that change is material and, if requested by the Agent, the Company shall deliver to the Agent a statement (the
 “Reconciliation Statement”) containing:

 

		(A)	a description of any change necessary for those financial statements to reflect in all material
respects the Accounting Principles or accounting practices upon which the Base Case Model or, as the case may be, that Obligor’s
Original Financial Statements (if any) were prepared; and

 

		(B)	sufficient information (to the extent not addressed by the description referred to in sub-paragraph
(A) above) to (1) enable the Lenders to determine whether Clause 26 (Financial Covenant) has been complied
with, provided that, for the avoidance of doubt and unless otherwise agreed pursuant to this Clause, the financial covenant in
Clause 26 (Financial Covenant) shall continue to be calculated in all material respects in accordance with the Accounting
Principles referred to in paragraph (a) of the definition thereof (subject to any adjustments made by or in accordance with
this Agreement, including Schedule 15 (Restrictive Covenants)) and (2) make an accurate comparison between the financial
position indicated in those financial statements and the Base Case Model (in the case of the Company) or that Obligor’s Original
Financial Statements (if any) (in the case of an Obligor).

 

		(b)	If the Company notifies the Agent of a change in accordance with paragraph (a) above,
then the Company and Agent shall enter into negotiations in good faith with a view to agreeing:

 

    77

     

    

 

		(i)	whether or not the change might result in any material alteration in the commercial effect of any
of the terms of this Agreement; and

 

		(ii)	if so, any amendments to this Agreement which may be necessary to ensure that the change does not
result in either the Finance Parties or the Obligors being in a worse position in relation to compliance with the financial covenant
set out in Clause 26.2 (Financial condition) if the change had not been made; and

 

		(iii)	any other amendments to this Agreement which may be necessary to ensure that the adoption by the
Group of such different accounting basis does not result in any material alteration in the commercial effect of the rights and/or
obligations of any Obligor in the Finance Documents (including more onerous information reporting requirements),

 

and if any amendments satisfactory
to the Agent and the Company are agreed they shall take effect and be binding on each of the Parties in accordance with their terms.

 

		(c)	If no such agreement is reached within 30 Business Days of that notification of change (or it is
not agreed that no such amendments are required), the Company shall:

 

		(i)	(if a Reconciliation Statement is required by the Agent under paragraph (a) above) ensure
that each set of relevant financial statements is accompanied by a Reconciliation Statement or, at the option of the Company, provide
financial statements prepared on the basis most recently agreed in accordance with this Agreement; or

 

		(ii)	instruct the Auditors of the Company to determine any amendment to Clause 26.1 (Financial definitions)
and any other terms of this Agreement which the Auditors (acting as experts and not arbitrators) consider appropriate to ensure
the change does not result in either the Finance Parties or the Obligors being in a worse position than if the change had not been
made. Those amendments shall take effect when so determined by the Auditors. The cost and expense of the Auditors shall be for
the account of the Company.

 

		(d)	If and for so long as no agreement or determination is reached in respect of any of the required
amendments to this Agreement pursuant to this Clause 25.3, the Company must comply with requests by the Agent for Reconciliation
Statements to be delivered in accordance with paragraph (a) above.

 

		25.4	Budget

 

		(a)	The Company shall supply to the Agent (in sufficient copies for all the Lenders, if the Agent so
requests), as soon as the same become available but in any event within (i) five Business Days of the date of this Agreement
(in respect of the Financial Year of the Company to end on or about 30 June 2021) and (ii) 75 days following the start
of each of its subsequent Financial Years thereafter, an annual Budget for that Financial Year.

 

		(b)	The Company shall ensure that each Budget referred to in paragraph (b) of the definition thereof:

 

		(i)	is in a form reasonably acceptable to the Agent;

 

		(ii)	is prepared in accordance with the Accounting Principles referred to in paragraph (a) of the
definition thereof and the accounting practices and financial reference periods applied to financial statements under Clause 25.1
(Financial statements); and

 

    78

     

    

 

		(iii)	is accompanied by a reasonably detailed commentary from the senior management of the Group.

 

		25.5	Meetings

 

The Company will invite the Lenders
to all public calls (to the extent held) for the holders of any of the Notes and give the Lenders reasonable notice of such calls
provided that no Lender (or any other Finance Party) may speak during such calls other than to register their attendance.

 

		25.6	Year-end

 

The Company shall not change
its Accounting Reference Date.

 

		25.7	Unrestricted Subsidiaries

 

If any Subsidiaries of the Company
have been designated as Unrestricted Subsidiaries, the information delivered under Clauses 25.1 (Financial statements),
25.2 (Provision and contents of Compliance Certificate) and 25.4 (Budget) will include reasonably detailed information
as to the financial condition of the Group separate from that of the Unrestricted Subsidiaries.

 

		25.8	Information: miscellaneous

 

The Company shall supply to the
Agent (in sufficient copies for all the Lenders, if the Agent so requests):

 

		(a)	at the same time as they are dispatched, copies of all documents dispatched by the Company to its
shareholders generally (or any class of them);

 

		(b)	at the same time as they are dispatched, copies of all documents which the Company or any Obligor
delivers to its creditors generally (or any class of them); and

 

		(c)	promptly, such additional information regarding the business, financial or corporate affairs of
the Company or any Restricted Subsidiary as the Agent may from time to time reasonably request.

 

		25.9	Notification of default

 

		(a)	The Company and/or each Obligor shall notify the Agent of any Default that is continuing (and the
steps, if any, being taken to remedy it) promptly upon becoming aware of its occurrence (unless the Company and/or that Obligor
is aware that a notification has already been provided by the Company and/or another Obligor).

 

		(b)	If the Agent or any Lender has reasonable grounds for believing that a Default has occurred and
is continuing, promptly upon a request by the Agent, the Company shall supply to the Agent a certificate signed by two of its directors
on its behalf certifying (without personal liability) that no Event of Default is continuing (or if an Event of Default is continuing,
specifying the Event of Default and the steps, if any, being taken to remedy it).

 

		25.10	“Know your customer” checks

 

		(a)	If:

 

    79

     

    

 

		(i)	the introduction of or any change in (or in the interpretation, administration or application of)
any law or regulation made after the date of this Agreement;

 

		(ii)	any change in the status of an Obligor or the composition of the shareholders of an Obligor after
the date of this Agreement; or

 

		(iii)	a proposed assignment or transfer by a Lender of any of its rights and/or obligations under this
Agreement to a party that is not a Lender prior to such assignment or transfer,

 

obliges the Agent or any Lender
(or, in the case of paragraph (iii) above, any prospective new Lender) to comply with “know your customer”,
USA PATRIOT Act or similar identification procedures in circumstances where the necessary information is not already available
to it, each Obligor shall promptly upon the request of the Agent or any Lender supply, or procure the supply of, such documentation
and other evidence as is reasonably requested by the Agent (for itself or on behalf of any Lender) or any Lender (for itself or,
in the case of the event described in paragraph (iii) above, on behalf of any prospective new Lender) in order for the
Agent, such Lender or, in the case of the event described in paragraph (iii) above, any prospective new Lender to carry
out and be satisfied it has complied with all necessary “know your customer”, USA PATRIOT Act or other similar
checks under all applicable laws and regulations pursuant to the transactions contemplated in the Finance Documents.

 

		(b)	Each Lender shall promptly upon the request of the Agent supply, or procure the supply of, such
documentation and other evidence as is reasonably requested by the Agent (for itself) in order for the Agent to carry out and be
satisfied it has complied with all necessary “know your customer”, USA PATRIOT Act or other similar checks under
all applicable laws and regulations pursuant to the transactions contemplated in the Finance Documents.

 

		(c)	The Company shall, by not less than 5 Business Days’ prior written notice to the Agent, notify
the Agent (which shall promptly notify the Lenders) of its intention to request that one of its Subsidiaries becomes an Additional
Obligor pursuant to Clause 31 (Changes to the Obligors).

 

		(d)	Following the giving of any notice pursuant to paragraph (c) above, if the accession
of such Additional Obligor obliges the Agent or any Lender to comply with “know your customer”, USA PATRIOT
Act or similar identification procedures in circumstances where the necessary information is not already available to it, the Company
shall promptly upon the request of the Agent or any Lender supply, or procure the supply of, such documentation and other evidence
as is reasonably requested by the Agent (for itself or on behalf of any Lender) or any Lender (for itself or on behalf of any prospective
new Lender) in order for the Agent or such Lender or any prospective new Lender to carry out and be satisfied it has complied with
all necessary “know your customer”, USA PATRIOT Act or other similar checks under all applicable laws and regulations
pursuant to the accession of such Subsidiary to this Agreement as an Additional Obligor.

 

		25.11	Alternative Reporting

 

Notwithstanding any other term
of the Finance Documents (including this Clause 25), delivery to the Agent of accounts and/or financial statements for any period
which comply with the terms of any Senior Notes (the “Notes Accounts”) shall satisfy all requirements of Clauses
25.1 (Financial statements) and 25.3 (Requirements as to financial statements) (including as regards the form of
and requirements in relation to financial statements and any accompanying information, statements and management commentary) in
relation to the same period such that no further documents, statements or information shall be required to be delivered pursuant
to Clause 25.1 (Financial statements) and Clause 25.3 (Requirements as to financial statements) in relation to that
period other than the Quarterly Financial Statements for the final Financial Quarter of each Financial Year, provided that if the
Company delivers any accounts and/or financial statements in reliance on this Clause 25.11:

 

    80

     

    

 

		(a)	where applicable, the Company shall still be required to comply with any obligation to deliver
a Compliance Certificate pursuant to Clause 25.2 (Provision and contents of Compliance Certificate);

 

		(b)	if there has been any change as regards the accounting principles or accounting practices applied
by the Company in the Notes Accounts when compared to the Accounting Principles applied to the Original Financial Statements of
the Company and that change is material and impacts upon the manner provided in this Agreement for compliance with the financial
covenant set out in Clause 26.2 (Financial condition), the Company shall notify the Agent accordingly (unless the Agent
has been notified of the relevant change in relation to a previous set of accounts and/or financial statements) and, if requested
by the Agent, the Company shall deliver to the Agent a Reconciliation Statement as contemplated by paragraph (a) of Clause
25.3 (Requirements as to financial statements) (in which case the Company shall be entitled to require the operation of
any of the provisions set out in paragraphs (b) and/or (c) of that Clause); and

 

		(c)	where applicable, the Company shall deliver to the Agent a copy of any report delivered pursuant
to the Note Purchase Agreement in relation to:

 

		(i)	any material acquisition, disposition or restructuring;

 

		(ii)	any senior management (other than a club manager) changes at the Company (unless publicly announced);

 

		(iii)	any change in the Auditors; or

 

		(iv)	any other material event that the Company or any other Obligor announces publicly.

 

		25.12	Disclosure Requirements

 

		(a)	No Obligor shall be required to disclose information pursuant to paragraph (b) of Clause 25.8
(Information: miscellaneous), paragraph (c) of Clause 25.11 (Alternative Reporting) (other than sub-paragraph
(iii) thereof) or Clause 27.9 (Access) if:

 

		(i)	the Company determines, after consultation with counsel qualified to advise on such matters that,
notwithstanding Clause 42 (Confidentiality), it would be prohibited from disclosing by applicable law or regulations without
making public disclosure thereof; or

 

		(ii)	notwithstanding Clause 42 (Confidentiality), the Company is prohibited from disclosing by
the terms of an obligation of confidentiality contained in any agreement with any non-Affiliate binding upon the Company and not
entered into in contemplation of this Clause 25.12, provided that the Company shall use commercially reasonable efforts to obtain
consent from the party in whose favour the obligation of confidentiality was made to permit the disclosure of the relevant information.

 

    81

     

    

 

		(b)	Promptly after determining that an Obligor is not permitted to disclose any information as a result
of the limitations described in this Clause 25.12, the Company will provide the Agent with an Officer’s Certificate (as defined
in Schedule 15 (Restrictive Covenants)) describing generally the requested information that the Obligor is prohibited from
disclosing pursuant to this Clause 25.12 and the circumstances under which the Obligor is not permitted to disclose such information.

 

		26.	Financial Covenant

 

		26.1	Financial definitions

 

In this Agreement:

 

“Borrowings”
means, at any time, the outstanding principal, capital or nominal amount (including any capitalised interest accretions in respect
of any instrument issued at a discount and any other similar amount) of any Financial Indebtedness (other than under paragraph
(f) of the definition thereof).

 

“Consolidated EBITDA”
means, for any Relevant Period, the consolidated profits of the Group from ordinary activities before taxation in respect of that
Relevant Period and (without double counting):

 

		(a)	before deducting any amount attributable to the amortisation or impairment of intangible assets
(including goodwill) or the depreciation or impairment of tangible assets;

 

		(b)	before deducting any Consolidated Net Finance Charges;

 

		(c)	before deducting any one-off expenses or charges incurred in connection with the incurrence or
issuance of (i) any Financial Indebtedness under or which is permitted by the Finance Documents or (ii) any other equity
issuance which is permitted by the Finance Documents;

 

		(d)	before taking into account any items treated as exceptional or extraordinary items;

 

		(e)	before taking into account any accrued interest received by or owing to any member of the Group;

 

		(f)	before taking into account any realised and unrealised exchange gains and losses including those
arising on translation of currency debt;

 

		(g)	before taking into account any gain or loss arising from an upward or downward revaluation of any
asset or arising from the acquisition or disposal of player registrations;

 

		(h)	after deducting the amount of any profit of any member of the Group which is attributable to minority
interests;

 

		(i)	after deducting the amount of any profit of any investment or entity (which is not itself a member
of the Group) in which any member of the Group has an ownership interest to the extent that the amount of such profit included
in the financial statements of the Group exceeds the amount (net of applicable withholding tax) received in cash by members of
the Group through distributions by such investment or entity;

 

		(j)	after excluding the amount of any profit or loss which is attributable to any Material Disposal
made in the Relevant Period; and

 

    82

     

    

 

		(k)	after deducting, to the extent not already taken into account, all rent and other property costs
of a revenue nature,

 

in each case, to the extent added,
deducted, taken into account or excluded, as the case may be, for the purposes of determining profits of the Group from ordinary
activities before taxation.

 

“Consolidated Net Finance
Charges” means, for any Relevant Period, the aggregate amount of interest, all regular or periodic commission, fees or
discounts in the nature of interest accrued in respect of Borrowings of the Group in respect of that Relevant Period and (without
double counting):

 

		(a)	excluding any such obligations owed to any other member of the Group;

 

		(b)	including the interest element whether paid or payable, in respect of leasing and hire purchase
payments under lease or hire purchase arrangements which would, in accordance with the Accounting Principles, be treated as finance
or capital leases;

 

		(c)	including any accrued commission, fees, discounts and other finance payments paid or payable by
any member of the Group under any interest rate hedging arrangement;

 

		(d)	deducting any accrued commission, fees, discounts and other finance payments owing to or received
by any member of the Group under any interest rate hedging instrument;

 

		(e)	deducting any accrued interest owing to or received by any member of the Group on any deposit or
bank account or in respect of Cash Equivalent Investments; and

 

		(f)	excluding any up-front arrangement fees, up-front underwriting fees, up-front commitment fees,
up-front participation fees or up-front agency fees paid in connection with the Facility on the Closing Date by any member of the
Group (except where any such fee is in excess of a reasonable market rate).

 

“Financial Quarter”
means the period commencing on the day after one Quarter Date and ending on the next Quarter Date.

 

“Financial Year”
means the annual accounting period of the Group ending on or about 30 June in each year.

 

“Quarter Date”
means each of 31 March, 30 June, 30 September and 31 December.

 

“Relevant Period”
means each period of twelve months ending on the last day of each Financial Quarter.

 

		26.2	Financial condition

 

The Company shall ensure that,
commencing with the Relevant Period ending on 30 September 2020, Consolidated EBITDA for each Relevant Period is not less
than £65,000,000, subject to Clause 26.4 (Champions League Non Qualification Event).

 

		26.3	Financial testing

 

Subject to Clause 26.4 (Champions
League Non Qualification Event) below, the financial covenant set out in Clause 26.2 (Financial condition) shall
be calculated in accordance with the Accounting Principles and tested by reference to each of the financial statements delivered
pursuant to paragraphs (a) and (b) of Clause 25.1 (Financial statements) and/or each Compliance Certificate
delivered pursuant to Clause 25.2 (Provision and contents of Compliance Certificate).

 

    83

     

    

 

		26.4	Champions League Non Qualification Event

 

		(a)	For the purposes of calculating the financial covenant set out in Clause 26.2 (Financial
Covenant), if a Champions League Non Qualification Event occurs, the Company may elect, at any time prior to the end of the
Financial Year in which such Champions League Non Qualification Event occurs, to adjust the definition of Consolidated EBITDA for
each Financial Quarter falling in the Financial Year in respect of which the first team of MUFC is not in the first round group
stages (or its equivalent from time to time) of the Champions League by adding back an amount equal to “X” in each
such Financial Quarter (the “Adjusted Quarters”) where:

 

“X” corresponds
to the amount set out in Schedule 14 (Table of Values for X) for that Financial Quarter minus the following:

 

		(i)	the net amount received by the Group in that Financial Quarter in respect of matches (both home
and away) and media payments relating to UEFA cup performances; and

 

		(ii)	the net amount of any reduction to player salaries in that Financial Quarter arising out of the
existing contractual provisions as a result of the Champions League Non Qualification Event.

 

		(b)	At the same time as the Company makes an election under paragraph (a), it shall supply to the Agent
a certificate signed by a director of the Company (i) confirming the value of X and the amount of each Adjustment and setting
out (in reasonable detail) computation of those amounts and (ii) attaching a copy of the Champions League Adjustment Spreadsheet
(following the Adjustments).

 

		(c)	If the Majority Lenders give notice to the Agent that they do not agree with the calculations of
any of the Adjustments contained in the certificate described in paragraph (b) above (acting reasonably), the Company and
the Agent will consult in good faith for a period of not more than 10 Business Days with a view to correcting the calculations
of the Adjustments.

 

		(d)	If agreement has not been reached within the 10 Business Day period referred to in paragraph (c) above
then, at the request of the Majority Lenders (and at the expense of the Company), the Agent may appoint an auditor of international
repute (in consultation with the Company) to determine the amount of the Adjustments (and, consequently, the value of “X”)
and such determination shall (in the absence of manifest error) be binding on the Parties.

 

		(e)	For the avoidance of doubt, for the purposes of calculating the financial covenant set out in Clause
26.2 (Financial covenant) only, Consolidated EBITDA in any Relevant Period which contains one or more Adjusted Quarters
shall be calculated using the adjusted values of Consolidated EBITDA set out in paragraph (a) above for each such Adjusted
Quarter.

 

		(f)	The above election may only be made twice over the life of the Facility and may not be made during
two consecutive Financial Years.

 

    84

     

    

 

		26.5	Equity Cure

 

		(a)	No Event of Default under this Clause 26 insofar as it relates to a failure to comply with Clause
26.2 (Financial covenant) will occur if all or part of the cash proceeds (the “Equity Investment”) received
by the Company pursuant to any Additional Shareholder Funding or any Subordinated Shareholder Funding, during or after the end
of that Relevant Period but no later than 20 Business Days after the earlier of (i) the date on which the relevant Compliance
Certificate is required to be delivered to the Agent pursuant to Clause 25.2 (Provision and contents of Compliance Certificate)
and (ii) the date on which it is delivered to the Agent, may be designated in writing by the Company to the Agent as being
provided for the purposes of this Clause 26.5 (the “Equity Cure Amount”), and if designated as such shall have
the effect that the financial covenant set out in Clause 26.2 (Financial covenant) is calculated or, as the case may be,
recalculated as if the Consolidated EBITDA of the Group had been increased by an amount equal to the Equity Investment and any
Equity Investment so made in respect of any Relevant Period shall be deemed to have been made immediately prior to the last date
of such Relevant Period.

 

		(b)	The Company shall not be entitled to exercise its rights under this Clause 26.5 on more than four
occasions prior to the Termination Date or in respect of consecutive Financial Quarters.

 

		(c)	There shall be no restriction on the amount of any Equity Investment exceeding the minimum amount
required to prevent or, as the case may be, cure any failure to satisfy the financial test set out in Clause 26.2 (Financial
covenant), provided that, the amount of the Equity Cure Amount exceeding the minimum amount required to prevent or, as the
case may be, cure any failure to satisfy the financial test set out in Clause 26.2 (Financial covenant) shall be as soon
as reasonably practicable applied to permanently repay or prepay any Senior Secured Debt.

 

		(d)	Subject to paragraph (c) above, there shall be no requirement to apply any Equity Cure Amount
in prepayment of any Facility.

 

		(e)	Any Equity Cure Amount shall not count towards any other permission or usage or purpose (including
in respect of the baskets relating to Restricted Payments (as defined in Schedule 15 (Restrictive Covenants)) as set out
in Clause 2 (Restricted Payments) of Schedule 15 (Restrictive Covenants)) for so long as the Equity Cure Amount continues
to be included in the calculation of Consolidated EBITDA as set out in paragraph (i) below.

 

		(f)	In relation to any Equity Cure Amount provided prior to the date of delivery of the relevant Compliance
Certificate for the Relevant Period, the Compliance Certificate for that Relevant Period shall set out the revised financial covenant
calculations for the Relevant Period and confirm that such Equity Cure Amount has been provided.

 

		(g)	In relation to any Equity Cure Amount provided following the date of delivery of the relevant Compliance
Certificate for the Relevant Period, promptly following receipt of the Equity Cure Amount by the Company, the Company shall deliver
a revised Compliance Certificate to the Agent setting out the revised financial covenant calculations for the Relevant Period.

 

		(h)	If, after giving effect to the adjustment referred to in paragraph (a) above, the financial
covenant in Clause 26.2 (Financial condition) would have been met, then the requirements of Clause 26.2 (Financial condition)
shall be deemed to have been satisfied as at the relevant original date of determination and any breach of any term of the Finance
Documents, Default or Event of Default occasioned thereby shall be deemed to have been permanently remedied and cured for all purposes
under the Finance Documents.

 

    85

     

    

 

		(i)	For the avoidance of doubt, the Equity Cure Amount shall be deemed to be included in calculating
Consolidated EBITDA for the purposes of the financial covenant in Clause 26.2 (Financial condition) until the date on which
the Equity Cure Amount deemed to have been invested into the Group falls out of any subsequent Relevant Period.

 

		26.6	Minimum Committed Additional Financing

 

The Company shall ensure that
at all times it has in place Minimum Committed Additional Financing in a principal amount of at least £75,000,000 (or its
equivalent in other currencies).

 

		27.	General Undertakings

 

The undertakings in this Clause 27
remain in force from the date of this Agreement for so long as any amount is outstanding under the Finance Documents or any Commitment
is in force.

 

		27.1	Restrictive Covenants

 

Each Obligor shall comply with
the covenants set out in Schedule 15 (Restrictive Covenants).

 

		27.2	Authorisations

 

Subject to the Legal Reservations,
each Obligor shall promptly obtain, comply with and do all that is necessary to maintain in full force and effect any Authorisation
required under any law or regulation of a Relevant Jurisdiction to:

 

		(a)	enable it to perform its obligations under the Finance Documents to which it is a party;

 

		(b)	subject to the Legal Reservations and Perfection Requirements, ensure the legality, validity, enforceability
or admissibility in evidence of any Finance Document to which it is a party; and

 

		(c)	enable it to carry on its business in the ordinary course where failure to do so has a Material
Adverse Effect.

 

		27.3	Compliance with laws

 

Each Obligor shall comply in
all respects with all laws to which it is subject, where failure so to comply has a Material Adverse Effect.

 

		27.4	Taxation

 

		(a)	Each Obligor shall (and the Company shall ensure that each member of the Group shall) duly and
punctually (subject to any grace periods) pay and discharge all Taxes (or, where payments of Taxes must be made by reference to
estimated amounts, such estimated Tax (calculated in good faith) as due and payable for the relevant period) imposed upon it or
its assets within the time period allowed without incurring material penalties unless and only to the extent that:

 

		(i)	such payment is being contested in good faith;

 

		(ii)	adequate reserves are being maintained for those Taxes;

 

    86

     

    

 

		(iii)	such payment can be lawfully withheld; or

 

		(iv)	failure to pay those Taxes does not have or is not reasonably expected to have a Material Adverse
Effect.

 

		(b)	No Borrower may change its residence for Tax purposes where to do so would be materially prejudicial
to the interests of the Lenders (taken as a whole) under the Finance Documents.

 

		27.5	Change of business

 

The Company shall procure that
no substantial change is made to the general nature of the business of the Company, the Obligors or the Group (taken as a whole)
from that carried on by the Group at the date of this Agreement.

 

		27.6	Pari passu ranking

 

Each Obligor shall ensure that
at all times any unsecured and unsubordinated claims of a Finance Party held against it under the Finance Documents rank at least
pari passu with the claims of all its other unsecured and unsubordinated creditors except those creditors whose claims are
mandatorily preferred by laws of general application to companies and the Group’s Football Creditors in relation to matters
set out in the Premier League Handbook.

 

		27.7	Insurance

 

		(a)	Each Obligor shall (and the Company shall ensure that each member of the Group will) maintain insurances
(other than in respect of permanent disability for players occurring when players are playing, practising or training for a member
of the Group) on and in relation to its business and material assets of an insurable nature against those risks and to the extent
as is usual for other companies carrying on the same or substantially similar business in each case where failure to do so would
reasonably be expected to have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

		(b)	All insurances referred to in paragraph (a) above, must be with reputable independent insurance
companies or underwriters.

 

		27.8	Pensions

 

The Company shall ensure that
the pension schemes operated by the Group including any employee benefit plan as defined in section 3(3) of the United States
Employee Retirement Income Security Act of 1974 are at all times funded to the extent required by, and operated and maintained
in accordance with, applicable law, save to the extent where failure to do so would not reasonably be expected to have a Material
Adverse Effect.

 

		27.9	Access

 

While an Event of Default is
continuing under Clause 28.1 (Non-payment) or in respect of Clause 1.1 of Schedule 16 (Additional Events of Default)
each Obligor shall and the Company shall ensure that each member of the Group (subject to any confidentiality or secrecy obligations
under this Agreement and all applicable laws) will permit the Agent and/or the Security Trustee and/or accountants or other professional
advisers and contractors of the Agent or Security Trustee to have access at all reasonable times during normal business hours (excluding
any match days) and on reasonable notice (for a reasonable period) at the reasonable cost of the Company to examine its corporate,
financial and operating records, and make copies thereof or abstracts therefrom, and to discuss its affairs, finances and accounts
with its senior management, provided that in exercising such right, the Agent or Security Trustee and/or representatives, delegates,
agents, professional advisers and contracts (as appropriate) of the Agent or the Security Trustee shall have regard for the need
to keep disruption to the business to a minimum.

 

    87

     

    

 

		27.10	Intellectual property

 

Each Obligor shall (and the Company
shall procure that each member of the Group shall):

 

		(a)	take all reasonable action to preserve and maintain the subsistence and validity of the Intellectual
Property which are material to the business of the relevant Group member; and

 

		(b)	not use or permit that Intellectual Property to be used in a way or take any step or omit to take
any step in respect of that Intellectual Property which may materially and adversely affect the existence or value of that Intellectual
Property or imperil the right of any member of the Group to use such property,

 

in each case where the failure
to comply with any of the above undertakings would have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

		27.11	Senior Secured Debt

 

No Obligor shall (and the Company
shall ensure that no member of the Group will):

 

		(a)	amend, vary, novate, supplement, supersede, waive or terminate any term of any Senior Secured Debt
so as to bring forward the maturity of such Senior Secured Debt to a date prior to the date falling three months after the Termination
Date; or

 

		(b)	issue or incur any Senior Secured Debt which matures prior to the date falling three months after
the Termination Date.

 

		27.12	Senior Unsecured Notes

 

The Company shall ensure that:

 

		(a)	no scheduled principal payments with respect to Senior Unsecured Notes (as defined in the Intercreditor
Agreement) fall due prior to the date falling six months after the Termination Date;

 

		(b)	any Senior Unsecured Notes are not secured by any Security over any shares in any member of the
Group or any asset of any member of the Group other than security over (i) the shares in the Senior Unsecured Note Issuer
and any direct Subsidiary of the Company and (ii) any Senior Unsecured Note Proceeds Loan (as defined in the Intercreditor
Agreement) and which is subject to, and is treated in all respects for the purposes of, the Intercreditor Agreement as Shared Security
(as defined therein);

 

		(c)	no member of the Group owes any Financial Indebtedness to a Senior Unsecured Issuer other than
pursuant to a Senior Unsecured Note Proceeds Loan;

 

		(d)	the Company shall ensure that any Senior Unsecured Notes are only issued or borrowed by the Senior
Unsecured Note Issuer which is (and which remains at all times when any Senior Unsecured Notes issued or borrowed by it remain
outstanding):

 

		(i)	a Guarantor;

 

		(ii)	not the Borrower or the issuer or borrower of any Senior Secured Debt; and

 

    88

     

    

 

		(iii)	other than Permitted Senior Unsecured Issuer Activities, has no assets, liabilities or business
other than as permitted by this Clause or in connection with the Senior Unsecured Notes (including any Senior Unsecured Notes Proceeds
Loan) or reasonably incidental thereto and which does not directly or indirectly own any shares or equivalent ownership interests
in any member of the Group; and

 

		(e)	no member of the Group transfers any assets or makes any payment to a Senior Unsecured Note Issuer
other than (without double counting):

 

		(i)	as permitted by clause 6.3 (Permitted Senior Unsecured Note Payments) and clause 10.2(b) (Permitted
Payments: Senior Unsecured Notes Proceeds Liabilities) of the Intercreditor Agreement; or

 

		(ii)	(if no Event of Default is continuing or would result from the making of the relevant payment)
payments reasonably required to allow the Senior Unsecured Issuer to pay when due amounts payable by it (A) with respect to
Permitted Senior Unsecured Issuer Activities or (B) permitted by the Agent (acting on the instructions of the Majority Lenders
(acting reasonably)).

 

		27.13	Guarantors

 

		(a)	The Company shall ensure that, subject to the Agreed Security Principles and subject to the below
paragraphs of this Clause, all Material Companies (other than an Excluded Subsidiary) which are members of the Group are Guarantors
and that the aggregate of the earnings before interest, tax, depreciation and amortisation (calculated on the same basis as Consolidated
EBITDA) of the Guarantors and the US Guarantors and the aggregate gross assets of the Guarantors and the US Guarantors, (in each
case calculated on an unconsolidated basis and excluding all intra-Group items) represents not less than 85 per cent. of Consolidated
EBITDA and consolidated gross assets of all members of the Group (in each case not including the Excluded Subsidiaries), in each
case calculated by reference to (A) the Original Financial Statements of the Company prior to the Closing Date; and (B) thereafter,
with each set of Annual Financial Statements (the “Guarantor Coverage Test”).

 

		(b)	The Company shall not have any obligation to procure that any member of the Group becomes an Additional
Guarantor unless the Annual Financial Statements demonstrate that the same would be necessary in order to comply with the requirements
of this Clause 27.13.

 

		(c)	If the Guarantor Coverage Test is not complied with as at the time of delivery of any Compliance
Certificate accompanying the Annual Financial Statements, no Default will occur provided that (subject to the Agreed Security Principles),
the Company procures that additional members of the Group become Guarantors within 30 Business Days (or such longer period agreed
between the Agent (acting reasonably) and the Company) of the delivery of such Compliance Certificate so that, when retested at
the end of such 30 Business Day period (or if agreed, such longer period) by reference to the Annual Financial Statements accompanying
such Compliance Certificate, the Guarantor Coverage Test is complied with.

 

		(d)	The Company need only perform its obligations under paragraph (a) above, to the extent it
is not unlawful for the relevant person to become a Guarantor and that person becoming a Guarantor would not result in personal
liability for that person’s directors or other management. Each Obligor must use, and must procure that the relevant person
uses, all reasonable endeavours lawfully available to avoid any such unlawfulness or personal liability. This includes agreeing
to a limit on the amount guaranteed. The Agent may (but shall not be obliged to) agree to such a limit if, in its opinion, to do
so would avoid the relevant unlawfulness or personal liability.

 

    89

     

    

 

		(e)	Any member of the Group (other than an Excluded Subsidiary) that becomes a Material Company and
any Material Company (other than an Excluded Subsidiary) acquired in accordance with this Agreement after the Closing Date shall
become, subject to the Agreed Security Principles, a Guarantor and grant Security as the Agent may reasonably require and shall
accede to the Intercreditor Agreement within 30 Business Days (or such longer period agreed between the Agent (acting reasonably)
and the Company) of delivery of any Compliance Certificate accompanying the Annual Financial Statements.

 

		(f)	Nothing in this Agreement shall require any Excluded Subsidiary to accede as a Guarantor for so
long as it is an Excluded Subsidiary.

 

		27.14	Further assurance

 

		(a)	Subject to the Agreed Security Principles and the terms of the Transaction Security Documents,
each Obligor shall (and the Company shall procure that each member of the Group shall) following the Closing Date promptly do all
such acts or execute all such documents (including assignments, transfers, mortgages, charges, notices and instructions) as the
Security Trustee may reasonably specify (and in such form as the Security Trustee may reasonably require in favour of the Security
Trustee or its nominee(s)):

 

		(i)	to perfect the Security created or intended to be created under or evidenced by the Transaction
Security Documents (which may include the execution of a mortgage, charge, assignment or other Security over all or any of the
assets which are, or are intended to be, the subject of the Transaction Security) or for the exercise of any rights powers and
remedies of the Security Trustee or the Finance Parties provided by or pursuant to the Finance Documents or by law;

 

		(ii)	to confer on the Security Trustee or confer on the Finance Parties Security over any property and
assets of that Obligor located in any jurisdiction equivalent or similar to the Security intended to be conferred by or pursuant
to the Transaction Security Documents; and/or

 

		(iii)	following the occurrence of an Acceleration Event, to facilitate the realisation of the assets
which are, or are intended to be, the subject of the Transaction Security.

 

		(b)	Subject to the Agreed Security Principles and the terms of the Transaction Security Documents,
each Obligor shall (and the Company shall procure that each member of the Group shall) at all times take all such action as is
reasonably requested by the Security Trustee (including making all filings and registrations) as may be necessary for the purpose
of the creation, perfection, protection or maintenance of any Security conferred or intended to be conferred on the Security Trustee
or the Finance Parties by or pursuant to the Finance Documents.

 

		(c)	The Company need only perform its obligations under paragraphs (a) and (b) above, to
the extent it is not unlawful and would not result in personal liability for that person’s directors or other management.
Each Obligor must use, and must procure that the relevant person uses, all reasonable endeavours lawfully available to avoid any
such unlawfulness or personal liability.

 

    90

     

    

 

		27.15	Centre of main interests and establishments

 

No Obligor whose jurisdiction
of incorporation is a member state of the European Union will take any step which is intended to change its centre of main interest
(as that term is used in Article 3(1) of the Regulation) from that of its jurisdiction of incorporation where to do so
would materially and adversely affect the interests of the Lenders as a whole under the relevant Facility.

 

		27.16	Sanctions

 

		(a)	The Company will maintain in effect and enforce policies and procedures designed to ensure compliance
by the Company, its Subsidiaries and their respective directors, officers, employees and agents with Anti-Corruption Laws and applicable
Sanctions.

 

		(b)	No Borrower will request any Utilisation, and no Borrower shall use, and the Company shall procure
that no Obligor and its or their respective directors, officers, employees, agents, affiliates and representatives and, to the
extent it has the power to so procure, joint venture partners shall not use, the proceeds of any Utilisation:

 

		(i)	in furtherance of an offer, payment, promise to pay, or authorisation of the payment or giving
of money, or anything else of value, to any Person in violation of any Anti-Corruption Laws or Anti-Money Laundering Laws;

 

		(ii)	for the purpose of funding, financing or facilitating any activities, business or transaction of
or with any Sanctioned Person, or in any Sanctioned Country; or

 

		(iii)	in any manner that would result in the violation of any Sanctions applicable to any Party hereto.

 

		(c)	Any provision of this Clause 27.16 shall not apply to any person if and to the extent that it is
or would be unenforceable by or in respect of that person by reason of breach of any applicable Blocking Law.

 

		(d)	For the purposes of this Clause 27.16 and Clause 24.24 (Anti-Corruption Laws and Sanctions),
 “Blocking Law” means:

 

		(i)	any provision of Council Regulation (EC) No 2271/1996 of 22 November 1996 (or any law or regulation
implementing such Regulation in any member state of the European Union or the United Kingdom);

 

		(ii)	section 7 of the German Foreign Trade Regulation (Außenwirtschaftsverordnung); or

 

		(iii)	any similar blocking or anti-boycott law implemented by a Sanctions Authority.

 

		27.17	Federal Reserve Regulations

 

No part of the proceeds of any
Utilisation will be used, whether directly or indirectly, and whether immediately, incidentally or ultimately, for “buying”
or “carrying” any Margin Stock or to extend credit to others for the purpose of “buying” or “carrying”
any Margin Stock (in each case within the meaning of Regulation T, U or X) or for any purpose which violates the provisions of
the regulations of the Federal Reserve Board.

 

    91

     

    

 

		27.18	Sponsorship Contracts and Arrangements

 

The Company shall ensure no Unrestricted
Subsidiary will:

 

		(a)	enter into any sponsorship contract and/or arrangement; or

 

		(b)	have transferred, assigned or novated to it any sponsorship contract and/or arrangement by any
member of the Group.

 

For avoidance of doubt, sponsorship
contracts and/or arrangements shall not include contracts and/or arrangements relating to (i) paragraphs (a) and (c) of
the definition of New Holdco Business or (ii) the provision or supply of content, services or other products.

 

		28.	Events of Default

 

Each of the events or circumstances
set out in this Clause 28 (save for Clause 28.9 (Acceleration) and Clause 28.10 (Clean-up Period)) and
Schedule 16 (Additional Events of Default) is an Event of Default.

 

		28.1	Non-payment

 

An Obligor does not pay:

 

		(a)	on the due date any amount of principal payable pursuant to a Finance Document; or

 

		(b)	within 30 days of the due date, any other amount payable pursuant to a Finance Document,

 

at the place at and in the currency
in which it is expressed to be payable unless, in the case of a payment of principal:

 

		(i)	its failure to pay is caused by administrative or technical error or a Disruption Event; and

 

		(ii)	payment is made within five Business Days of its due date.

 

		28.2	Breach of certain obligations

 

		(a)	Subject to Clause 26.4 (Champions League Non Qualification Event) and Clause 26.5 (Equity
Cure), any requirement of Clause 26.2 (Financial condition) is not satisfied.

 

		(b)	The requirements of Clause
26.6 (Minimum Committed Additional Financing) is not complied with unless such non-compliance is capable of remedy and is
remedied within 20 Business Days of the earlier of the Agent giving notice thereof to the Company or any Obligor becoming aware
of the failure to comply. Promptly following such remedy, the Company shall deliver a revised Compliance Certificate to
the Agent setting out whether or not it has in place the Minimum Committed Additional Financing.

 

		28.3	Other obligations

 

An Obligor does not comply with
any provision of the Finance Documents (other than those referred to in Clause 28.1 (Non-payment) and Clause 28.2
(Breach of certain obligations)) unless such non-compliance is capable of remedy and is remedied within 30 Business Days,
of the earlier of the Agent giving notice thereof to the Company or any Obligor becoming aware of the failure to comply.

 

    92

     

    

 

		28.4	Misrepresentation

 

Any representation or statement
made or deemed to be made by an Obligor in the Finance Documents or in any other document delivered by or on behalf of any Obligor
under or in connection with any Finance Document is or proves to have been incorrect or misleading (in the case of any representation
or statement which is not subject to a materiality threshold in accordance with its terms, in any material respect) when made or
deemed to be made and, if the circumstances causing such misrepresentation are capable of remedy within such period, such Obligor
shall have failed to remedy such circumstances within 30 Business Days after the earlier of the Agent giving notice to the Company
or the Company becoming aware of such misrepresentation.

 

		28.5	Cross default

 

		(a)	Any creditor of any member of the Group becomes entitled to declare any Financial Indebtedness
of any member of the Group with respect to any Senior Secured Debt due and payable prior to its specified maturity as a result
of an event of default (however described).

 

		(b)	Any Financial Indebtedness of any member of the Group is:

 

		(i)	declared to be or otherwise becomes due and payable prior to its specified maturity as a result
of an event of default (however described); or

 

		(ii)	in respect of principal amounts or, in the case of any Senior Notes or Pari Passu Debt only, in
respect of any amounts, not paid by the later of when due and payable and the expiry of any applicable grace period provided in
respect of such Financial Indebtedness as at the date of such non-payment default.

 

		(c)	No Event of Default will occur under this Clause 28.5 if: (i) the aggregate amount of Financial
Indebtedness falling within paragraphs (a) and (b) above is equal to £25,000,000 (or its equivalent in any other
currency or currencies) or less; or (ii) the Financial Indebtedness is (A) owed by one member of the Group to another
member of the Group or (B) owed by any member of the Group to any direct or indirect shareholder of the Company provided that
such Financial Indebtedness is subordinated as Subordinated Liabilities pursuant to the terms of the Intercreditor Agreement or
on terms otherwise acceptable to the Majority Lenders (acting reasonably).

 

		28.6	Unlawfulness and invalidity

 

		(a)	It is or becomes unlawful for an Obligor or, in the case of the Intercreditor Agreement, a member
of the Group, to perform any of its obligations under any of the Finance Documents or any of the Transaction Security created or
expressed to be created or evidenced by the Transaction Security Documents ceases to be valid or becomes unlawful and the cessation
or unlawfulness individually or cumulatively materially and adversely affects the interests of the Lenders (taken as a whole) under
the Finance Documents.

 

		(b)	Any obligations of any Obligor under any Finance Documents or any member of the Group that is party
to the Intercreditor Agreement are not or cease to be legal, valid, binding or enforceable (other than as provided in the Legal
Reservations or Perfection Requirements) and the cessation individually or cumulatively materially and adversely affects the interests
of the Lenders (taken as a whole) under the Finance Documents.

 

    93

     

    

 

		(c)	Any Finance Document ceases to be in full force and effect or any Transaction Security or any subordination
created under this Agreement or the Intercreditor Agreement ceases to be legal, valid, binding, enforceable or effective (other
than as provided in the Legal Reservations or Perfection Requirements) and the cessation individually or cumulatively materially
and adversely affects the interests of the Lenders (taken as a whole) under the Finance Documents.

 

		28.7	Intercreditor Agreement

 

		(a)	Any member of the Group or Subordinated Creditor (as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement) fails
to comply in any material respect with the provisions of, or does not perform in any material respect its obligations under, the
Intercreditor Agreement; or

 

		(b)	a representation or warranty given by a member of the Group or Subordinated Creditor in the Intercreditor
Agreement is incorrect in any material respect,

 

and, if the non-compliance or
circumstances giving rise to the misrepresentation are capable of remedy, it is not remedied within 30 Business Days of the earlier
of the Agent giving notice to that party or that party becoming aware of the non-compliance or misrepresentation.

 

		28.8	Repudiation

 

An Obligor repudiates a Finance
Document or evidences an intention to repudiate a Finance Document.

 

		28.9	Acceleration

 

		(a)	At any time after the occurrence of an Event of Default which is continuing the Agent may, and
shall if so directed by the Majority Lenders, by notice to the Company:

 

		(i)	cancel all or part of the Total Commitments at which time they shall immediately be cancelled;

 

		(ii)	declare that all or part of the Utilisations, together with accrued interest, and all other amounts
accrued or outstanding under the Finance Documents be immediately due and payable, at which time they shall become immediately
due and payable;

 

		(iii)	declare that all or part of the Utilisations be payable on demand, at which time they shall immediately
become payable on demand by the Agent on the instructions of the Majority Lenders; and/or

 

		(iv)	exercise or direct the Security Trustee to exercise any or all of its rights, remedies, powers
or discretions under the Finance Documents.

 

		(b)	With respect to any US Obligor upon an Event of Default that is continuing with respect to such
US Obligor of the type described in Schedule 16 (Additional Events of Default) under the United States Bankruptcy Code of
1978 (Title 11 of the United States Code) (or other similar laws under a state of the US), no such direction or written notice
shall be required under paragraph (a) above and any Commitments to lend to such US Obligor shall, subject to paragraph (b) of
the definition of Acceleration Event, be automatically terminated and all of the Utilisations of such US Obligor shall become immediately
and automatically due and payable without requirement of notice or any other formality, provided that the occurrence of such event
in relation to such US Obligor shall not result in any Utilisations being accelerated without a notice having been given pursuant
to paragraph (a) above to any other Borrower (including, for the avoidance of doubt, any other US Borrower with respect to
which no Event of Default has occurred and is continuing of the type described in Schedule 16 (Additional Events of Default)
under the United States Bankruptcy Code of 1978 (Title 11 of the United States Code) (or other similar laws under a state of the
US)).

 

    94

     

    

 

		28.10	Clean-up Period

 

		(a)	Notwithstanding any other term of this Agreement, in respect of an acquisition permitted or not
prohibited by the terms of this Agreement (the “Approved Acquisition”) and made on or after the Closing Date,
from the date of closing of the Approved Acquisition to the date falling ninety days thereafter (the “Clean-up Period”),
if any matter or circumstance that exists in respect of any person, undertaking or business which is the direct or indirect subject
of the Approved Acquisition would constitute a breach of a representation, an undertaking or any other term or condition under
the Finance Documents or a Default or an Event of Default (a “Relevant Default”) then subject to paragraph (b) below,
during the Clean-up Period that Relevant Default shall not constitute a breach of a representation, undertaking or any other term
or condition under the Finance Documents or a Default or an Event of Default and the Agent shall not be entitled to give any notice
under Clause 28.9 (Acceleration) with respect to that Relevant Default until (if that Relevant Default is then continuing)
the date immediately after the end of the Clean-up Period.

 

		(b)	Paragraph (a) above shall not apply with respect to any Relevant Default to the extent that
it:

 

		(i)	is not capable of being cured or, if the Company is aware of the relevant circumstances at the
time, reasonable steps are not being used to cure the same;

 

		(ii)	has been procured by or approved by a member of the Group (provided that knowledge of the Relevant
Default does not equate to procurement or approval by that member of the Group);

 

		(iii)	has, or could reasonably expected to have, a Material Adverse Effect; or

 

		(iv)	is continuing at the end of the Clean-up Period (and, for the avoidance of doubt, if the Relevant
Default is continuing at the end of the Clean-up Period, the Lenders shall then be entitled to exercise any available rights in
relation to that continuing Relevant Default).

 

		(c)	For the avoidance of doubt, paragraph (a) above shall not restrict the Agent’s right
to give any notice under Clause 28.9 (Acceleration) with respect to any Event of Default which is not a Relevant Default.

 

		(d)	Promptly upon becoming aware of its occurrence, the Company shall notify the Agent of any Event
of Default that is continuing at the end of a Clean-up Period (together with the related event or circumstance and the steps, if
any, being taken to remedy it).

 

    95

     

    

 

SECTION 9

 

CHANGES TO PARTIES

 

		29.	Changes to the Lenders

 

		29.1	Assignments and transfers by the Lenders

 

Subject to this Clause 29
a Lender (the “Existing Lender”) may:

 

		(a)	assign any of its rights;

 

		(b)	transfer by novation any of its rights and obligations; or

 

		(c)	enter into a sub-participation in relation to its rights and obligations,

 

under any Finance Document to
another bank or financial institution or to a trust, fund or other entity which is regularly engaged in or established for the
purpose of making, purchasing or investing in loans, securities or other financial assets or to any other person (the “New
Lender”) which in each case, unless an Event of Default is continuing, is a US Qualifying Lender and a Qualifying Lender
(each as defined in Clause 18.1).

 

		29.2	Conditions of assignment or transfer

 

		(a)	The written consent of the Company is required for an assignment, transfer or sub-participation
(where any voting rights pass or may pass) by an Existing Lender, unless the assignment, transfer or such sub-participation is:

 

		(i)	to another Lender or an Affiliate of a Lender;

 

		(ii)	if the Existing Lender is a fund, to a fund which is a Related Fund of the Existing Lender; or

 

		(iii)	made at a time when an Event of Default is continuing.

 

		(b)	The consent of the Company to an assignment, transfer or sub-participation may not be unreasonably
withheld or delayed, provided that, it shall not be unreasonable for the Company to withhold consent in relation to any transfer,
assignment or sub-participation (where voting rights pass or may pass) to, with, involving or in favour of any person which is:

 

		(i)	not a bank with a long term corporate credit rating equal to or better than BBB or Baa2 (as applicable)
according to at least two of Moody’s, S&P and Fitch; or

 

		(ii)	an entity established for the primary purpose or main purpose of being a distressed debt fund.

 

The Company will be deemed to have
given its consent five Business Days after the Existing Lender has requested it unless such consent is expressly refused by the
Company within that time in accordance with this paragraph (b).

 

		(c)	Notwithstanding paragraph (a) above, any transfer or assignment to or sub-participation or
any other debt purchase transaction with an Industrial Competitor shall require the prior written consent of the Company (to be
granted or withheld in its sole discretion).

 

    96

     

    

 

		(d)	If the consent of the Company is required for any assignment or transfer, for all purposes under
the Finance Documents that assignment or transfer shall only become effective if the prior written consent of the Company has been
granted or deemed to have been granted (as applicable).

 

		(e)	If an assignment or transfer is carried out in breach of this Clause 29.2, such assignment or transfer
shall be void and deemed not to have occurred.

 

		(f)	Unless the Company and the relevant Existing Lender otherwise agree in respect of transfers between
Existing Lenders and their Affiliates a transfer of part of a Commitment or Commitments by the Existing Lender must be of a minimum
amount of £1,000,000, provided that if the Existing Lender retains any Commitment or Commitments it is (or they are) of a
minimum amount of £1,000,000 in aggregate across the Facility.

 

		(g)	In determining whether
the requirements of paragraph ‎(f) above as to the minimum amount in respect of any Facility to be retained by
an Existing Lender are satisfied, the amount of any Commitment or Commitments of any Affiliate of the relevant Existing Lender
to be retained shall be aggregated with the Commitment or Commitments of the Existing Lender to be transferred and/or retained
(as the case may be).

 

		(h)	An assignment will only be effective on:

 

		(i)	receipt by the Agent (whether in the Assignment Agreement or otherwise) of written confirmation
from the New Lender (in form and substance satisfactory to the Agent) that the New Lender will assume the same obligations to the
other Finance Parties and the other Secured Parties as it would have been under if it was the Original Lender;

 

		(ii)	the New Lender entering into the documentation required for it to accede as a party to the Intercreditor
Agreement; and

 

		(iii)	the performance by the Agent of all necessary “know your customer”, USA PATRIOT
Act or other similar checks under all applicable laws and regulations in relation to such assignment to a New Lender, the completion
of which the Agent shall promptly notify to the Existing Lender and the New Lender.

 

		(i)	A transfer will only be effective on:

 

		(i)	the New Lender entering into the documentation required for it to accede as a party to the Intercreditor
Agreement; and

 

		(ii)	procedure set out in Clause 29.5 (Procedure for transfer) being complied with.

 

		(j)	If:

 

		(i)	a Lender assigns or transfers any of its rights or obligations under the Finance Documents or changes
its Facility Office; and

 

    97

     

    

 

		(ii)	as a result of circumstances existing at the date the assignment, transfer or change occurs, an
Obligor would be obliged to make a payment to the New Lender or Lender acting through its new Facility Office under Clause 18 (Tax
Gross-up and Indemnities) or Clause 19 (Increased Costs), then the New Lender or Lender acting
through its new Facility Office is only entitled to receive payment under those Clauses to the same extent as the Existing Lender
or Lender acting through its previous Facility Office would have been if the assignment, transfer or change had not occurred. This
paragraph (k) shall not apply in relation to Clause 18.2 (Tax gross-up), to a UK Treaty Lender that has included a
confirmation of its scheme reference number and its jurisdiction of tax residence in accordance with paragraph (i)(ii)(B) of
Clause 18.2 (Tax gross-up) if the Obligor making the payment has not made a Borrower DTTP Filing in respect of that UK Treaty
Lender.

 

		(k)	Each New Lender, by executing the relevant Transfer Certificate or Assignment Agreement, confirms,
for the avoidance of doubt, that the Agent has authority to execute on its behalf any amendment or waiver that has been approved
by or on behalf of the requisite Lender or Lenders in accordance with this Agreement on or prior to the date on which the transfer
or assignment becomes effective in accordance with this Agreement and that it is bound by that decision to the same extent as the
Existing Lender would have been had it remained a Lender.

 

		29.3	Assignment or transfer fee

 

Unless the Agent otherwise agrees
and excluding an assignment or transfer to an Affiliate of a Lender or a Related Fund, the New Lender shall, on the date upon which
an assignment or transfer takes effect, pay to the Agent (for its own account) a fee of £2,500.

 

		29.4	Limitation of responsibility of Existing Lenders

 

		(a)	Unless expressly agreed to the contrary, an Existing Lender makes no representation or warranty
and assumes no responsibility to a New Lender for:

 

		(i)	the legality, validity, effectiveness, adequacy or enforceability of the Transaction Documents,
the Transaction Security or any other documents;

 

		(ii)	the financial condition of any Obligor;

 

		(iii)	the performance and observance by any Obligor or any other member of the Group of its obligations
under the Transaction Documents or any other documents; or

 

		(iv)	the accuracy of any statements (whether written or oral) made in or in connection with any Transaction
Document or any other document,

 

and any representations or warranties
implied by law are excluded.

 

		(b)	Each New Lender confirms to the Existing Lender and the other Finance Parties that it:

 

		(i)	has made (and shall continue to make) its own independent investigation and assessment of the financial
condition and affairs of each Obligor and its related entities in connection with its participation in this Agreement and has not
relied exclusively on any information provided to it by the Existing Lender or any other Finance Party in connection with any Transaction
Document or the Transaction Security; and

 

		(ii)	will continue to make its own independent appraisal of the creditworthiness of each Obligor and
its related entities whilst any amount is or may be outstanding under the Finance Documents or any Commitment is in force.

 

		(c)	Nothing in any Finance Document obliges an Existing Lender to:

 

		(i)	accept a re-transfer or re-assignment from a New Lender of any of the rights and obligations assigned
or transferred under this Clause 29; or

 

		(ii)	support any losses directly or indirectly incurred by the New Lender by reason of the non-performance
by any Obligor of its obligations under the Finance Documents or otherwise.

 

    98

     

    

 

 

	29.5	Procedure for transfer

 

		(a)	Subject to the conditions set out in Clause 29.2 (Conditions of assignment or transfer)
a transfer is effected in accordance with paragraph (c) below when the Agent executes an otherwise duly completed Transfer
Certificate delivered to it by the Existing Lender and the New Lender and update the Register in accordance with Clause 32.20 (Register).
The Agent shall, subject to paragraph (b) below, as soon as reasonably practicable after receipt by it of a duly completed
Transfer Certificate appearing on its face to comply with the terms of this Agreement and delivered in accordance with the terms
of this Agreement, execute that Transfer Certificate.

 

		(b)	The Agent shall only be obliged to execute a Transfer Certificate delivered to it by the Existing
Lender and the New Lender once it is satisfied it has complied with all necessary “know your customer”, USA
PATRIOT Act or other similar checks under all applicable laws and regulations in relation to the transfer to such New Lender.

 

		(c)	Subject to Clause 29.9 (Pro rata interest settlement), on the Transfer Date:

 

		(i)	to the extent that in the Transfer Certificate the Existing Lender seeks to transfer by novation
its rights and obligations under the Finance Documents and in respect of the Transaction Security each of the Obligors and other
members of the Group party to any Finance Document and the Existing Lender shall be released from further obligations towards one
another under the Finance Documents and in respect of the Transaction Security and their respective rights against one another
under the Finance Documents and in respect of the Transaction Security shall be cancelled (being the “Discharged Rights
and Obligations”);

 

		(ii)	each of the Obligors and other members of the Group party to any Finance Document and the New Lender
shall assume obligations towards one another and/or acquire rights against one another which differ from the Discharged Rights
and Obligations only insofar as that Obligor or other member of the Group and the New Lender have assumed and/or acquired the same
in place of that Obligor and the Existing Lender;

 

		(iii)	the Agent, the Security Trustee, the New Lender and the other Lenders shall acquire the same rights
and assume the same obligations between themselves and in respect of the Transaction Security as they would have acquired and assumed
had the New Lender been the Original Lender with the rights, and/or obligations acquired or assumed by it as a result of the transfer
and to that extent the Agent and the Security Trustee and the Existing Lender shall each be released from further obligations to
each other under the Finance Documents; and

 

		(iv)	the New Lender shall become a Party as a “Lender”.

 

    99

     

    

 

	29.6	Procedure for assignment

 

		(a)	Subject to the conditions set out in Clause 29.2 (Conditions of assignment or transfer)
an assignment may be effected in accordance with paragraph (c) below when the Agent executes an otherwise duly completed
Assignment Agreement delivered to it by the Existing Lender and the New Lender. The Agent shall, subject to paragraph (b) below,
as soon as reasonably practicable after receipt by it of a duly completed Assignment Agreement appearing on its face to comply
with the terms of this Agreement and delivered in accordance with the terms of this Agreement, execute that Assignment Agreement.

 

		(b)	The Agent shall only be obliged to execute an Assignment Agreement delivered to it by the Existing
Lender and the New Lender once it is satisfied it has complied with all necessary “know your customer”, USA
PATRIOT Act or other similar checks under all applicable laws and regulations in relation to the assignment to such New Lender.

 

		(c)	Subject to Clause 29.9 (Pro rata interest settlement), on the Transfer Date:

 

		(i)	the Existing Lender will assign absolutely to the New Lender its rights under the Finance Documents
and in respect of the Transaction Security expressed to be the subject of the assignment in the Assignment Agreement;

 

		(ii)	the Existing Lender will be released from the obligations (the “Relevant Obligations”)
expressed to be the subject of the release in the Assignment Agreement (and any corresponding obligations by which it is bound
in respect of the Transaction Security); and

 

		(iii)	the New Lender shall become a Party as a “Lender” and will be bound by obligations
equivalent to the Relevant Obligations.

 

		(d)	Lenders may utilise procedures other than those set out in this Clause 29.6 to assign their
rights under the Finance Documents (but not, without the consent of the Company or unless in accordance with Clause 29.5 (Procedure
for transfer), to obtain a release by each Obligor from the obligations owed to that Obligor by the Lenders nor the assumption
of equivalent obligations by a New Lender) provided that they comply with the conditions set out in Clause 29.2 (Conditions
of assignment or transfer).

 

		29.7	Copy of Transfer Certificate, Assignment Agreement or Increase Confirmation to the Company

 

The Agent shall, as soon as reasonably
practicable after it has executed a Transfer Certificate, an Assignment Agreement or an Increase Confirmation, send to the Company
a copy of that Transfer Certificate, Assignment Agreement or Increase Confirmation (as the case may be) provided that, in relation
to a Transfer Certificate, Assignment Agreement or Increase Confirmation which includes an indication that the New Lender or Increase
Lender wishes the HMRC DT Treaty Passport scheme to apply to this Agreement, the Agent shall send to the Company a copy of that
Transfer Certificate, Assignment Agreement or Increase Confirmation (as applicable) promptly (and in any event within one Business
Day) after the Transfer Date, Increase Date or effective date (as the case may be).

 

    100

     

    

 

		29.8	Security over Lenders’ rights

 

In addition to the other rights
provided to Lenders under this Clause 29, each Lender may without consulting with or obtaining consent from any Obligor, at
any time charge, assign or otherwise create Security in or over (whether by way of collateral or otherwise) all or any of its rights
under any Finance Document to secure obligations of that Lender including, without limitation:

 

		(a)	any charge, assignment or other Security to secure obligations to a federal reserve or central
bank; and

 

		(b)	any charge, assignment or other Security granted to any holders (or trustee or representatives
of holders) of obligations owed, or securities issued, by that Lender as security for those obligations or securities,

 

except that no such charge, assignment
or Security shall:

 

		(i)	release a Lender from any of its obligations under the Finance Documents or substitute the beneficiary
of the relevant charge, assignment or other Security for the Lender as a party to any of the Finance Documents; or

 

		(ii)	require any payments to be made by an Obligor or grant to any person any more extensive rights
than those required to be made or granted to the relevant Lender under the Finance Documents.

 

		29.9	Pro rata interest settlement

 

If the Agent has notified the
Lenders that it is able to distribute interest payments on a “pro rata basis” to Existing Lenders and New Lenders then
(in respect of any transfer pursuant to Clause 29.5 (Procedure for transfer) or any assignment pursuant to Clause 29.6
(Procedure for assignment) the Transfer Date of which, in each case, is after the date of such notification and is not on
the last day of an Interest Period):

 

		(a)	any interest or fees in respect of the relevant participation which are expressed to accrue by
reference to the lapse of time shall continue to accrue in favour of the Existing Lender up to but excluding the Transfer Date
(“Accrued Amounts”) and shall become due and payable to the Existing Lender (without further interest accruing
on them) on the last day of the current Interest Period (or, if the Interest Period is longer than six Months, on the next of the
dates which falls at six-Monthly intervals after the first day of that Interest Period); and

 

		(b)	the rights assigned or transferred by the Existing Lender will not include the right to the Accrued
Amounts so that, for the avoidance of doubt:

 

		(i)	when the Accrued Amounts become payable, those Accrued Amounts will be payable for the account
of the Existing Lender; and

 

		(ii)	the amount payable to the New Lender on that date will be the amount which would, but for the application
of this Clause 29.9, have been payable to it on that date, but after deduction of the Accrued Amounts.

 

		30.	Restriction on Debt Purchase Transactions

 

		30.1	Prohibition on Debt Purchase Transactions by the Group

 

The Company shall not, and shall
procure that each other member of the Group shall not, enter into any Debt Purchase Transaction or beneficially own all or any
part of the share capital of a company that is a Lender or a party to a Debt Purchase Transaction of the type referred to in paragraphs
(b) or (c) of the definition of Debt Purchase Transaction.

 

    101

     

    

 

		30.2	Disenfranchisement on Debt Purchase Transactions entered into by Investor Affiliates

 

		(a)	For so long as an Investor Affiliate:

 

		(i)	beneficially owns a Commitment; or

 

		(ii)	has entered into a sub-participation agreement relating to a Commitment or other agreement or arrangement
having a substantially similar economic effect and such agreement or arrangement has not been terminated,

 

		(A)	in ascertaining:

 

		(I)	the Majority Lenders; or

 

		(II)	whether (x) any given percentage (including, for the avoidance of doubt, unanimity) of the
Total Commitments or (y) the agreement of any specified group of Lenders,

 

has been obtained to approve any
request for a consent, waiver, amendment or other vote under the Finance Documents such Commitment shall be deemed to be zero;
and

 

		(B)	for the purpose of Clause 41.3 (Exceptions), such Investor Affiliate or the person with
whom it has entered into such sub-participation, other agreement or arrangement shall be deemed not to be a Lender (unless in the
case of a person not being an Investor Affiliate it is a Lender by virtue otherwise than by beneficially owning the relevant Commitment).

 

		(b)	Each Lender shall, unless such Debt Purchase Transaction is an assignment or transfer, promptly
notify the Agent in writing if it knowingly enters into a Debt Purchase Transaction with an Investor Affiliate (a “Notifiable
Debt Purchase Transaction”), such notification to be substantially in the form set out in Part 1 of Schedule 13
(Forms of Notifiable Debt Purchase Transaction Notice).

 

		(c)	A Lender shall promptly notify the Agent if a Notifiable Debt Purchase Transaction to which it
is a party:

 

		(i)	is terminated; or

 

		(ii)	ceases to be with an Investor Affiliate,

 

such notification to be substantially
in the form set out in Part 2 of Schedule 13 (Forms of Notifiable Debt Purchase Transaction Notice).

 

		(d)	Each Investor Affiliate that is a Lender agrees that:

 

		(i)	in relation to any meeting or conference call to which all the Lenders are invited to attend or
participate, it shall not attend or participate in the same if so requested by the Agent or, unless the Agent otherwise agrees,
be entitled to receive the agenda or any minutes of the same; and

 

		(ii)	in its capacity as Lender, unless the Agent otherwise agrees, it shall not be entitled to receive
any report or other document prepared at the request of, or on the instructions of, the Agent or one or more of the Lenders.

 

    102

     

    

 

		(e)	Notwithstanding any other provision in the Finance Documents, any Investor Affiliate which is the
assignee or transferee of a participation in a Loan and/or any Commitment shall be deemed to be an entity which satisfies the requirements
of Clause 29.1 (Assignments and transfers by the Lenders) and Clause 29.2 (Conditions of assignment or transfer).

 

		31.	Changes to the Obligors

 

		31.1	Assignment and transfers by Obligors

 

No Obligor or any other member
of the Group may assign any of its rights or transfer any of its rights or obligations under the Finance Documents.

 

		31.2	Additional Borrowers

 

		(a)	Subject to compliance with the provisions of paragraphs (c) and (d) of Clause 25.10
(“Know your customer” checks), the Company may request that any of its wholly owned Subsidiaries which is a
member of the Group becomes a Borrower in relation to the Facility. That Subsidiary shall become a Borrower under the Facility
if:

 

		(i)	all the Lenders (other than any Defaulting Lender under the Facility) (acting reasonably) approve
the addition of that Subsidiary;

 

		(ii)	the Company and that Subsidiary deliver to the Agent a duly completed and executed Accession Deed;

 

		(iii)	the Subsidiary is (or, subject to the Agreed Security Principles, becomes) a Guarantor prior to
becoming an Additional Borrower;

 

		(iv)	the Company confirms that no Event of Default is continuing or would occur as a result of that
Subsidiary becoming an Additional Borrower; and

 

		(v)	if required, the Agent has received all of the documents and other evidence listed in Part 2
of Schedule 2 (Conditions Precedent) in relation to that Additional Borrower, each in form and substance satisfactory to
the Agent (acting reasonably).

 

		(b)	The Agent shall notify the Company and the Lenders promptly upon being satisfied (acting reasonably)
that it has received (in form and substance satisfactory to it) all the documents and other evidence listed in Part 2 of Schedule
2 (Conditions Precedent).

 

		(c)	In the event that an Additional Borrower is resident outside the United Kingdom for United Kingdom
tax purposes or the United States of America for US tax purposes, the Company and the Lenders undertake to negotiate in good faith
such changes to be made to the definition of Qualifying Lender and to any other relevant provision in this Agreement in relation
to any exemptions from withholding or similar taxes in the jurisdiction in which the Additional Borrower is resident as will give
an equivalent level of protection for the Additional Borrower and the Lenders as that afforded in respect of Borrowers resident
in the United Kingdom under the existing definition of Qualifying Lender or Borrowers resident in the United States of America
under the existing definition of US Qualifying Lender (as appropriate) (insofar as is commercially appropriate given the differences
between the withholding tax regime in the UK and/or US (as appropriate) and that in such other jurisdiction).

 

    103

     

    

 

		(d)	Other than to the extent that the Majority Lenders notify the Agent in writing to the contrary
before the Agent gives the notification described in paragraph ‎(b) above, the Lenders authorise (but do not require)
the Agent to give that notification. The Agent shall not be liable for any damages, costs or losses whatsoever as a result of giving
any such notification.

 

		31.3	Resignation of a Borrower

 

		(a)	The Company may request that a Borrower (other than MUFC) ceases to be a Borrower by delivering
to the Agent a Resignation Letter if:

 

		(i)	that Borrower is the subject of a Third Party Disposal, Permitted Reorganisation or has become
an Unrestricted Subsidiary in accordance with the terms of this Agreement; or

 

		(ii)	all the Lenders under the Facility have consented to the resignation of that Borrower.

 

		(b)	The Agent shall accept a Resignation Letter and notify the Company and the other Finance Parties
of its acceptance if:

 

		(i)	the Company has confirmed that no Default is continuing or would result from the acceptance of
the Resignation Letter;

 

		(ii)	the Borrower is (or shall, following its disposal, a Permitted Reorganisation or designation as
an Unrestricted Subsidiary (as applicable) be) under no actual or contingent obligations as a Borrower under any Finance Documents;
and

 

		(iii)	where the Borrower is also a Guarantor (unless its resignation has been or will be accepted in
accordance with Clause 31.5 (Resignation of a Guarantor)), its obligations in its capacity as Guarantor continue to
be, subject to the Legal Reservations, legal, valid, binding and enforceable and in full force and effect (subject to the Legal
Reservations) and the amount guaranteed by it as a Guarantor is not decreased (and the Company has confirmed this is the case).

 

		(c)	Upon notification by the Agent to the Company of its acceptance of a Resignation Letter, that company
shall cease to be a Borrower and shall have no further rights or obligations under the Finance Documents as a Borrower

 

		(d)	The resignation of a Borrower which is subject of a Third Party Disposal, Permitted Reorganisation
or designation as an Unrestricted Subsidiary shall not take effect (and the Borrower will continue to have rights and obligations
under the Finance Documents) until the date on which the Third Party Disposal, Permitted Reorganisation or, as the case may be,
designation as an Unrestricted Subsidiary takes effect.

 

		(e)	The Agent (acting reasonably) may, at the cost and expense of the Company, require a legal opinion
from counsel to the Agent confirming the matters set out in paragraph (b)(iii) above and the Agent shall be under no
obligation to accept a Resignation Letter until it has obtained such opinion in form and substance satisfactory to it.

 

    104

     

    

 

		31.4	Additional Guarantors

 

		(a)	Subject to compliance with the provisions of paragraphs (c) and (d) of Clause 25.10
(“Know your customer” checks), the Company may request that any of its Subsidiaries which is a member of the
Group become a Guarantor.

 

		(b)	A member of the Group shall become an Additional Guarantor if:

 

		(i)	the Company and the proposed Additional Guarantor deliver to the Agent a duly completed and executed
Accession Deed; and

 

		(ii)	if required the Agent has received all of the documents and other evidence listed in Part 2
of Schedule 2 (Conditions Precedent) in relation to that Additional Guarantor, each in form and substance satisfactory to
the Agent (acting reasonably).

 

		(c)	The Agent shall notify the Company and the Lenders promptly upon being satisfied that it has received
(in form and substance satisfactory to it) all the documents and other evidence listed in Part 2 of Schedule 2 (Conditions
Precedent).

 

		(d)	Other than to the extent that the Majority Lenders notify the Agent in writing to the contrary
before the Agent gives the notification described in paragraph ‎(c) above, the Lenders authorise (but do not require)
the Agent to give that notification. The Agent shall not be liable for any damages, costs or losses whatsoever as a result of giving
any such notification.

 

		31.5	Resignation of a Guarantor

 

		(a)	The Company may request that a Guarantor (other than the Company and (for so long as it directly
owns any shares in MUL) Red Football Junior Limited) ceases to be a Guarantor by delivering to the Agent a Resignation Letter if:

 

		(i)	that Guarantor is being disposed of by way of a Third Party Disposal or Permitted Reorganisation;

 

		(ii)	that Guarantor has become an Unrestricted Subsidiary in accordance with the terms of this Agreement;

 

		(iii)	the Guarantor is subject to a merger and/or consolidation not prohibited under Schedule 15 (Restrictive
Covenants); or

 

		(iv)	all the Lenders have consented to the resignation of that Guarantor.

 

		(b)	The Agent shall accept a Resignation Letter and notify the Company and the Lenders of its acceptance
if:

 

		(i)	the Company has confirmed that no Default is continuing or would result from the acceptance of
the Resignation Letter;

 

		(ii)	no payment is due from the Guarantor under Clause 23.1 (Guarantee and indemnity); and

 

		(iii)	where the Guarantor is also a Borrower, it is (or shall, following its disposal, reorganisation
or designation as an Unrestricted Subsidiary (as applicable) be) under no actual or contingent obligations as a Borrower and has
resigned and ceased to be a Borrower under Clause 31.3 (Resignation of a Borrower).

 

    105

     

    

 

		(c)	Subject to paragraph (d) below, upon notification by the Agent to the Company of its acceptance
of the Resignation Letter, that company shall cease to be a Guarantor and shall have no further rights or obligations under the
Finance Documents as a Guarantor.

 

		(d)	The resignation of a Guarantor which is the subject of a Third Party Disposal, Permitted Reorganisation
or designation as an Unrestricted Subsidiary shall not take effect (and the Guarantor will continue to have rights and obligations
under the Finance Documents) until the date on which the Third Party Disposal, Permitted Reorganisation or, as the case may be,
designation as an Unrestricted Subsidiary takes effect.

 

		31.6	Repetition of Representations

 

Delivery of an Accession Deed
constitutes confirmation by the relevant Restricted Subsidiary that the representations and warranties referred to in paragraph (c) of
Clause 24.28 (Times at which representations are made) are true and correct in relation to it as at the date of delivery
as if made by reference to the facts and circumstances then existing.

 

		31.7	Resignation and release of Security on disposal

 

		(a)	Without prejudice to the provisions of the Intercreditor Agreement, if a Borrower or Guarantor
is or is proposed to be the subject of a Third Party Disposal, a Permitted Reorganisation or there is a Disposal of Charged Property
(including pursuant to a Permitted Reorganisation) or that is otherwise permitted under the Intercreditor Agreement:

 

		(i)	where that Borrower or Guarantor created Transaction Security over any of its assets or business
in favour of the Security Trustee (including the assets or business of any of its Subsidiaries that is to cease to be a member
of the Group as a result of the disposal or Permitted Reorganisation) or Transaction Security in favour of the Security Trustee
was created over the shares (or equivalent) of that Borrower or Guarantor (or any of its Subsidiaries that is to cease to be a
member of the Group as a result of the disposal or Permitted Reorganisation), the Security Trustee shall, at the cost and request
of the Company, release those assets, business or shares (or equivalent) and issue certificates of non-crystallisation in accordance
with the Intercreditor Agreement;

 

		(ii)	the resignation of that Borrower or Guarantor and related release of Transaction Security referred
to in paragraph (a) above shall not become effective until the date of that disposal or Permitted Reorganisation (as
applicable); and

 

		(iii)	if the disposal or Permitted Reorganisation of that Borrower or Guarantor is not made, the Resignation
Letter of that Borrower or Guarantor and the related release of Transaction Security referred to in paragraph (a) above
shall have no effect and the obligations of the Borrower or Guarantor and the Transaction Security created or intended to be created
by or over that Borrower or Guarantor and its Subsidiaries shall continue in such force and effect as if that release had not been
effected.

 

    106

     

    

 

		(b)	Without prejudice to the foregoing, if requested by the Company in connection with any Structural
Change, increase in the Facility pursuant to Clause 2.2 (Increase) (or as otherwise permitted or contemplated by this Agreement),
repayment in full of the Facility or where otherwise provided for in this Agreement (including any Third Party Disposal or Permitted
Reorganisation), the Security Trustee and the other Finance Parties shall (at the cost of the Obligors and in the manner contemplated
by the Intercreditor Agreement) promptly execute any guarantee, security or other release and/or any amendment, supplement or other
documentation relating to the Transaction Security Documents required in order to complete or otherwise facilitate that step or
transaction (and the Security Trustee is authorised to execute, and will (subject to the Intercreditor Agreement) execute if required
by the Company, without need for any further authority from the Secured Parties, any such release or document on behalf of the
Secured Parties) provided that, in the case of any release of Transaction Security requested by the Company pursuant to this Clause
31.7 as part of a Structural Adjustment and/or an increase in the Facility pursuant to Clause 2.2 (Increase) (a “Permitted
Transaction”), that release shall be without prejudice to any obligation under this Agreement to provide, subject to
the Agreed Security Principals, replacement security (where applicable) and the Security Trustee shall not be required to execute
that release unless the Company has provided a certificate to the Security Trustee that it has determined in good faith (taking
into account any applicable legal limitations and other relevant considerations in relation to the Permitted Transaction) that
it is either not possible or not desirable to implement that Permitted Transaction on terms satisfactory to the Company by instead
granting additional Transaction Security and/or amending the terms of the existing Transaction Security.

 

    107

     

    

 

SECTION 10

 

THE FINANCE PARTIES

 

		32.	Role of the Agent and Others

 

		32.1	Appointment of the Agent

 

		(a)	Each of the Lenders appoints the Agent to act as its agent under and in connection with the Finance
Documents.

 

		(b)	Each of the Lenders authorises the Agent to perform the duties, obligations and responsibilities
and to exercise the rights, powers, authorities and discretions specifically given to the Agent under or in connection with the
Finance Documents together with any other incidental rights, powers, authorities and discretions.

 

		32.2	Duties of the Agent

 

		(a)	Subject to paragraph (b) below, the Agent shall promptly forward to a Party the original
or a copy of any document which is delivered to the Agent for that Party by any other Party.

 

		(b)	Without prejudice to Clause 29.7 (Copy of Transfer Certificate, Assignment Agreement or
Increase Confirmation to the Company), paragraph (a) above shall not apply to any Transfer Certificate, any Assignment
Agreement or any Increase Confirmation.

 

		(c)	Except where a Finance Document specifically provides otherwise, the Agent is not obliged to review
or check the adequacy, accuracy or completeness of any document it forwards to another Party.

 

		(d)	If the Agent receives notice from a Party referring to this Agreement, describing a Default and
stating that the circumstance described is a Default, it shall promptly notify the other Finance Parties.

 

		(e)	If the Agent is aware of the non-payment of any principal, interest, commitment fee or other fee
payable to a Finance Party (other than the Agent or the Security Trustee) under this Agreement it shall promptly notify the other
Finance Parties.

 

		(f)	The Agent shall provide to the Company within five Business Days of a request by the Company (but
no more frequently than once per calendar month), a list (which may be in electronic form) setting out the names of the Lenders
as at the date of that request, their respective Commitments, the address and fax number (and the department or officer, if any,
for whose attention any communication is to be made) of each Lender for any communication to be made or document to be delivered
under or in connection with the Finance Documents, the electronic mail address and/or any other information required to enable
the sending and receipt of information by electronic mail or other electronic means to and by each Lender to whom any communication
under or in connection with the Finance Documents may be made by that means and the account details of each Lender for any payment
to be distributed by the Agent to that Lender under the Finance Documents.

 

		(g)	Upon the Agent becoming an Impaired Agent, the Agent shall promptly provide to each Lender and
the Company a list (which may be in electronic form) setting out the names of the Lenders as at the date on which such list is
provided.

 

    108

     

    

 

		(h)	The Agent’s duties under the Finance Documents are solely mechanical and administrative in
nature.

 

		(i)	The Agent shall have only those duties, obligations and responsibilities expressly specified in
the Finance Documents to which it is expressed to be a party (and no others shall be implied).

 

		32.3	No fiduciary duties

 

		(a)	Nothing in any Finance Document constitutes the Agent as a trustee or fiduciary of any other person.

 

		(b)	Neither the Agent nor the Security Trustee shall be bound to account to any Lender for any sum
or the profit element of any sum received by it for its own account.

 

		32.4	Business with the Group

 

The Agent and the Security Trustee
may accept deposits from, lend money to and generally engage in any kind of banking or other business with any member of the Group.

 

		32.5	Rights and discretions

 

		(a)	The Agent may:

 

		(i)	rely on any representation, communication, notice or document (including, without limitation, any
notice given by a Lender pursuant to paragraph (b) or paragraph (c) of Clause 30.2 (Disenfranchisement on
Debt Purchase Transactions entered into by Investor Affiliates)) believed by it to be genuine, correct and appropriately authorised;
and

 

		(ii)	rely on any statement made by a director, authorised signatory or employee of any person regarding
any matters which may reasonably be assumed to be within his knowledge or within his power to verify;

 

		(iii)	assume that:

 

		(A)	any instructions received by it from the Majority Lenders, any Lenders or any group of Lenders
are duly given in accordance with the terms of the Finance Documents; and

 

		(B)	unless it has received notice of revocation, that those instructions have not been revoked; and

 

		(iv)	rely on certificate from any person:

 

		(A)	as to any matter of fact or circumstance which might reasonably be expected to be within the knowledge
of that person; or

 

		(B)	to the effect that such person approves of any particular dealing, transaction, step, action or
thing,

 

as sufficient evidence that this
is the case and, in the case of paragraph (A) above, may assume the truth and accuracy of that certificate.

 

    109

     

    

 

		(b)	The Agent may assume (unless it has received notice to the contrary in its capacity as agent for
the Lenders) that:

 

		(i)	no Default has occurred (unless it has actual knowledge of a Default arising under Clause 28.1
(Non-payment));

 

		(ii)	any right, power, authority or discretion vested in any Party or any group of Lenders has not been
exercised;

 

		(iii)	any notice or request made by the Company is made on behalf of and with the consent and knowledge
of all the Obligors; and

 

		(iv)	no Notifiable Debt Purchase Transaction:

 

		(A)	has been entered into;

 

		(B)	has been terminated; or

 

		(C)	has ceased to be with an Investor Affiliate.

 

		(c)	The Agent may engage, pay for and rely on the advice or services of any lawyers, accountants, tax
advisers, surveyors or other professional advisers or experts.

 

		(d)	Unless a Finance Document expressly provides otherwise, the Agent may disclose to any other Party
any information it reasonably believes it has received as agent under this Agreement.

 

		(e)	Without prejudice to the generality of paragraph (d) above, the Agent may disclose the
identity of a Defaulting Lender to the other Finance Parties and the Company and shall disclose the same upon the written request
of the Company or the Majority Lenders.

 

		(f)	Notwithstanding any other provision of any Finance Document to the contrary, the Agent is not obliged
to do or omit to do anything if it would or might in its reasonable opinion constitute a breach of any law or regulation or a breach
of a fiduciary duty or duty of confidentiality.

 

		(g)	Without prejudice to the generality of paragraph (c) above or paragraph (h) below, the
Agent may at any time engage and pay for the services of any lawyers to act as independent counsel to the Agent (and so separate
from any lawyers instructed by the Lenders) if the Agent in its reasonable opinion deems this to be desirable.

 

		(h)	The Agent may rely on the advice or services of any lawyers, accountants, tax advisers, surveyors
or other professional advisers or experts (whether obtained by the Agent or by any other Party) and shall not be liable for any
damages, costs or losses to any person, any diminution in value or any liability whatsoever arising as a result of its so relying.

 

		(i)	Notwithstanding any provision of any Finance Document to the contrary, the Agent (acting in such
role) is not obliged to expend or risk its own funds or otherwise incur any financial liability in the performance of its duties,
obligations or responsibilities or the exercise of any right, power, authority or discretion if it has grounds for believing the
repayment of such funds or adequate indemnity against, or security for, such risk or liability is not reasonably assured to it.

 

    110

     

    

 

		32.6	Instructions

 

		(a)	Unless a contrary indication appears in a Finance Document, the Agent shall (i) exercise or
refrain from exercising any right, power, authority or discretion vested in it as Agent in accordance with any instructions given
to it by: (A) all Lenders if the relevant Finance Document stipulates the matter is an all Lender decision; (B) Super
Majority Lenders if the relevant Finance Document stipulates the matter is a Super Majority Lender decision; and (C) in all
other cases, the Majority Lenders and (ii) not be liable for any act (or omission) if it acts (or refrains from taking any
action) in accordance with paragraph (i) above.

 

		(b)	The Agent shall be entitled to request instructions, or clarification of any instruction, from
the Majority Lenders (or if the relevant Finance Document stipulates the matter is a decision for any other Lender or group of
Lenders, from that Lender or group of Lenders) as to whether, and in what manner, it should exercise or refrain from exercising
any right, power, authority or discretion and the Agent may refrain from acting unless and until it receives any such instructions
or clarification that it has requested.

 

		(c)	Save in the case of decisions stipulated to be a matter for any other Lender or group of Lenders
under the relevant Finance Document and unless a contrary indication appears in a Finance Document, any instructions given by the
Majority Lenders shall override any conflicting instructions given by any other Parties and will be binding on all the Finance
Parties other than the Security Trustee.

 

		(d)	The Agent may refrain from acting in accordance with the instructions of any Lender or group of
Lenders until it has received such security as it may require for any cost, loss or liability (together with any associated VAT)
which it may incur in complying with the instructions.

 

		(e)	In the absence of instructions from the required Lender or group of Lenders, the Agent may act
(or refrain from taking action) as it considers to be in the best interest of the Lenders.

 

		(f)	The Agent is not authorised to act on behalf of a Lender (without first obtaining that Lender’s
consent) in any legal or arbitration proceedings relating to any Finance Document. This paragraph (f) shall not apply
to any legal or arbitration proceeding relating to the perfection, preservation or protection of rights under the Transaction Security
Documents or enforcement of the Transaction Security or Transaction Security Documents.

 

		32.7	Responsibility for documentation

 

The Agent is not:

 

		(a)	responsible or liable for the adequacy, accuracy and/or completeness of any information (whether
oral or written) supplied by the Agent, an Obligor or any other person given in or in connection with any Finance Document or the
transactions contemplated in the Finance Documents or any other agreement, arrangement or document entered into, made or executed
in anticipation of, under or in connection with any Finance Document;

 

		(b)	responsible for the legality, validity, effectiveness, adequacy or enforceability of any Finance
Document or the Transaction Security or any other agreement, arrangement or document entered into, made or executed in anticipation
of or in connection with any Finance Document or the Transaction Security; or

 

		(c)	responsible for any determination as to whether any information provided or to be provided to any
Finance Party is non-public information the use of which may be regulated or prohibited by applicable law or regulation relating
to insider dealing or otherwise.

 

    111

     

    

 

		32.8	No duty to monitor

 

The Agent shall not be bound
to enquire:

 

		(a)	whether or not any Default has occurred;

 

		(b)	as to the performance, default or any breach by any Party of its obligations under any Finance
Document; or

 

		(c)	whether any other event specified in any Finance Document has occurred.

 

		32.9	Exclusion of liability

 

		(a)	Without limiting paragraph (b) below (and without prejudice to any other provision of
any Finance Document excluding or limiting the liability of the Agent), the Agent, will not be liable (including, without limitation,
for negligence or any other category of liability whatsoever) for:

 

		(i)	any damages, costs or losses to any person, any diminution in value, or any liability whatsoever
arising as a result of taking or not taking any action under or in connection with any Finance Document or the Transaction Security,
unless directly caused by its gross negligence or wilful misconduct;

 

		(ii)	exercising, or not exercising, any right, power, authority or discretion given to it by, or in
connection with, any Finance Document, the Transaction Security or any other agreement, arrangement or document entered into, made
or executed in anticipation of, under or in connection with, any Finance Document or the Transaction Security; or

 

		(iii)	without prejudice to the generality of paragraphs (i) and (ii) above, any damages, costs
or losses to any person, any diminution in value or any liability whatsoever arising as a result of:

 

		(A)	any act, event or circumstance not reasonably within its control; or

 

		(B)	the general risks of investment in, or the holding of assets in, any jurisdiction,

 

including (in each case and without
limitation) such damages, costs, losses, diminution in value or liability arising as a result of: nationalisation, expropriation
or other governmental actions; any regulation, currency restriction, devaluation or fluctuation; market conditions affecting the
execution or settlement of transactions or the value of assets (including any Disruption Event); breakdown, failure or malfunction
of any third party transport, telecommunications, computer services or systems; natural disasters or acts of God; war, terrorism,
insurrection or revolution; or strikes or industrial action.

 

		(b)	No Party (other than the Agent) may take any proceedings against any officer, employee or agent
of the Agent in respect of any claim it might have against the Agent or in respect of any act or omission of any kind by that officer,
employee or agent in relation to any Finance Document or any Transaction Document and any officer, employee or agent of the Agent
may rely on this Clause 32.9 subject to Clause 1.5 (Third party rights) and the provisions of the Third Parties
Act.

 

    112

     

    

 

		(c)	The Agent will not be liable for any delay (or any related consequences) in crediting an account
with an amount required under the Finance Documents to be paid by the Agent if the Agent has taken all necessary steps as soon
as reasonably practicable to comply with the regulations or operating procedures of any recognised clearing or settlement system
used by the Agent for that purpose.

 

		(d)	Nothing in this Agreement shall oblige the Agent to carry out:

 

		(i)	any “know your customer”, USA PATRIOT Act or other checks in relation to any
person; or

 

		(ii)	any check on the extent to which any transaction contemplated by this Agreement might be unlawful
for any Lender,

 

on behalf of any Lender and each
Lender confirms to the Agent that it is solely responsible for any such checks it is required to carry out and that it may not
rely on any statement in relation to such checks made by the Agent.

 

		(e)	Without prejudice to any provision of any Finance Document excluding or limiting the Agent’s
liability, any liability of the Agent arising under or in connection with any Finance Document or the Transaction Security shall
be limited to the amount of actual loss suffered (as determined by reference to the date of default of the Agent or, if later,
the date on which the loss arises as a result of such default) but without reference to any special conditions or circumstances
known to the Agent at any time which increase the amount of that loss. In no event shall the Agent be liable for any loss of profits,
goodwill, reputation, business opportunity or anticipated saving, or for special, punitive, indirect or consequential damages,
whether or not the Agent has been advised of the possibility of such loss or damages.

 

		32.10	Lenders’ indemnity to the Agent

 

Each Lender shall (in proportion
to its share of the Total Commitments or, if the Total Commitments are then zero, to its share of the Total Commitments immediately
prior to their reduction to zero) indemnify the Agent, within three Business Days of demand, against any cost, loss or liability
(including, without limitation, for negligence or any other category of liability whatsoever) incurred by the Agent (otherwise
than by reason of the Agent’s gross negligence or wilful misconduct) (or, in the case of any cost, loss or liability pursuant
to Clause 35.11 (Disruption to Payment Systems etc.) notwithstanding the Agent’s negligence, gross negligence
or any other category of liability whatsoever but not including any claim based on the fraud of the Agent) in acting as Agent under
the Finance Documents (unless the Agent has been reimbursed by an Obligor pursuant to a Finance Document).

 

		32.11	Resignation of the Agent

 

		(a)	The Agent may resign and appoint one of its Affiliates acting through an office in the United Kingdom
as successor by giving notice to the Lenders and the Company.

 

		(b)	Alternatively the Agent may resign by giving at least 30 days’ notice to the Lenders and
the Company, in which case the Majority Lenders (after consultation with the Company) may appoint a successor Agent.

 

		(c)	If the Majority Lenders have not appointed a successor Agent in accordance with paragraph (b) above
within 30 days after notice of resignation was given, the retiring Agent (after consultation with the Company) may appoint
a successor Agent (acting through an office in the United Kingdom).

 

    113

     

    

 

		(d)	If the Agent wishes to resign because (acting reasonably) it has concluded that it is no longer
appropriate for it to remain as agent and the Agent is entitled to appoint a successor Agent under paragraph (c) above,
the Agent may (if it concludes (acting reasonably) that it is necessary to do so in order to persuade the proposed successor Agent
to become a party to this Agreement as Agent) agree with the proposed successor Agent amendments to this Clause 32 and any
other term of this Agreement dealing with the rights or obligations of the Agent consistent with then current market practice for
the appointment and protection of corporate trustees together with any reasonable amendments to the agency fee payable under this
Agreement which are consistent with the successor Agent’s normal fee rates and those amendments will bind the Parties.

 

		(e)	The retiring Agent shall, at its own cost, make available to the successor Agent such documents
and records and provide such assistance as the successor Agent may reasonably request for the purposes of performing its functions
as Agent under the Finance Documents.

 

		(f)	The Agent’s resignation notice shall only take effect upon the appointment of a successor.

 

		(g)	Upon the appointment of a successor, the retiring Agent shall be discharged from any further obligation
in respect of the Finance Documents (other than its obligations under paragraph (e) above) but shall remain entitled to the
benefit of this Clause 32 (and any agency fees for the account of the retiring Agent shall cease to accrue from (and shall
be payable on) that date). Any successor and each of the other Parties shall have the same rights and obligations amongst themselves
as they would have had if such successor had been an original Party.

 

		(h)	The Agent shall resign in accordance with paragraph (b) above (and, to the extent applicable,
shall use reasonable endeavours to appoint a successor Agent pursuant to paragraph (c) above) if on or after the date which
is three months before the earliest FATCA Application Date relating to any payment to the Agent under the Finance Documents, either:

 

		(i)	the Agent fails to respond to a request under Clause 18.9 (FATCA Information) and the Company
or a Lender reasonably believes that the Agent will not be (or will have ceased to be) a FATCA Exempt Party on or after that FATCA
Application Date;

 

		(ii)	the information supplied by the Agent pursuant to Clause 18.9 (FATCA Information) indicates
that the Agent will not be (or will have ceased to be) a FATCA Exempt Party on or after that FATCA Application Date; or

 

		(iii)	the Agent notifies the Company and the Lenders that the Agent will not be (or will have ceased
to be) a FATCA Exempt Party on or after that FATCA Application Date,

 

and (in each case) the Company
or a Lender reasonably believes that a Party will be required to make a FATCA Deduction that would not be required if the Agent
were a FATCA Exempt Party, and the Company or that Lender, by notice to the Agent, requires it to resign.

 

		32.12	Replacement of the Agent

 

		(a)	After consultation with the Company, the Majority Lenders may, by giving 30 days’ notice
to the Agent (or, at any time the Agent is an Impaired Agent, by giving any shorter notice determined by the Majority Lenders)
replace the Agent by appointing a successor Agent (acting through an office in the United Kingdom).

 

    114

     

    

 

		(b)	The retiring Agent shall (at its own cost if it is an Impaired Agent and otherwise at the expense
of the Lenders) make available to the successor Agent such documents and records and provide such assistance as the successor Agent
may reasonably request for the purposes of performing its functions as Agent under the Finance Documents.

 

		(c)	The appointment of the successor Agent shall take effect on the date specified in the notice from
the Majority Lenders to the retiring Agent. As from this date, the retiring Agent shall be discharged from any further obligation
in respect of the Finance Documents (other than its obligations under paragraph (b) above) but shall remain entitled to the
benefit of this Clause 32 (and any agency fees for the account of the retiring Agent shall cease to accrue from (and shall
be payable on) that date).

 

		(d)	Any successor Agent and each of the other Parties shall have the same rights and obligations amongst
themselves as they would have had if such successor had been an original Party.

 

		32.13	Confidentiality

 

		(a)	In acting as agent for the Finance Parties, the Agent shall be regarded as acting through its agency
division which shall be treated as a separate entity from any other of its divisions or departments.

 

		(b)	If information is received by another division or department of the Agent, it may be treated as
confidential to that division or department and the Agent shall not be deemed to have notice of it.

 

		(c)	Notwithstanding any other provision of any Finance Document to the contrary, the Agent is not obliged
to disclose to any other person (i) any confidential information or (ii) any other information if the disclosure would
or might in its reasonable opinion constitute a breach of any law or a breach of a fiduciary duty.

 

		32.14	Relationship with the Lenders

 

		(a)	Subject to Clause 29.9 (Pro rata interest settlement), the Agent may treat the person
shown in its records as Lender at the opening of business (in the place of the Agent’s principal office as notified to the
Finance Parties from time to time) as the Lender acting through its Facility Office:

 

		(i)	entitled to or liable for any payment due under any Finance Document on that day; and

 

		(ii)	entitled to receive and act upon any notice, request, document or communication or make any decision
or determination under any Finance Document made or delivered on that day,

 

unless it has received not less
than five Business Days’ prior notice from that Lender to the contrary in accordance with the terms of this Agreement.

 

		(b)	Each Lender shall supply the Agent with any information that the Security Trustee may reasonably
specify (through the Agent) as being necessary or desirable to enable the Security Trustee to perform its functions as Security
Trustee. Each Lender shall deal with the Security Trustee exclusively through the Agent and shall not deal directly with the Security
Trustee.

 

    115

     

    

 

		(c)	Any Lender may by notice to the Agent appoint a person to receive on its behalf all notices, communications,
information and documents to be made or despatched to that Lender under the Finance Documents. Such notice shall contain the address,
fax number and (where communication by electronic mail or other electronic means is permitted under Clause 37.6 (Electronic
communication)) electronic mail address and/or any other information required to enable the sending and receipt of information
by that means (and, in each case, the department or officer, if any, for whose attention communication is to be made) and be treated
as a notification of a substitute address, fax number, electronic mail address, department and officer by that Lender for the purposes
of Clause 37.2 (Addresses) and paragraph (a)(iii) of Clause 37.6 (Electronic communication) and
the Agent shall be entitled to treat such person as the person entitled to receive all such notices, communications, information
and documents as though that person were that Lender.

 

		32.15	Credit appraisal by the Lenders

 

Without affecting the responsibility
of any Obligor for information supplied by it or on its behalf in connection with any Finance Document, each Lender confirms to
the Agent that it has been, and will continue to be, solely responsible for making its own independent appraisal and investigation
of all risks arising under or in connection with any Finance Document including but not limited to:

 

		(a)	the financial condition, status and nature of each member of the Group;

 

		(b)	the legality, validity, effectiveness, adequacy or enforceability of any Finance Document and the
Transaction Security and any other agreement, arrangement or document entered into, made or executed in anticipation of, under
or in connection with any Finance Document or the Transaction Security;

 

		(c)	whether that Finance Party has recourse, and the nature and extent of that recourse, against any
Party or any of its respective assets under or in connection with any Finance Document, the Transaction Security or the transactions
contemplated by the Finance Documents or any other agreement, arrangement or document entered into, made or executed in anticipation
of, under or in connection with any Finance Document or the Transaction Security;

 

		(d)	the adequacy, accuracy and/or completeness of any information provided by the Agent, any Party
or by any other person under or in connection with any Finance Document, the transactions contemplated by the Finance Documents
or any other agreement, arrangement or document entered into, made or executed in anticipation of, under or in connection with
any Finance Document; and

 

		(e)	the right or title of any person in or to, or the value or sufficiency of any part of the Charged
Property, the priority of any of the Transaction Security or the existence of any Security affecting the Charged Property.

 

		32.16	Base Reference Banks and Alternative Reference Banks

 

If a Base Reference Bank or Alternative
Reference Bank (or, if a Base Reference Bank or Alternative Reference Bank is not a Lender, the Lender of which it is an Affiliate)
ceases to be a Lender, the Agent shall (in consultation with the Company) appoint another Lender or an Affiliate of a Lender to
replace that Base Reference Bank or Alternative Reference Bank.

 

    116

     

    

 

		32.17	Agent’s management time

 

Any amount payable to the Agent
under Clause 20.3 (Indemnity to the Agent), Clause 22 (Costs and expenses) and Clause 32.10 (Lenders’ indemnity
to the Agent) shall include the cost of utilising the Agent’s management time or other resources and will be calculated
on the basis of such reasonable daily or hourly rates as the Agent may notify to the Company and the Lenders.

 

		32.18	Deduction from amounts payable by the Agent

 

If any Party owes an amount to
the Agent under the Finance Documents the Agent may, after giving notice to that Party, deduct an amount not exceeding that amount
from any payment to that Party which the Agent would otherwise be obliged to make under the Finance Documents and apply the amount
deducted in or towards satisfaction of the amount owed. For the purposes of the Finance Documents that Party shall be regarded
as having received any amount so deducted.

 

		32.19	Reliance and engagement letters

 

Each Finance Party confirms that
the Agent has authority to accept on its behalf (and ratifies the acceptance on its behalf of any letters or reports already accepted
by the Agent) any reports or letters provided by accountants in connection with the Finance Documents or the transactions contemplated
in the Finance Documents and to bind it in respect of those reports or letters and to sign such letters on its behalf and further
confirms that it accepts the terms and qualifications set out in such letters.

 

		32.20	Register

 

		(a)	The Agent, on behalf of the Borrower, shall maintain a register (the “Register”)
for the registration and transfer of the Loans, and shall enter the names and addresses of the registered holders of the Loans,
the transfers, of the Loan and the names and addresses of the transferees (including all assignees, successors and participants)
of the Loans.

 

		(b)	The Borrower shall be provided reasonable opportunities to inspect the Register from time to time.

 

		(c)	The Borrower shall treat any registered holder as the absolute owner of any Loans held by such
holder, as indicated in the Register (absent manifest error), for the purpose of receiving payment of all amounts payable with
respect to such Loans and for all other purposes.

 

		(d)	The Loans are registered obligations and the right, title and interest of any Lender and its assignees
in and to such Loans, shall be transferable only upon notation of such transfer in the Register.

 

		(e)	Solely for the purposes of this Clause 32.20 the Agent shall be the Borrowers’ agent for
purposes of maintaining the Register.

 

		(f)	This Clause 32.20 shall be construed so that the Loans are at all times maintained in “registered
form” within the meaning of Sections 163(f), 871(h)(2) and 881(c)(2) of the Code and any related regulations (and
any other relevant or successor provisions of the Code or such regulations).

 

    117

     

    

 

		32.21	Sub-participant Register

 

Each Lender that sells a sub-participation
in a Loan or other obligation of the Borrower under a Finance Document shall, acting solely for this purpose as a non-fiduciary
agent of the Borrower, maintain a register on which it enters the name and address of each sub-participant and the principal amounts
(and stated interest) of each sub-participant’s interest in such Loans or other obligations (for the purposes of this provision,
the “Participant Register”); provided that no such Lender shall have any obligation to disclose all or any portion
of the Participant Register (including the identity of any sub-participant or any information relating to a participant’s
interest in any Commitments, Loans or other obligations under any Finance Document) to any person except to the extent that such
disclosure is necessary to establish that such Commitment, Loan or other obligation is in registered form within the meaning of
Section 5f.103-1(c) and Proposed Section 1.163-5(b) of the US Treasury Regulations (or, in each case, any amended
or successor version). The entries in the Participant Register shall be conclusive absent manifest error, and such Lender shall
treat each person whose name is recorded in the Participant Register as the owner of such sub-participation for all purposes of
this Agreement notwithstanding any notice to the contrary.

 

		32.22	Role of Base Reference Banks and Alternative Reference Banks

 

		(a)	No Base Reference Bank or Alternative Reference Bank is under any obligation to provide a quotation
or any other information to the Agent.

 

		(b)	No Base Reference Bank or Alternative Reference Bank will be liable for any action taken by it
under or in connection with any Finance Document, or for any Reference Bank Quotation, unless directly caused by its gross negligence
or wilful misconduct.

 

		(c)	No Party (other than the relevant Base Reference Bank or Alternative Reference Bank) may take any
proceedings against any officer, employee or agent of any Base Reference Bank or Alternative Reference Bank in respect of any claim
it might have against that Base Reference Bank or Alternative Reference Bank or in respect of any act or omission of any kind by
that officer, employee or agent in relation to any Finance Document, or to any Reference Bank Quotation, and any officer, employee
or agent of each Base Reference Bank or Alternative Reference Bank may rely on this Clause 32.22 subject to Clause 1.4 (Third
party rights) and the provisions of the Third Parties Act.

 

		32.23	Third party Base Reference Banks and Alternative Reference Banks

 

A
Base Reference Bank or Alternative Reference Bank which is not a Party may rely on Clause 32.22 (Role of Base Reference Banks
and Alternative Reference Banks) and Clause 43 (Confidentiality of Funding Rates and Reference Bank Quotations) subject
to Clause ‎‎1.5 (Third party rights) and the provisions of the Third Parties Act.

 

		33.	Conduct of Business by the Finance Parties

 

No provision of this Agreement
will:

 

		(a)	interfere with the right of any Finance Party to arrange its affairs (tax or otherwise) in whatever
manner it thinks fit;

 

		(b)	oblige any Finance Party to investigate or claim any credit, relief, remission or repayment available
to it or the extent, order and manner of any claim; or

 

		(c)	oblige any Finance Party to disclose any information relating to its affairs (tax or otherwise)
or any computations in respect of Tax.

 

    118

     

    

 

		34.	Sharing among the Finance Parties

 

		34.1	Payments to Finance Parties

 

If a Finance Party (a “Recovering
Finance Party”) receives or recovers any amount from an Obligor other than in accordance with Clause 35 (Payment
mechanics) (a “Recovered Amount”) and applies that amount to a payment due under the Finance Documents then:

 

		(a)	the Recovering Finance Party shall, within three Business Days, notify details of the receipt or
recovery to the Agent;

 

		(b)	the Agent shall determine whether the receipt or recovery is in excess of the amount the Recovering
Finance Party would have been paid had the receipt or recovery been received or made by the Agent and distributed in accordance
with Clause 35 (Payment mechanics), without taking account of any Tax which would be imposed on the Agent in relation
to the receipt, recovery or distribution; and

 

		(c)	the Recovering Finance Party shall, within three Business Days of demand by the Agent, pay to the
Agent an amount (the “Sharing Payment”) equal to such receipt or recovery less any amount which the Agent determines
may be retained by the Recovering Finance Party as its share of any payment to be made, in accordance with Clause 35.6 (Partial
payments).

 

		34.2	Redistribution of payments

 

The Agent shall treat the Sharing
Payment as if it had been paid by the relevant Obligor and distribute it between the Finance Parties (other than the Recovering
Finance Party) (the “Sharing Finance Parties”) in accordance with Clause 35.6 (Partial payments)
towards the obligations of that Obligor to the Sharing Finance Parties.

 

		34.3	Recovering Finance Party’s rights

 

On a distribution by the Agent
under Clause 34.2 (Redistribution of payments), of a payment received by a Recovering Finance Party from an Obligor,
as between the relevant Obligor and the Recovering Finance Party, an amount of the Recovered Amount equal to the Sharing Payment
will be treated as not having been paid by that Obligor.

 

		34.4	Reversal of redistribution

 

If any part of the Sharing Payment
received or recovered by a Recovering Finance Party becomes repayable and is repaid by that Recovering Finance Party, then:

 

		(a)	each Sharing Finance Party shall, upon request of the Agent, pay to the Agent for the account of
that Recovering Finance Party an amount equal to the appropriate part of its share of the Sharing Payment (together with an amount
as is necessary to reimburse that Recovering Finance Party for its proportion of any interest on the Sharing Payment which that
Recovering Finance Party is required to pay) (the “Redistributed Amount”); and

 

		(b)	as between the relevant Obligor and each relevant Sharing Finance Party, an amount equal to the
relevant Redistributed Amount will be treated as not having been paid by that Obligor.

 

    119

     

    

 

 

	34.5	Exceptions

 

		(a)	This Clause 34 shall not apply to the extent that the Recovering Finance Party would not,
after making any payment pursuant to this Clause, have a valid and enforceable claim against the relevant Obligor.

 

		(b)	A Recovering Finance Party is not obliged to share with any other Finance Party any amount which
the Recovering Finance Party has received or recovered as a result of taking legal or arbitration proceedings, if:

 

		(i)	it notified the other Finance Party of the legal or arbitration proceedings; and

 

		(ii)	the other Finance Party had an opportunity to participate in those legal or arbitration proceedings
but did not do so as soon as reasonably practicable having received notice and did not take separate legal or arbitration proceedings.

 

    120

     

    

 

SECTION 11

 

ADMINISTRATION

 

	35.	Payment Mechanics

 

		35.1	Payments to the Agent

 

		(a)	On each date on which an Obligor or a Lender is required to make a payment under a Finance Document,
that Obligor or Lender shall make the same available to the Agent (unless a contrary indication appears in a Finance Document)
for value on the due date at the time and in such funds specified by the Agent as being customary at the time for settlement of
transactions in the relevant currency in the place of payment.

 

		(b)	Payment shall be made to such account in London with such bank as the Agent specifies.

 

		35.2	Distributions by the Agent

 

Each payment received by the
Agent under the Finance Documents for another Party shall, subject to Clause 35.3 (Distributions to an Obligor) and
Clause 35.4 (Clawback) be made available by the Agent as soon as practicable after receipt to the Party entitled to
receive payment in accordance with this Agreement (in the case of a Lender, for the account of its Facility Office), to such account
as that Party may notify to the Agent by not less than five Business Days’ notice with a bank specified by that Party in
London.

 

		35.3	Distributions to an Obligor

 

The Agent may (with the consent
of the Obligor or in accordance with Clause 36 (Set-Off)) apply any amount received by it for that Obligor in or towards
payment (on the date and in the currency and funds of receipt) of any amount due from that Obligor under the Finance Documents
or in or towards purchase of any amount of any currency to be so applied.

 

		35.4	Clawback

 

		(a)	Where a sum is to be paid to the Agent under the Finance Documents for another Party, the Agent
is not obliged to pay that sum to that other Party (or to enter into or perform any related exchange contract) until it has been
able to establish to its satisfaction that it has actually received that sum.

 

		(b)	If the Agent pays an amount to another Party and it proves to be the case that the Agent had not
actually received that amount, then the Party to whom that amount (or the proceeds of any related exchange contract) was paid by
the Agent shall on demand refund the same to the Agent together with interest on that amount from the date of payment to the date
of receipt by the Agent, calculated by the Agent to reflect its cost of funds.

 

		35.5	Impaired Agent

 

		(a)	If, at any time, the Agent becomes an Impaired Agent, an Obligor or a Lender which is required
to make a payment under the Finance Documents to the Agent in accordance with Clause 35.1 (Payments to the Agent) may
instead either pay that amount direct to the required recipient or pay that amount to an interest-bearing account held with an
Acceptable Bank within the meaning of paragraph (a) of the definition of “Acceptable Bank” and in relation
to which no Insolvency Event has occurred and is continuing, in the name of the Obligor or the Lender making the payment and designated
as a trust account for the benefit of the Party or Parties beneficially entitled to that payment under the Finance Documents. In
each case such payments must be made on the due date for payment under the Finance Documents.

 

    121

     

    

  

		(b)	All interest accrued on the amount standing to the credit of the trust account shall be for the
benefit of the beneficiaries of that trust account pro rata to their respective entitlements.

 

		(c)	A Party which has made a payment in accordance with this Clause 35.5 shall be discharged of
the relevant payment obligation under the Finance Documents and shall not take any credit risk with respect to the amounts standing
to the credit of the trust account.

 

		(d)	Promptly upon the appointment of a successor Agent in accordance with Clause 32.12 (Replacement
of the Agent), each Party which has made a payment to a trust account in accordance with this Clause 35.5 shall give all
requisite instructions to the bank with whom the trust account is held to transfer the amount (together with any accrued interest)
to the successor Agent for distribution in accordance with Clause 35.2 (Distributions by the Agent).

 

		35.6	Partial payments

 

		(a)	If the Agent receives a payment for application against amounts due in respect of any Finance Documents
that is insufficient to discharge all the amounts then due and payable by an Obligor under those Finance Documents, the Agent shall
apply that payment towards the obligations of that Obligor under those Finance Documents in the following order:

 

		(i)	first, in or towards payment pro rata of any unpaid fees, costs and expenses of the Agent
and the Security Trustee under those Finance Documents;

 

		(ii)	secondly, in or towards payment pro rata of any accrued interest, fee or commission due
but unpaid under those Finance Documents;

 

		(iii)	thirdly, in or towards payment pro rata of any principal due but unpaid under those Finance
Documents; and

 

		(iv)	fourthly, in or towards payment pro rata of any other sum due but unpaid under the Finance
Documents.

 

		(b)	The Agent shall, if so directed by the Majority Lenders, vary the order set out in paragraphs (a)(ii) to
(iv) above.

 

		(c)	Paragraphs (a) and (b) above will override any appropriation made by an Obligor.

 

		35.7	Set-off by Obligors

 

All payments to be made by an
Obligor under the Finance Documents shall be calculated and be made, save to the extent contemplated in Clause 10.1 (Repayment
of Loans) and Clause 18.4 (Tax Credit), without (and free and clear of any deduction for) set-off or counterclaim.

 

		35.8	Business Days

 

		(a)	Any payment under the Finance Documents which is due to be made on a day that is not a Business
Day shall be made on the next Business Day in the same calendar month (if there is one) or the preceding Business Day (if there
is not).

 

    122

     

    

 

		(b)	During any extension of the due date for payment of any principal or Unpaid Sum under this Agreement
interest is payable on the principal or Unpaid Sum at the rate payable on the original due date.

 

		35.9	Currency of account

 

		(a)	Subject to paragraphs (b) to (e) below, the Base Currency is the currency of account
and payment for any sum due from an Obligor under any Finance Document.

 

		(b)	A repayment of a Utilisation or Unpaid Sum or a part of a Utilisation or Unpaid Sum shall be made
in the currency in which that Utilisation or Unpaid Sum is denominated on its due date.

 

		(c)	Each payment of interest shall be made in the currency in which the sum in respect of which the
interest is payable was denominated when that interest accrued.

 

		(d)	Each payment in respect of costs, expenses or Taxes shall be made in the currency in which the
costs, expenses or Taxes are incurred.

 

		(e)	Any amount expressed to be payable in a currency other than the Base Currency shall be paid in
that other currency.

 

		35.10	Change of currency

 

		(a)	Unless otherwise prohibited by law, if more than one currency or currency unit are at the same
time recognised by the central bank of any country as the lawful currency of that country, then:

 

		(i)	any reference in the Finance Documents to, and any obligations arising under the Finance Documents
in, the currency of that country shall be translated into, or paid in, the currency or currency unit of that country designated
by the Agent (after consultation with the Company); and

 

		(ii)	any translation from one currency or currency unit to another shall be at the official rate of
exchange recognised by the central bank for the conversion of that currency or currency unit into the other, rounded up or down
by the Agent (acting reasonably).

 

		(b)	If a change in any currency of a country occurs, this Agreement will, to the extent the Agent (acting
reasonably and after consultation with the Company) specifies to be necessary, be amended to comply with any generally accepted
conventions and market practice in the London interbank market and otherwise to reflect the change in currency.

 

		35.11	Disruption to Payment Systems etc.

 

If either the Agent determines
(in its discretion) that a Disruption Event has occurred or the Agent is notified by the Company that a Disruption Event has occurred:

 

		(a)	the Agent may, and shall if requested to do so by the Company, consult with the Company with a
view to agreeing with the Company such changes to the operation or administration of the Facility as the Agent may deem necessary
in the circumstances;

 

		(b)	the Agent shall not be obliged to consult with the Company in relation to any changes mentioned
in paragraph (a) if, in its opinion, it is not practicable to do so in the circumstances and, in any event, shall have
no obligation to agree to such changes;

 

    123

     

    

 

		(c)	the Agent may consult with the Finance Parties in relation to any changes mentioned in paragraph (a) but
shall not be obliged to do so if, in its opinion, it is not practicable to do so in the circumstances;

  

		(d)	any such changes agreed upon by the Agent and the Company shall (whether or not it is finally determined
that a Disruption Event has occurred) be binding upon the Parties as an amendment to (or, as the case may be, waiver of) the terms
of the Finance Documents notwithstanding the provisions of Clause 41 (Amendments and Waivers);

 

		(e)	the Agent shall not be liable for any damages, costs or losses to any person, any diminution in
value or any liability whatsoever (including, without limitation for negligence, gross negligence or any other category of liability
whatsoever but not including any claim based on the fraud of the Agent) arising as a result of its taking, or failing to take,
any actions pursuant to or in connection with this Clause 35.11; and

 

		(f)	the Agent shall notify the Finance Parties of all changes agreed pursuant to paragraph (d) above.

 

		36.	Set-Off

 

Whilst an Event of Default is
continuing, a Finance Party may set off any matured obligation due from an Obligor under the Finance Documents (to the extent beneficially
owned by that Finance Party) against any matured obligation owed by that Finance Party to that Obligor, regardless of the place
of payment, booking branch or currency of either obligation. If the obligations are in different currencies, the Finance Party
may convert either obligation at a market rate of exchange in its usual course of business for the purpose of the set-off.

 

		37.	Notices

 

		37.1	Communications in writing

 

Any communication to be made
under or in connection with the Finance Documents shall be made in writing and, unless otherwise stated, may be made by electronic
mail, fax or letter.

 

		37.2	Addresses

 

The address, email address and
fax number (and the department or officer, if any, for whose attention the communication is to be made) of each Party for any communication
or document to be made or delivered under or in connection with the Finance Documents is:

 

		(a)	in the case of the Company or the Company, that identified with its name below;

 

		(b)	in the case of each Lender or any other Obligor, that notified in writing to the Agent on or prior
to the date on which it becomes a Party; and

 

		(c)	in the case of the Agent or the Security Trustee, that identified with its name below,

 

or any substitute address, email
address, fax number or department or officer as the Party may notify to the Agent (or the Agent may notify to the other Parties,
if a change is made by the Agent) by not less than five Business Days’ notice.

 

		37.3	Delivery

 

		(a)	Any communication or document made or delivered by one person to another under or in connection
with the Finance Documents will only be effective:

 

    124

     

    

 

		(i)	if by way of fax, when received in legible form; or

 

		(ii)	if by way of letter, when it has been left at the relevant address or five Business Days after
being deposited in the post postage prepaid in an envelope addressed to it at that address,

  

and, if a particular department
or officer is specified as part of its address details provided under Clause 37.2 (Addresses), if addressed to that
department or officer.

 

		(b)	Any communication or document to be made or delivered to the Agent or the Security Trustee will
be effective only when actually received by the Agent or Security Trustee and then only if it is expressly marked for the attention
of the department or officer identified with the Agent’s or Security Trustee’s signature below (or any substitute department
or officer as the Agent or Security Trustee shall specify for this purpose).

 

		(c)	The Company may make and/or deliver, as agent of each Obligor, notices and/or requests on behalf
of each Obligor.

 

		(d)	Unless the Agent is an Impaired Agent, all notices from or to an Obligor and/or the Company shall
be sent through the Agent.

 

		(e)	Any communication or document made or delivered to the Company in accordance with this Clause 37.3
will be deemed to have been made or delivered to each of the Obligors.

 

		(f)	Any communication or document which becomes effective, in accordance with paragraphs (a) to
(d) above, after 6.00 p.m. in the place of receipt shall be deemed only to become effective on the following day (unless
sent by electronic mail).

 

		37.4	Notification of address and fax number

 

Promptly upon receipt of notification
of an address, email address or fax number or change of address, email address or fax number pursuant to Clause 37.2 (Addresses)
or changing its own address, email address or fax number, the Agent shall notify the other Parties.

 

		37.5	Communication when Agent is Impaired Agent

 

If the Agent is an Impaired Agent
the Parties may, instead of communicating with each other through the Agent, communicate with each other directly and (while the
Agent is an Impaired Agent) all the provisions of the Finance Documents which require communications to be made or notices to be
given to or by the Agent shall be varied so that communications may be made and notices given to or by the relevant Parties directly.
This provision shall not operate after a replacement Agent has been appointed.

 

		37.6	Electronic communication

 

		(a)	Any communication to be made between the Agent or the Security Trustee and a Lender or Obligor
under or in connection with the Finance Documents may be made by electronic mail or other electronic means, if the Agent, the Security
Trustee and the relevant Lender or Obligor:

 

		(i)	agree that, unless and until notified to the contrary, this is to be an accepted form of communication;

 

		(ii)	notify each other in writing of their electronic mail address and/or any other information required
to enable the sending and receipt of information by that means; and

 

    125

     

    

 

		(iii)	notify each other of any change to their address or any other such information supplied by them.

  

		(b)	Any electronic communication made between the Agent and a Lender or the Security Trustee or an
Obligor will be effective only when actually received in readable form and in the case of any electronic communication made by
a Lender or an Obligor to the Agent or the Security Trustee and/or any member of the Group only if it is addressed in such a manner
as the Agent or Security Trustee shall specify for this purpose.

 

		37.7	Use of websites

 

		(a)	The Company may satisfy its obligation under this Agreement to deliver any information in relation
to those Lenders (the “Website Lenders”) who accept this method of communication by posting this information
onto an electronic website designated by the Company and the Agent (the “Designated Website”) if:

 

		(i)	the Agent expressly agrees (after consultation with each of the Lenders) that it will accept communication
of the information by this method;

 

		(ii)	both the Company and the Agent are aware of the address of and any relevant password specifications
for the Designated Website; and

 

		(iii)	the information is in a format previously agreed between the Company and the Agent.

 

If any Lender (a “Paper
Form Lender”) does not agree to the delivery of information electronically then the Agent shall notify the Company
accordingly and the Company shall, at its own cost, supply the information to the Agent (in sufficient copies for each Paper Form Lender)
in paper form. In any event the Company shall, if requested by the Agent, at its own cost, supply the Agent with at least one copy
in paper form of any information required to be provided by it.

 

		(b)	The Agent shall supply each Website Lender with the address of and any relevant password specifications
for the Designated Website following designation of that website by the Company and the Agent.

 

		(c)	The Company shall promptly upon becoming aware of its occurrence notify the Agent if:

 

		(i)	the Designated Website cannot be accessed due to technical failure;

 

		(ii)	the password specifications for the Designated Website change;

 

		(iii)	any new information which is required to be provided under this Agreement is posted onto the Designated
Website;

 

		(iv)	any existing information which has been provided under this Agreement and posted onto the Designated
Website is amended; or

 

		(v)	the Company becomes aware that the Designated Website or any information posted onto the Designated
Website is or has been infected by any electronic virus or similar software.

 

If the Company notifies the Agent
under paragraph (c)(i) or paragraph (c)(v) above, all information to be provided by the Company under this
Agreement after the date of that notice shall be supplied in paper form unless and until the Agent and each Website Lender is satisfied
that the circumstances giving rise to the notification are no longer continuing.

 

    126

     

    

  

		(d)	Any Website Lender may request, through the Agent, one paper copy of any information required to
be provided under this Agreement which is posted onto the Designated Website. The Company shall at its own cost comply with any
such request within ten Business Days.

 

		37.8	English language

 

		(a)	Any notice given under or in connection with any Finance Document must be in English.

 

		(b)	All other documents provided under or in connection with any Finance Document must be:

 

		(i)	in English; or

 

		(ii)	if not in English, and if so required by the Agent (acting reasonably), accompanied by a certified
English translation and, in this case, the English translation will prevail unless the document is a constitutional, statutory
or other official document.

 

		38.	Calculations and Certificates

 

		38.1	Accounts

 

In any litigation or arbitration
proceedings arising out of or in connection with a Finance Document, the entries made in the accounts maintained by a Finance Party
are prima facie evidence of the matters to which they relate.

 

		38.2	Certificates and determinations

 

Any certification or determination
by a Finance Party of a rate or amount under any Finance Document is, in the absence of manifest error, conclusive evidence of
the matters to which it relates.

 

		38.3	Day count convention

 

Any interest, commission or fee
accruing under a Finance Document will accrue from day to day and is calculated on the basis of the actual number of days elapsed
and a year of 365 days.

 

		38.4	Personal Liability

 

If an individual signs a certificate
on behalf of any member of the Group and the certificates proves to be incorrect, the individual will incur no personal liability
as a result, unless the individual acted fraudulently or with gross negligence in giving the certificate. In this case any liability
of the individual will be determined in accordance with applicable law.

 

		39.	Partial Invalidity

 

If, at any time, any provision
of a Finance Document is or becomes illegal, invalid or unenforceable in any respect under any law of any jurisdiction, neither
the legality, validity or enforceability of the remaining provisions nor the legality, validity or enforceability of such provision
under the law of any other jurisdiction will in any way be affected or impaired.

 

    127

     

    

 

		40.	Remedies and Waivers

  

No failure to exercise, nor any
delay in exercising, on the part of any Finance Party, any right or remedy under a Finance Document shall operate as a waiver of
any such right or remedy or constitute an election to affirm any Finance Document. No single or partial exercise of any right or
remedy shall prevent any further or other exercise or the exercise of any other right or remedy. The rights and remedies provided
in this Agreement are cumulative and not exclusive of any rights or remedies provided by law.

 

		41.	Amendments and Waivers

 

		41.1	Intercreditor Agreement

 

This Clause 41 is subject
to the terms of the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

		41.2	Required consents

 

		(a)	Subject to Clause 41.3 (Exceptions) any term of the Finance Documents may be amended
or waived only with the consent of the Majority Lenders and the Company and any such amendment or waiver will be binding on all
Parties.

 

		(b)	The Agent may effect, on behalf of any Finance Party, any amendment or waiver permitted by this
Clause 41.

 

		(c)	Each Obligor agrees to any such amendment or waiver permitted by this Clause 41 which is agreed
to by the Company. This includes any amendment or waiver which would, but for this paragraph (c), require the consent of all
of the Guarantors.

 

		41.3	Exceptions

 

		(a)	An amendment or waiver that has the effect of changing or which relates to:

 

		(i)	the definitions of “Majority Lenders”, and “Super Majority Lenders” in
Clause 1.1 (Definitions);

 

		(ii)	the definition of “Structural Adjustment”

 

		(iii)	a change to the Borrowers or Guarantors other than in accordance with Clause 31 (Changes
to the Obligors);

 

		(iv)	any provision which expressly requires the consent of all the Lenders;

 

		(v)	Clause 2.3 (Finance Parties’ rights and obligations), Clause 29 (Changes
to the Lenders), Clause 34 (Sharing among the Finance Parties), Clause 45 (Governing law) or this Clause 41;

 

		(vi)	subject to the terms of the Intercreditor Agreement, any amendment to the order of priority or
subordination under the Intercreditor Agreement or the manner in which proceeds of enforcement of the Transaction Security are
distributed, in each case, to the extent such amendment is expected to be adverse to the priority of a Commitment;

 

shall not be made without the prior
consent of all the Lenders, except in any such case amendments or waivers consequential on, incidental to or required to implement
or reflect a Structural Change (where no Lender consent shall be required).

 

    128

     

    

 

		(b)	An amendment or waiver which relates to the rights or obligations of the Agent, the Security Trustee,
Base Reference Bank or Alternative Reference Bank (each in their capacity as such) may not be effected without the consent of the
Agent, the Security Trustee, Base Reference Bank (to the extent there is any) or, as the case may be, Alternative Reference Bank
(to the extent there is any).

  

		(c)	Any amendment or waiver that has the effect of changing or that relates to:

 

		(i)	subject to the terms of the Intercreditor Agreement, the nature or scope of the Charged Property
(except insofar as it relates to a sale or disposal of an asset which is the subject of the Transaction Security where such sale
or disposal is permitted or not prohibited under this Agreement or any other Finance Document);

 

		(ii)	the nature or scope of or release of any guarantee and indemnity granted under Clause 23 (Guarantee
and Indemnity) or, subject to the terms of the Intercreditor Agreement, of any Transaction Security unless permitted or not
prohibited under this Agreement or any other Finance Document or relating to a sale or disposal of an asset which is the subject
of the Transaction Security where such sale or disposal is permitted or not prohibited under this Agreement or any other Finance
Document or pursuant to the resignation of an Obligor in accordance with Clause 31.3 (Resignation of a Borrower) or Clause
31.5 (Resignation of a Guarantor); or

 

		(iii)	any provision which expressly requires the consent of the Super Majority Lenders (save for this
Clause 41),

 

may only be made with the consent
of the Super Majority Lenders , except in any such case amendments or waivers consequential on, incidental to or required to implement
or reflect a Structural Change (where no Lender consent shall be required).

 

		(d)	Any amendment or waiver that has the effect of changing or which relates to the definition of “Change
of Control” in Clause 1.1 (Definitions) may only be made with the consent of a Lender or Lenders whose Commitments
aggregate 80 per cent. or more of the Total Commitments (or, if the Total Commitments have been reduced to zero, aggregate 80 per
cent. or more of the Total Commitments immediately prior to that reduction).

 

		(e)	If a Lender does not accept or reject a request for consent within 10 Business Days (unless the
Company and the Agent agree to a longer time period in relation to any request) of that request being made, its Commitment shall
not be included for the purpose of calculating the Total Commitments or participations under the Facility when ascertaining whether
the requisite level of Total Commitments has been obtained to approve that request.

 

		(f)	A Structural Adjustment may be approved with the consent of:

 

		(i)	each Lender that is to assume an additional or increased commitment in the relevant tranche or
facility or that is to extend a commitment or its availability or maturity or redenominate a commitment or to whom any amount is
owing which is to be reduced, deferred or redenominated or that is to receive a reduced Margin, fee or commission or that is to
lend to a replacement Borrower (as the case may be) (the “Participating Lender”); and

 

    129

     

    

 

		(ii)	(A) the Super Majority Lenders (for which purpose the existing Commitments of each Participating
Lender will be taken into account) in the case of a Structural Adjustment resulting in an increase of Financial Indebtedness in
the form of Credit Facility Lender Liabilities (as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement) and (B) the Majority Lenders (for
which purpose the existing Commitments of each Participating Lender will be taken into account) in all other cases.

   

		(g)	For the purposes of this Agreement, “Structural Adjustment” means an amendment,
waiver or variation that results in or is intended to result from or has the effect of changing or which relates to:

 

		(i)	the introduction of an additional loan, commitment or facility or any tranche of the Facility,
in each case, in any currency or currencies (including by way of subdivision of an existing tranche or the Facility) under this
Agreement which ranks pari passu with, or junior to, the Facility other than in accordance with Clause 2.2 (Increase);

 

		(ii)	any increase in, or addition to or extension of any Commitment or Total Commitment of any Lender
other than in accordance with Clause 2.2 (Increase);

 

		(iii)	any redenomination into another currency of any Commitment of any Lender;

 

		(iv)	any extension to the date of payment of any amount owing or payable to a Lender;

 

		(v)	any amendment or change in the currency of any payment of principal, interest, fees, commission
or other amount owing or payable to a Lender; or

 

		(vi)	any change (including changes to, the taking of, or the release coupled with the retaking of, Security
and/or guarantees and changes to and/or additional intercreditor arrangements), consequential on, incidental to or required to
implement or effect or reflect any of the adjustments referred to in paragraphs (i) to (v) above (inclusive).

 

		(vii)	Subject to paragraph (b) of Clause 41.3 (Exceptions), if a Screen Rate Replacement
Event has occurred in relation to any Screen Rate for a currency which can be selected for a Loan, any amendment or waiver which
relates to:

 

		(A)	providing for the use of a Replacement Benchmark in relation to that currency in place of that
Screen Rate; and

 

		(B)	

 

		(I)	aligning any provision of any Finance Document to the use of that Replacement Benchmark;

 

		(II)	enabling that Replacement Benchmark to be used for the calculation of interest under this Agreement
(including, without limitation, any consequential changes required to enable that Replacement Benchmark to be used for the purposes
of this Agreement);

 

		(III)	implementing market conventions applicable to that Replacement Benchmark;

 

    130

     

    

 

		(IV)	providing for appropriate fallback (and market disruption) provisions for that Replacement Benchmark;
or

  

		(V)	adjusting the pricing to reduce or eliminate, to the extent reasonably practicable, any transfer
of economic value from one Party to another as a result of the application of that Replacement Benchmark (and if any adjustment
or method for calculating any adjustment has been formally designated, nominated or recommended by the Relevant Nominating Body,
the adjustment shall be determined on the basis of that designation, nomination or recommendation),

 

may be made with the consent
of the Agent (acting on the instructions of the Majority Lenders) and the Company.

 

		(viii)	If, as at 1 November 2021 (or such later date as may be agreed by the Company and the Agent
(acting reasonably) to start negotiations), this Agreement provides that the rate of interest for a Loan in sterling is to be determined
by reference to the Screen Rate for LIBOR:

 

		(A)	a Screen Rate Replacement Event shall be deemed to have occurred on that date in relation to the
Screen Rate for sterling; and

 

		(B)	the Agent (acting on the instructions of the Majority Lenders) and the Company shall enter into
negotiations in good faith with a view to agreeing the use of a Replacement Benchmark in relation to sterling in place of that
Screen Rate from and including a date no later than 30 December 2021, or, if earlier, the first Interest Period after the
agreement of the Replacement Benchmark,

 

provided that, no Obligor or
member of the Group shall be required to pay any fee to a Finance Party in relation to this paragraph (viii).

 

		41.4	Replacement or repayment of Lender

 

		(a)	If at any time:

 

		(i)	any Lender becomes a Non-Consenting Lender (as defined in paragraph (c) below);

 

		(ii)	an Obligor becomes obliged to repay any amount in accordance with Clause 11.1 (Illegality)
or to pay additional amounts pursuant to Clause 19.1 (Increased costs) or Clause 18.2 (Tax gross-up) or
Clause 18.3 (Tax Indemnity) to any Lender in excess of amounts payable to the other Lenders generally; or

 

		(iii)	any Lender that invokes Clause 16.3 (Market disruption),

 

then the Company may, on 5 Business
Days’ prior written notice to the Agent and such Lender, prepay or replace such Lender by requiring such Lender to (and such
Lender shall) transfer pursuant to Clause 29 (Changes to the Lenders) all (and not part only) of its rights and obligations
under this Agreement to a Lender or other bank, financial institution, trust, fund or other entity (a “Replacement Lender”)
selected by the Company and which confirms its willingness to assume and does assume all the obligations of the transferring Lender
(including the assumption of the transferring Lender’s participations on the same basis as the transferring Lender) for a
purchase price in cash payable at the time of transfer in an amount equal to the outstanding principal amount of such Lender’s
participation in the outstanding Utilisations and all accrued interest, Break Costs and other amounts payable in relation thereto
under the Finance Documents.

 

    131

     

    

  

		(b)	The replacement or prepayment of a Lender pursuant to this Clause shall be subject to the
following conditions:

 

		(i)	the Company shall have no right to replace the Agent or Security Trustee;

 

		(ii)	neither the Agent nor the Lender shall have any obligation to the Company to find a Replacement
Lender;

 

		(iii)	in the event of a replacement or prepayment of a Non-Consenting Lender such replacement must take
place no later than 60 Business Days after the date the Non-Consenting Lender notifies the Company and the Agent of its failure
or refusal to give a consent in relation to, or agree to any waiver or amendment to the Finance Documents requested by the Company;

 

		(iv)	a member of the Group may only prepay a Non-Consenting Lender using the proceeds of (A) Additional
Shareholder Funding or Subordinated Shareholder Funding or (B) any amounts available for a Restricted Payment (as defined
in Schedule 15 (Restrictive Covenants)) pursuant to Clause 2.2 (Restricted Payments) of Schedule 15 (Restrictive
Covenants); and

 

		(v)	in no event shall the Lender replaced under this paragraph (b) be required to pay or
surrender to such Replacement Lender any of the fees received by such Lender pursuant to the Finance Documents.

 

		(c)	In the event that:

 

		(i)	the Company or the Agent (at the request of the Company) has requested the Lenders to give a consent
in relation to, or to agree to a waiver or amendment of, any provisions of the Finance Documents;

 

		(ii)	the consent, waiver or amendment in question requires the approval of all the Lenders or Super
Majority Lenders; and

 

		(iii)	the Majority Lenders have consented or agreed to such waiver or amendment,

 

then any Lender who does not and
continues not to consent or agree to such waiver or amendment shall be deemed a “Non-Consenting Lender” on the
earlier of (1) the date on which such Lender notifies the Agent or any member of the Group that it does not consent or agree
to such amendment or waiver and (2) the date falling 10 Business Days after the date on which such consent, waiver or amendment
was requested.

 

		41.5	Disenfranchisement of Defaulting Lenders

 

		(a)	For so long as a Defaulting Lender has any Available Commitment, in ascertaining the Majority Lenders
or whether any given percentage (including, for the avoidance of doubt, unanimity) of the Total Commitments has been obtained to
approve any request for a consent, waiver, amendment or other vote under the Finance Documents, that Defaulting Lender’s
Commitments will be reduced by the amount of its Available Commitments in relation to each Facility.

 

    132

     

    

 

		(b)	For the purposes of this Clause 41.5, the Agent may assume that the following Lenders are
Defaulting Lenders:

 

		(i)	any Lender which has notified the Agent that it has become a Defaulting Lender;

  

		(ii)	any Lender in relation to which it is aware that any of the events or circumstances referred to
in paragraphs (a), (b) or (c) of the definition of “Defaulting Lender” has occurred,

 

unless it has received notice to
the contrary from the Lender concerned (together with any supporting evidence reasonably requested by the Agent) or the Agent is
otherwise aware that the Lender has ceased to be a Defaulting Lender.

 

		41.6	Replacement of a Defaulting Lender

 

		(a)	The Company may, at any time a Lender has become and continues to be a Defaulting Lender, by giving
5 Business Days’ prior written notice to the Agent and such Lender:

 

		(i)	replace such Lender by requiring such Lender to (and such Lender shall) transfer pursuant to Clause 29
(Changes to the Lenders) all (and not part only) of its rights and obligations under this Agreement;

 

		(ii)	require such Lender to (and such Lender shall) transfer pursuant to Clause 29 (Changes
to the Lenders) all (and not part only) of the undrawn Commitment of the Lender; or

 

		(iii)	require such Lender to (and such Lender shall) transfer pursuant to Clause 29 (Changes
to the Lenders) all (and not part only) of its rights and obligations in respect of the Facility,

 

to a Lender or other bank, financial
institution, trust, fund or other entity (a “Replacement Lender”) selected by the Company, which confirms its
willingness to assume and does assume all the obligations or all the relevant obligations of the transferring Lender (including
the assumption of the transferring Lender’s participations or unfunded participations (as the case may be) on the same basis
as the transferring Lender) for a purchase price in cash payable at the time of transfer equal to the outstanding principal amount
of such Lender’s participation in the outstanding Utilisations and all accrued interest, Break Costs and other amounts payable
in relation thereto under the Finance Documents (or such lesser amount as the transferor and transferee may agree).

 

		(b)	Any transfer of rights and obligations of a Defaulting Lender pursuant to this Clause shall
be subject to the following conditions:

 

		(i)	the Company shall have no right to replace the Agent or Security Trustee;

 

		(ii)	neither the Agent nor the Defaulting Lender shall have any obligation to the Company to find a
Replacement Lender;

 

		(iii)	the transfer must take place no later than 20 Business Days after the notice referred to in paragraph (a) above;
and

 

    133

     

    

 

		(iv)	in no event shall the Defaulting Lender be required to pay or surrender to the Replacement Lender
any of the fees received by the Defaulting Lender pursuant to the Finance Documents.

 

		42.	Confidentiality

  

		42.1	Confidential Information

 

Each Finance Party agrees to
keep all Confidential Information confidential and not to disclose it to anyone, save to the extent permitted by Clause 42.2
(Disclosure of Confidential Information) and Clause 42.3 (Disclosure to numbering service providers), and to
ensure that all Confidential Information is protected with security measures and a degree of care that would apply to its own confidential
information.

 

		42.2	Disclosure of Confidential Information

 

Any Finance Party may disclose:

 

		(a)	to any of its Affiliates and any of its or their officers, directors, employees, professional advisers,
auditors, partners and Representatives such Confidential Information as that Finance Party shall consider appropriate if any person
to whom the Confidential Information is to be given pursuant to this paragraph (a) is informed in writing of its confidential
nature and that some or all of such Confidential Information may be price-sensitive information except that there shall be no such
requirement to so inform if the recipient is subject to professional obligations to maintain the confidentiality of the information
or is otherwise bound by requirements of confidentiality in relation to the Confidential Information;

 

		(b)	to any person:

 

		(i)	to (or through) whom it assigns or transfers (or may potentially assign or transfer) all or any
of its rights and/or obligations under one or more Finance Documents and to any of that person’s Affiliates, Representatives
and professional advisers;

 

		(ii)	with (or through) whom it enters into (or may potentially enter into), whether directly or indirectly,
any sub-participation in relation to, or any other transaction under which payments are to be made or may be made by reference
to, one or more Finance Documents and/or one or more Obligors and to any of that person’s Affiliates, Representatives and
professional advisers;

 

		(iii)	appointed by any Finance Party or by a person to whom paragraph (b)(i) or (ii) above
applies to receive communications, notices, information or documents delivered pursuant to the Finance Documents on its behalf
(including, without limitation, any person appointed under paragraph (c) of Clause 32.14 (Relationship with the
Lenders));

 

		(iv)	who invests in or otherwise finances (or may potentially invest in or otherwise finance), directly
or indirectly, any transaction referred to in paragraph (b)(i) or (b)(ii) above;

 

		(v)	to whom information is required or requested to be disclosed by any court of competent jurisdiction
or any governmental, banking, taxation or other regulatory authority or similar body, the rules of any relevant stock exchange
or pursuant to any applicable law or regulation;

 

    134

     

    

 

		(vi)	to whom or for whose benefit that Finance Party charges, assigns or otherwise creates Security
(or may do so) pursuant to Clause 29.8 (Security over Lenders’ rights);

 

		(vii)	to whom information is required to be disclosed in connection with, and for the purposes of, any
litigation, arbitration, administrative or other investigations, proceedings or disputes;

  

		(viii)	who is a Party; or

 

		(ix)	with the consent of the Company;

 

in each case, such Confidential
Information as that Finance Party (acting in good faith) shall consider appropriate if:

 

		(A)	in relation to paragraphs (b)(i), (b)(ii) and (b)(iii) above, the person to whom the
Confidential Information is to be given has entered into a Confidentiality Undertaking except that there shall be no requirement
for a Confidentiality Undertaking if the recipient is a professional adviser and is subject to professional obligations to maintain
the confidentiality of the Confidential Information;

 

		(B)	in relation to paragraph (b)(iv) above, the person to whom the Confidential Information
is to be given has entered into a Confidentiality Undertaking or is otherwise bound by requirements of confidentiality in relation
to the Confidential Information they receive and is informed that some or all of such Confidential Information may be price-sensitive
information;

 

		(C)	in relation to paragraphs (b)(v), (b)(vi) and (b)(vii) above, the person to whom the
Confidential Information is to be given is informed of its confidential nature and that some or all of such Confidential Information
may be price-sensitive information except that there shall be no requirement to so inform if, in the opinion of that Finance Party
(acting reasonably), it is not practicable so to do in the circumstances;

 

		(c)	to any person appointed by that Finance Party or by a person to whom paragraph (b)(i) or
(b)(ii)above applies to provide administration or settlement services in respect of one or more of the Finance Documents including
without limitation, in relation to the trading of participations in respect of the Finance Documents, such Confidential Information
as may be required to be disclosed to enable such service provider to provide any of the services referred to in this paragraph (c) if
the service provider to whom the Confidential Information is to be given has entered into a confidentiality agreement substantially
in the form of the LMA Master Confidentiality Undertaking for Use With Administration/Settlement Service Providers or such other
form of confidentiality undertaking agreed between the Company and the relevant Finance Party; and

 

		(d)	to any rating agency (including its professional advisers) such Confidential Information as may
be required to be disclosed to enable such rating agency to carry out its normal rating activities in relation to the Finance Documents
and/or the Obligors if the rating agency to whom the Confidential Information is to be given is informed of its confidential nature
and that some or all of such Confidential Information may be price-sensitive information.

 

    135

     

    

 

		42.3	Disclosure to numbering service providers

 

		(a)	Any Finance Party may disclose to any national or international numbering service provider appointed
by that Finance Party to provide identification numbering services in respect of this Agreement, the Facility and/or one or more
Obligors the following information:

 

		(i)	names of Obligors;

 

		(ii)	country of domicile of Obligors;

 

		(iii)	place of incorporation of Obligors;

 

		(iv)	date of this Agreement;

 

		(v)	Clause 45 (Governing law);

 

		(vi)	the name of the Agent;

 

		(vii)	date of each amendment and restatement of this Agreement;

 

		(viii)	amounts of, and names of, the Facility (and any tranches);

 

		(ix)	amount of Total Commitments;

 

		(x)	currencies of the Facility;

 

		(xi)	type of Facility;

 

		(xii)	ranking of Facility;

 

		(xiii)	Termination Date for Facility;

 

		(xiv)	changes to any of the information previously supplied pursuant to paragraphs (i) to (xiii) above;
and

 

		(xv)	such other information agreed between such Finance Party and the Company,

 

to enable such numbering service
provider to provide its usual syndicated loan numbering identification services.

 

		(b)	The Parties acknowledge and agree that each identification number assigned to this Agreement, the
Facility and/or one or more Obligors by a numbering service provider and the information associated with each such number may be
disclosed to users of its services in accordance with the standard terms and conditions of that numbering service provider.

 

		(c)	Each Obligor represents that none of the information set out in paragraphs (i) to (xiii) of
paragraph (a) above is, nor will at any time be, unpublished price sensitive information.

 

		(d)	The Agent shall notify the Company and the other Finance Parties of:

 

		(i)	the name of any numbering service provider appointed by the Agent in respect of this Agreement,
the Facility and/or one or more Obligors; and

 

		(ii)	the number or, as the case may be, numbers assigned to this Agreement, the Facility and/or one
or more Obligors by such numbering service provider.

 

    136

     

    

 

		42.4	Entire agreement

  

This Clause 42 constitutes
the entire agreement between the Parties in relation to the obligations of the Finance Parties under the Finance Documents regarding
Confidential Information and supersedes any previous agreement, whether express or implied, regarding Confidential Information.

 

		42.5	Inside information

 

Each of the Finance Parties acknowledges
that some or all of the Confidential Information is or may be price-sensitive information and that the use of such information
may be regulated or prohibited by applicable legislation including securities law relating to insider dealing and market abuse
and each of the Finance Parties undertakes not to use any Confidential Information for any unlawful purpose.

 

		42.6	Notification of disclosure

 

Each of the Finance Parties agrees
(to the extent permitted by law and regulation) to inform the Company:

 

		(a)	of the circumstances of any disclosure of Confidential Information made pursuant to paragraph (b)(v) of
Clause 42.2 (Disclosure of Confidential Information) except where such disclosure is made to any of the persons referred
to in that paragraph during the ordinary course of its supervisory or regulatory function; and

 

		(b)	upon becoming aware that Confidential Information has been disclosed in breach of this Clause 42.

 

		42.7	Continuing obligations

 

The obligations in this Clause 42
are continuing and, in particular, shall survive and remain binding on each Finance Party for a period of twelve months from the
earlier of:

 

		(a)	the date on which all amounts payable by the Obligors under or in connection with the Finance Documents
have been paid in full and all Commitments have been cancelled or otherwise cease to be available; and

 

		(b)	the date on which such Finance Party otherwise ceases to be a Finance Party.

 

		43.	CONFIDENTIALITY OF FUNDING RATES AND REFERENCE BANK
QUOTATIONS

 

		43.1	Confidentiality and disclosure

 

		(a)	The Agent and each Obligor agree to keep each Funding Rate (and, in the case of the Agent, each
Reference Bank Quotation) confidential and not to disclose it to anyone, save to the extent permitted by paragraphs (b), (c) and
(d) below.

 

		(b)	The Agent may disclose:

 

		(i)	any Funding Rate (but not, for the avoidance of doubt, any Reference Bank Quotation) to the relevant
Borrower pursuant to Clause 14.4 (Notification of rates of interest); and

 

		(ii)	any Funding Rate or any Reference Bank Quotation to any person appointed by it to provide administration
services in respect of one or more of the Finance Documents to the extent necessary to enable such service provider to provide
those services if the service provider to whom that information is to be given has entered into a confidentiality agreement substantially
in the form of the LMA Master Confidentiality Undertaking for Use With Administration/Settlement Service Providers or such other
form of confidentiality undertaking agreed between the Agent and the relevant Lender or Base Reference Bank or Alternative Reference
Bank, as the case may be.

 

    137

     

    

  

		(c)	The Agent may disclose any Funding Rate or any Reference Bank Quotation, and each Obligor may disclose
any Funding Rate, to:

 

		(i)	any of its Affiliates and any of its or their officers, directors, employees, professional advisers,
auditors, partners and Representatives if any person to whom that Funding Rate or Reference Bank Quotation is to be given pursuant
to this subparagraph (i) is informed in writing of its confidential nature and that it may be price-sensitive information
except that there shall be no such requirement to so inform if the recipient is subject to professional obligations to maintain
the confidentiality of that Funding Rate or Reference Bank Quotation or is otherwise bound by requirements of confidentiality in
relation to it;

 

		(ii)	any person to whom information is required or requested to be disclosed by any court of competent
jurisdiction or any governmental, banking, taxation or other regulatory authority or similar body, the rules of any relevant
stock exchange or pursuant to any applicable law or regulation if the person to whom that Funding Rate or Reference Bank Quotation
is to be given is informed in writing of its confidential nature and that it may be price-sensitive information except that there
shall be no requirement to so inform if, in the opinion of the Agent or the relevant Obligor, as the case may be, it is not practicable
to do so in the circumstances;

 

		(iii)	any person to whom information is required to be disclosed in connection with, and for the purposes
of, any litigation, arbitration, administrative or other investigations, proceedings or disputes if the person to whom that Funding
Rate or Reference Bank Quotation is to be given is informed in writing of its confidential nature and that it may be price-sensitive
information except that there shall be no requirement to so inform if, in the opinion of the Agent or the relevant Obligor, as
the case may be, it is not practicable to do so in the circumstances; and

 

		(iv)	any person with the consent of the relevant Lender or Base Reference Bank or Alternative Reference
Bank, as the case may be.

 

		(d)	The Agent’s obligations in this Clause 43.1 relating to Reference Bank Quotations are
without prejudice to its obligations to make notifications under Clause 14.4 (Notification of rates of interest) provided
that (other than pursuant to paragraph (b)(i) above) the Agent shall not include the details of any individual Reference Bank
Quotation as part of any such notification.

 

		43.2	Related obligations

 

		(a)	The Agent and each Obligor acknowledge that each Funding Rate (and, in the case of the Agent, each
Reference Bank Quotation) is or may be price-sensitive information and that its use may be regulated or prohibited by applicable
legislation including securities law relating to insider dealing and market abuse and the Agent and each Obligor undertake not
to use any Funding Rate or, in the case of the Agent, any Reference Bank Quotation for any unlawful purpose.

 

    138

     

    

 

		(b)	The Agent and each Obligor agree (to the extent permitted by law and regulation) to inform the
relevant Lender or Base Reference Bank or Alternative Reference Bank, as the case may be:

  

		(i)	of the circumstances of any disclosure made pursuant to paragraph (c)(ii) of Clause 43.1
(Confidentiality and disclosure) except where such disclosure is made to any of the persons referred to in that paragraph
during the ordinary course of its supervisory or regulatory function; and

 

		(ii)	upon becoming aware that any information has been disclosed in breach of this Clause 43.2.

 

		43.3	No Event of Default

 

No Event of Default will occur
under Clause 28.3 (Other obligations) by reason only of a member of the Groups failure to comply with this Clause 43.

 

		44.	Counterparts

 

Each Finance Document may be
executed in any number of counterparts, and this has the same effect as if the signatures on the counterparts were on a single
copy of the Finance Document.

 

    139

     

    

 

 

SECTION 12

 

GOVERNING LAW AND ENFORCEMENT

 

		45.	Governing Law

 

This Agreement and any non-contractual
obligations arising out of or in connection with it are governed by English law provided that Schedule 15 (Restrictive Covenants)
and Schedule 16 (Additional Events of Default) shall be interpreted in accordance with the laws of the State of New York
without prejudice to the fact that the Agreement is governed by English law and that Schedule 15 (Restrictive Covenants)
and Schedule 16 (Additional Events of Default) shall also be enforced in accordance with English law.

 

		46.	Enforcement

 

		46.1	Jurisdiction of English courts

 

		(a)	The courts of England have exclusive jurisdiction to settle any dispute arising out of or in connection
with this Agreement (including a dispute relating to the existence, validity or termination of this Agreement) or any non-contractual
obligation arising out of or in connection with this Agreement (a “Dispute”).

 

		(b)	The Parties agree that the courts of England are the most appropriate and convenient courts to
settle Disputes and accordingly no Party will argue to the contrary.

 

		(c)	This Clause 46.1 is for the benefit of the Finance Parties only. As a result, no Finance Party
shall be prevented from taking proceedings relating to a Dispute in any other courts with jurisdiction. To the extent allowed by
law, the Finance Parties may take concurrent proceedings in any number of jurisdictions.

 

		46.2	Service of process

 

		(a)	Without prejudice to any other mode of service allowed under any relevant law, each Obligor (other
than an Obligor incorporated in England and Wales):

 

		(i)	irrevocably appoints the Company as its agent for service of process in relation to any proceedings
before the English courts in connection with any Finance Document (and the Company, by its execution of this Agreement accepts
that appointment); and

 

		(ii)	agrees that failure by an agent for service of process to notify the relevant Obligor of that process
will invalidate the proceedings concerned.

 

		(b)	If any person appointed as an agent for service of process is unable for any reason to act as agent
for service of process, the Company (on behalf of all the Obligors) shall promptly (and in any event within 10 Business Days of
such event taking place) appoint another agent on terms acceptable to the Agent (acting reasonably). Failing this, the Agent (acting
in good faith and in consultation with the Company) may appoint another agent for this purpose.

 

		46.3	Contractual recognition of bail-in

 

Notwithstanding any other term
of any Finance Document or any other agreement, arrangement or understanding between the Parties, each Party acknowledges and accepts
that any liability of any Party to any other Party under or in connection with the Finance Documents may be subject to Bail-In
Action by the relevant Resolution Authority and acknowledges and accepts to be bound by the effect of:

 

    140

     

    

 

		(a)	any Bail-In Action in relation to any such liability, including (without limitation):

 

		(i)	a reduction, in full or in part, in the principal amount, or outstanding amount due (including
any accrued but unpaid interest) in respect of any such liability;

 

		(ii)	a conversion of all, or part of, any such liability into shares or other instruments of ownership
that may be issued to, or conferred on, it; and

 

		(iii)	a cancellation of any such liability; and

 

		(b)	a variation of any term of any Finance Document to the extent necessary to give effect to any Bail-In
Action in relation to any such liability.

 

		47.	USA PATRIOT ACT

 

Each Finance Party that is subject
to the requirements of the USA PATRIOT Act hereby notifies each Obligor that pursuant to the requirements of the USA PATRIOT Act,
it is required to obtain, verify and record information that identifies the Obligors, which information includes the name and address
of the Obligors and other information that will allow such Finance Party to identify the Obligors in accordance with the USA PATRIOT
Act. Each Obligor agrees that it will provide each Finance Party with such information as it may request in order for such Finance
Party to satisfy the requirements of the USA PATRIOT Act.

 

This Agreement has been entered into
on the date stated at the beginning of this Agreement.

 

    141

     

    

 

Schedule
1

 

The
Original Parties

 

Part 1

The Original Obligors

 

	Name of Original Guarantor	Place of Incorporation	Registered Number 

(or equivalent, if any)
	Manchester United Limited	England & Wales	
        02570509

         

	Red Football Junior Limited	England & Wales	
        05370078

         

	Manchester United Football Club Limited	England & Wales	
        00095489

          

	MU Finance Limited	England & Wales	07088267

 

    142

     

    

 

Part 2

The Original Lender

 

	Name of Original Lender	Commitment (£)	Treaty Passport Scheme 

reference number and 

jurisdiction of tax residence (if 

applicable)
	SANTANDER UK PLC	50,000,000	N/A
	Total	50,000,000	 

 

    143

     

    

 

Schedule
2

 

Conditions
Precedent

 

Part 1

Conditions Precedent to Initial Utilisation

 

		1.	Original Obligors

 

		(a)	A copy of the constitutional documents of each Original Obligor.

 

		(b)	A copy of a resolution of the board of directors (or, if applicable, a committee of the board)
of each Original Obligor:

 

		(i)	approving the terms of, and the transactions contemplated by, the Finance Documents to which it
is a party and resolving that it execute, deliver and perform the Finance Documents to which it is a party;

 

		(ii)	authorising a specified person or persons to execute the Finance Documents to which it is a party
on its behalf;

 

		(iii)	authorising a specified person or persons, on its behalf, to sign and/or despatch all documents
and notices (including, if relevant, any Utilisation Request) to be signed and/or despatched by it under or in connection with
the Finance Documents to which it is a party; and

 

		(iv)	in the case of an Obligor other than the Company, authorising the Company to act as its agent in
connection with the Finance Documents.

 

		(c)	If applicable, a copy of a resolution of the board of directors of the Original Obligor, establishing
the committee referred to in paragraph (b) above.

 

		(d)	A specimen of the signature of each person authorised by the resolution referred to in paragraph (b) above
in relation to the Finance Documents and related documents.

 

		(e)	A copy of a resolution signed by all the holders of the issued shares in each Original Guarantor,
approving the terms of, and the transactions contemplated by, the Finance Documents to which the Original Guarantor is a party.

 

		(f)	A copy of a resolution of the board of directors of each member of the Group that is a corporate
shareholder of each Original Guarantor approving the terms of the resolution referred to in paragraph (e) above.

 

		(g)	A certificate of an authorised signatory of the Company confirming that borrowing or guaranteeing
or securing, as appropriate, the Total Commitments would not cause any borrowing, guarantee, security or similar limit binding
on any Original Obligor to be exceeded.

 

		(h)	A certificate of an authorised signatory of the Company and each Original Obligor certifying that
each copy document relating to it specified in this Part 1 of Schedule 2 is correct, complete and in full force and effect
and has not been amended or superseded as at a date no earlier than the date of this Agreement.

 

		2.	Finance Documents

 

		(a)	This Agreement executed by the Original Obligors.

 

    144

     

    

 

		(b)	The Fee Letter with the Original Lender executed by the Company.

 

		3.	Transaction Security Documents

 

A
deed of confirmation relating to the Existing Security Documents executed by each Original Obligor.

 

		4.	Other documents and evidence

 

		(a)	The Funds Flow Statement.

 

		(b)	The Group Structure Chart.

 

		(c)	The Champions League Adjustment Spreadsheet.

 

		(d)	The Base Case Model.

 

		(e)	A copy of the Original Financial Statements (for information purposes only).

 

		(f)	“Know your customer” information in respect of the Original Obligors provided
such documentation or information is requested no later than five Business Days prior to the date of this Agreement.

 

		(g)	Evidence that the fees, costs and expenses (other than legal fees) then due from the Company pursuant
to Clause 17 (Fees) and Clause 22 (Costs and Expenses) have been paid or will be paid by the Closing Date.

 

    145

     

    

 

Part 2

Conditions Precedent required to be

delivered by an Additional Obligor

 

		1.	An Accession Deed executed by the Additional Obligor and the Company.

 

		2.	A copy of the constitutional documents of the Additional Obligor.

 

		3.	A copy of a good standing certificate with respect to any Additional Obligor that is incorporated
in the US, issued as of a recent date by the Secretary of State or other appropriate official of Additional Obligor’s jurisdiction
of incorporation or organisation.

 

		4.	A copy of a resolution of the board or, if applicable, a committee of the board of directors of
the Additional Obligor:

 

		(a)	approving the terms of, and the transactions contemplated by, the Accession Deed and the Finance
Documents and resolving that it execute, deliver and perform the Accession Deed and any other Finance Document to which it is a
party;

 

		(b)	authorising a specified person or persons to execute the Accession Deed and other Finance Documents
on its behalf;

 

		(c)	authorising a specified person or persons, on its behalf, to sign and/or despatch all other documents
and notices (including, in relation to an Additional Borrower, any Utilisation Request) to be signed and/or despatched by it under
or in connection with the Finance Documents to which it is a party; and

 

		(d)	authorising the Company to act as its agent in connection with the Finance Documents.

 

		5.	If applicable, a copy of a resolution of the board of directors of the Additional Obligor, establishing
the committee referred to in paragraph 3 above.

 

		6.	A specimen of the signature of each person authorised by the resolution referred to in paragraph 3
above.

 

		7.	A copy of a resolution signed by all the holders of the issued shares of the Additional Guarantor,
approving the terms of, and the transactions contemplated by, the Finance Documents to which the Additional Guarantor is a party.

 

		8.	A copy of a resolution of the board of directors of each corporate shareholder of each Additional
Guarantor approving the terms of the resolution referred to in paragraph 6 above.

 

		9.	A certificate of an Authorised Signatory of the Additional Obligor confirming that borrowing or
guaranteeing or securing, as appropriate, the Total Commitments would not cause any borrowing, guarantee, security or similar limit
binding on it to be exceeded.

 

		10.	A certificate of an authorised signatory of the Additional Obligor certifying that each copy document
listed in this Part 2 of Schedule 2 is correct, complete and in full force and effect and has not been amended or superseded
as at a date no earlier than the date of the Accession Deed.

 

		11.	A copy of any other authorisation or other document, opinion or assurance which the Agent considers
to be necessary or desirable in connection with the entry into and performance of the transactions contemplated by the Accession
Letter or for the validity and enforceability of any Finance Document.

 

    146

     

    

 

		12.	If available, the latest audited financial statements of the Additional Obligor.

 

		13.	The following legal opinions, each addressed to the Agent, the Security Trustee and the Lenders:

 

		(a)	A legal opinion of the legal advisers to the Agent in England, as to English law in the form distributed
to the Lenders prior to signing the Accession Deed.

 

		(b)	If the Additional Obligor is incorporated in or has its “centre of main interest” or
 “establishment” (as referred to in Clause 24.23 (Centre of main interests and establishments)) in a jurisdiction
other than England and Wales or is executing a Finance Document which is governed by a law other than English law, a legal opinion
of the legal advisers to the Agent in the jurisdiction of its incorporation, “centre of main interest” or “establishment”
(as applicable) or, as the case may be, the jurisdiction of the governing law of that Finance Document (the “Applicable
Jurisdiction”) as to the law of the Applicable Jurisdiction and in the form distributed to the Lenders prior to signing
the Accession Deed.

 

		14.	If the proposed Additional Obligor is incorporated in a jurisdiction other than England and Wales,
evidence that the process agent specified in Clause 46.2 (Service of process), if not an Obligor, has accepted its appointment
in relation to the proposed Additional Obligor.

 

		15.	Subject to the Agreed Security Principles, any security documents which are required by the Agent
to be executed by the proposed Additional Obligor.

 

		16.	Any notices or documents required to be given or executed under the terms of those security documents.

 

		17.	If the Additional Obligor is incorporated in England and Wales, Scotland or Northern Ireland evidence
that the Additional Obligor has done all that is necessary (including, without limitation, by re-registering as a private company)
to comply with sections 677 to 683 of the Companies Act 2006 in order to enable that Additional Obligor to enter into the Finance
Documents and perform its obligations under the Finance Documents.

 

    147

     

    

 

Schedule
3

 

Requests
and Notices

 

Part 1

Utilisation Request Loans

 

From:     [Borrower]

 

To:         [Agent]

 

Dated:

 

Dear Sirs

 

Red
Football Limited – £50,000,000 Revolving Facility Agreement

dated [  ̃ ] 2020 (as amended and/or restated from time
to time) (the “Facility Agreement”)

 

		1.	We refer to the Facility Agreement. This is a Utilisation Request. Terms defined in the Facility
Agreement have the same meaning in this Utilisation Request unless given a different meaning in this Utilisation Request.

 

		2.	We wish to borrow a Loan on the following terms:

 

	(a)	Borrower:	[•]
	 	 
	(b)	Proposed Utilisation Date:	[•] (or, if that is not a Business Day, the next Business Day)
	 	 
	(c)	Currency of Loan:	[•]
	 	 
	(d)	Amount:	[•] or, if less, the Available Facility
	 	 
	(e)	Interest Period:	[•]

 

		3.	We confirm that each condition specified in Clause 4.2 (Further conditions precedent)
is satisfied on the date of this Utilisation Request.

 

		4.	[The proceeds of this Loan should be credited to [account]].

 

		5.	This Utilisation Request is irrevocable.

 

Yours faithfully

 

.......................................

 

authorised signatory for 

[insert name of Borrower]

 

    148

     

    

 

Schedule
4

 

Agreed
Security Principles

 

		1.	Security Principles

 

		(a)	The guarantees and Security to be provided will be given in accordance with the principles set
out in this Schedule. This Schedule addresses the manner in which the principles will impact on the guarantees and Security proposed
to be taken in relation to this transaction.

 

		(b)	The principles in this
Schedule embody recognition by all parties that there may be certain legal and practical difficulties in obtaining guarantees and
Security from members of the Group in their respective jurisdiction of incorporation. In particular:

 

		(i)	general statutory limitations,
financial assistance, corporate benefit, fraudulent preference, fraudulent conveyance, “thin capitalisation”
and “capital maintenance” rules, retention of title claims and similar principles may limit the ability of a member
of the Group to provide a guarantee or Security or may require that the guarantee be limited by an amount or otherwise;

 

		(ii)	notwithstanding any term of any Finance Document, no obligation under this Agreement or under any
Finance Document of a US Obligor may be, directly or indirectly, (A) secured by any assets of a CFC (including any shares
held directly or indirectly by a CFC); or (B) secured by a pledge in excess of 65% of the share capital (measured by the total
combined voting power of the issued and outstanding voting shares) of a CFC. In no event shall any CFC Obligor grant or be permitted
to grant Security over any assets of such CFC Obligor with respect to any obligation of a US Obligor;

 

		(iii)	in the case of any joint venture or non-wholly owned subsidiary all guarantees and security will
be limited to comply with restrictions in the joint venture, shareholders’ or other agreement or by law provided that
the Company will use reasonable endeavours to avoid or overcome such restrictions;

 

		(iv)	the Security and extent of its perfection will be agreed taking into account whether, in the opinion
of the Agent (acting reasonably), the cost to the Group of providing Security is disproportionate to the benefit accruing to the
Lenders (including where a class of assets to be secured includes material and immaterial assets, if the cost of granting security
over the immaterial assets is disproportionate to the benefit of such security, security will be granted over the material assets
only);

 

		(v)	any assets subject to
third party arrangements which are permitted or not prohibited by the Finance Documents and which prevent those assets from being
charged will be excluded from any relevant Transaction Security provided that reasonable endeavours to obtain consent to
charging any such assets shall be used by the relevant member of the Group if the relevant asset is material to the Group
as a whole;

 

		(vi)	members of the Group will not be required to give guarantees or enter into Transaction Security
Documents if it is not within the legal capacity of the relevant member of the Group or that would conflict with the fiduciary
duties of their directors or contravene any legal prohibition or result in a risk of personal or criminal liability on the part
of any officer provided that the relevant member of the Group shall use reasonable endeavours to overcome any such obstacle;

 

    149

     

    

 

		(vii)	perfection of Security, when required, and other required legal formalities will be completed as
soon as practicable and, in any event, within the relevant time periods specified in the Finance Documents or, if earlier or to
the extent no such time periods are specified in the Finance Documents, within the time periods specified by applicable law in
order to ensure due perfection;

 

		(viii)	unless granted under a global Transaction Security Document governed by the law of the jurisdiction
of incorporation of the applicable Obligor or under English law all Security (other than any Security granted over certain of its
subsidiaries as agreed) shall be governed by the law of and secure assets located in the jurisdiction of incorporation of that
Obligor;

 

		(ix)	only floating security will be granted over the hedging agreements entered into by members of the
Group;

 

		(x)	the Security Trustee will hold one set of security for all Lenders unless local law requires separate
ranking security for different classes of debt; and

 

		(xi)	no guarantee or security shall guarantee or secure any “Excluded Swap Obligations”
defined in accordance with the LSTA Market Advisory Update dated February 15, 2013 entitled “Swap Regulations’
Implications for Loan Documentation”, and any update thereto by the LSTA.

 

For the avoidance of doubt, in
these Agreed Security Principles, “cost” includes, but is not limited to, income tax cost, registration taxes payable
on the creation or enforcement or for the continuance of any Security, stamp duties, out-of-pocket expenses, and other fees and
expenses directly incurred by the relevant grantor of Security or any of its direct or indirect owners, subsidiaries or Affiliates.

 

		2.	Guarantors and Security

 

		(a)	To the extent possible, each guarantee will be an upstream, cross-stream and downstream guarantee
and each guarantee and Security will be for all liabilities of the relevant chargor under the Finance Documents in accordance with,
and subject to, the requirements of the principles set out in this Schedule in each relevant jurisdiction.

 

		(b)	To the extent possible, all security shall be given in favour of the Security Trustee and not the
Finance Parties individually. “Parallel debt” provisions will be used where necessary. To the extent possible, there
should be no action required to be taken in relation to the guarantees or security when any Lender transfers any of its participation
in the Facility to a new Lender.

 

		(c)	No guarantees or security shall be granted by an Excluded Subsidiary or Unrestricted Subsidiary.

 

		(d)	Security may only be granted over 65% of New Holdco’s share capital (measured by the total
combined voting power of the issued and outstanding voting shares) and no security will be granted over the assets of New Holdco
and/or any Subsidiary of New Holdco (including for the avoidance of doubt over any shares of a Subsidiary of New Holdco).

 

    150

     

    

 

		3.	Terms of Security Documents

 

The following principles will
be reflected in the terms of any security taken as part of this transaction:

 

		(a)	the Security will be first ranking to the extent possible;

 

		(b)	Security will not be enforceable until an Acceleration Event occurs and is continuing;

 

		(c)	rights of set off (other than for netting purposes) will not be exercisable until an Event of Default
occurs and is continuing;

 

		(d)	the provisions of each Transaction Security Document will not be unduly burdensome on the relevant
Obligor or interfere unreasonably with the operation of its business, will be limited to those required by applicable local law
to create or perfect security and will not impose commercial obligations;

 

		(e)	in the Transaction Security Documents there will be no repetition or extension of clauses set out
in any Finance Document including those relating to notices, costs and expenses, indemnities, tax gross-up, distribution of proceeds
and release of security; representations and undertakings shall be included in the Transaction Security Documents only to the extent
relating to title to assets or required by local law in order to create or perfect the security expressed to be created thereby;

 

		(f)	security will, where possible and practical, automatically create security over future assets of
the same type as those already secured;

 

		(g)	the Transaction Security Documents should not operate so as to prevent transactions which are permitted
or not prohibited under the Finance Documents.

 

		4.	Bank Accounts

 

		(a)	Except as otherwise provided in the Debt Documents, each Obligor shall, prior to the occurrence
of an Acceleration Event, be entitled to receive, withdraw or otherwise transfer any credit balance from time to time on any bank
account over which security has been granted (other than any Assigned Account).

 

		(b)	No Obligor shall be entitled to receive, withdraw or otherwise transfer any credit balance from
time to time on any Assigned Account except with the prior consent of the Security Trustee (acting reasonably) or as permitted
or not prohibited pursuant to the terms of the Debt Documents.

 

		(c)	After the occurrence of an Acceleration Event, no Obligor shall be entitled to receive, withdraw
or otherwise transfer any credit balance from time to time on any bank account over which security has been granted except with
the prior consent of the Security Trustee (acting reasonably).

 

		(d)	If required by local law to perfect the security, notice of the security will be served on the
account bank within 5 Business Days of the Security being granted and the Obligor shall use its reasonable endeavours to obtain
an acknowledgement of that notice within 30 Business Days of service. If the Obligor has used its reasonable endeavours but has
not been able to obtain acknowledgement its obligation to obtain acknowledgement shall cease on the expiry of that 30 Business
Days provided, however, if within those 30 Business Days, the relevant account bank has agreed to provide such acknowledgement,
but has not yet done so, the relevant Obligor must continue to use all reasonable endeavours to obtain such acknowledgment until
such acknowledgment is provided or if the relevant account bank indicates it no longer agrees to provide the acknowledgement. This
provision does not apply to Assigned Accounts in respect of which notice will be provided in accordance with the provisions of
the Existing Debenture.

 

    151

     

    

 

		5.	Fixed Assets

 

		(a)	Except as otherwise provided in the Debt Documents, if an Obligor grants security over its fixed
assets it shall, prior to the occurrence of an Acceleration Event, be free to deal with those assets in the course of its business.

 

		(b)	Subject to any requirements under the Existing Security Documents, no notice whether to third parties
or by attaching a notice to the fixed assets shall be prepared or given until an Acceleration Event occurs and is continuing.

 

		6.	Insurance

 

		(a)	Except as otherwise provided in the Debt Documents, if an Obligor grants security over its insurance
policies it shall, prior to the occurrence of an Acceleration Event, be free to deal with those policies in the course of its business.

 

		(b)	If required by local law to perfect the security, notice of the security will be served on the
insurance provider within 5 Business Days of the security being granted and the Obligor shall use its reasonable endeavours to
obtain an acknowledgement of that notice within 30 Business Days of service. If the Obligor has used its reasonable endeavours
but has not been able to obtain acknowledgement its obligation to obtain acknowledgement shall cease on the expiry of the specified
30 Business Day period provided, however, if within those 30 Business Days, the relevant insurance provider has agreed to provide
such acknowledgement, but has not yet done so, the relevant Obligor must continue to use all reasonable endeavours to obtain such
acknowledgment until such acknowledgment is provided or if the relevant insurance provider indicates it no longer agrees to provide
the acknowledgement. This provision does not apply to an Insurance Policy (as that term is in the Existing Debenture) in respect
of which notice will be provided in accordance with the provisions of the Existing Debenture.

 

		7.	Intellectual Property

 

Except as otherwise provided
in the Debt Documents, if an Obligor grants security over its intellectual property it shall, prior to the occurrence of an Acceleration
Event, be free to deal with those assets in the course of its business (including allowing its intellectual property to lapse if
no longer material to its business).

 

		8.	Intercompany receivables

 

		(a)	Except as otherwise provided in the Debt Documents, if an Obligor grants security over its intercompany
receivables it shall, prior to the occurrence of an Acceleration Event, be free to deal with those receivables in the course of
its business.

 

		(b)	If required by local law to perfect the security, notice of the security will be served on the
relevant lender within 5 Business Days of the security being granted and the Obligor shall obtain an acknowledgement of that notice
within 30 Business Days of service. Irrespective of whether notice of the security is required for perfection if the service of
notice would prevent the Obligor from dealing with an intercompany receivable in the course of its business no notice of security
shall be served until an Acceleration Event occurs and is continuing. This provision does not apply to intercompany receivables
charged under the Existing Debenture in respect of which notice will be provided in accordance with the provisions of the Existing
Debenture.

 

    152

     

    

 

		9.	Trade receivables

 

		(a)	Except as otherwise provided in the Debt Documents, if an Obligor grants security over its trade
receivables it shall, prior to the occurrence of an Acceleration Event, be free to deal with those receivables in the course of
its business.

 

		(b)	No notice of security may be served until an Acceleration Event occurs and is continuing.

 

		10.	Shares

 

		(a)	Fixed charges and/or pledges over shares in joint ventures, Unrestricted Subsidiaries or over minority
interests shall not be required.

 

		(b)	The Transaction Security Document will be governed by the laws of the jurisdiction of incorporation
of the entity whose shares are being secured and not by the law of the jurisdiction of incorporation of the Obligor granting the
security.

 

		(c)	Until an Acceleration Event occurs and is continuing, the charging Obligor will be permitted to
retain and to exercise the voting rights to any shares and the company whose shares have been charged will be permitted to pay
dividends.

 

		(d)	Unless the restriction is required by law or regulation or such restriction is only applicable
if certain conditions have not been met, the constitutional documents of the company whose shares have been charged will be amended
to remove any restriction on the transfer or the registration of the transfer of the shares on the taking or enforcement of the
security granted over them.

 

		11.	Excluded assets

 

For the avoidance of doubt, any
assets excluded from the Transaction Security existing as of the date of this Agreement, including but not limited to, the Trafford
Training Centre and Academy at Carrington, Manchester (title number GM785864), shall not be subject to any Transaction Security.

 

		12.	Release of Security

 

Unless required by local law
the circumstances in which the security shall be released should not be dealt with in individual Transaction Security Documents
but, if so required, shall, except to the extent required by local law, be the same as those set out in the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

    153

     

    

 

Schedule
5

 

Form of
Transfer Certificate

 

To:        [•]
as Agent and [•] as Security Trustee

 

From:     [The
Existing Lender] (the “Existing Lender”) and [The New Lender] (the “New Lender”)

 

Dated:

 

Red
Football Limited – £50,000,000 Revolving Facility Agreement

dated [  ̃ ] 2020 (as amended and/or restated from time
to time) (the “Facility Agreement”)

 

		1.	We refer to the Facility Agreement and to the Intercreditor Agreement (as defined in the Facility
Agreement). This agreement (the “Agreement”) shall take effect as a Transfer Certificate for the purpose of
the Facility Agreement and as a Creditor/Creditor Representative Accession Undertaking for the purposes of the Intercreditor Agreement
(and as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement). Terms defined in the Facility Agreement have the same meaning in this Agreement
unless given a different meaning in this Agreement.

 

		2.	We refer to Clause 29.5 (Procedure for transfer) of the Facility Agreement:

 

		(a)	The Existing Lender and the New Lender agree to the Existing Lender transferring to the New Lender
by novation all or part of the Existing Lender’s Commitment, rights and obligations referred to in the Schedule in accordance
with Clause 29.5 (Procedure for transfer) of the Facility Agreement.

 

		(b)	The proposed Transfer Date is [•].

 

		(c)	The Facility Office and address, fax number and attention details for notices of the New Lender
for the purposes of Clause 37.2 (Addresses) of the Facility Agreement are set out in the Schedule.

 

		3.	The New Lender expressly acknowledges the limitations on the Existing Lender’s obligations
set out in paragraph (c) of Clause 29.4 (Limitation of responsibility of Existing Lenders) of the Facility
Agreement.

 

		4.	The New Lender confirms in respect of any advance by such Lender to a Borrower incorporated in
the United Kingdom, for the benefit of the Agent and without liability to any Obligor, that it is:

 

		(a)	[a Qualifying Lender other than a UK Treaty Lender;]

 

		(b)	[a UK Treaty Lender;]

 

		(c)	[not a Qualifying Lender].*

 

		5.	The New Lender confirms that it [is]/[is not] an Investor Affiliate.

 

		6.	[The New Lender confirms in respect of an advance by such Lender to a Borrower incorporated in
the United Kingdom that the person beneficially entitled to interest payable to that Lender in respect of an advance under a Finance
Document is either:

 

 

		*	Delete as applicable -
each New Lender is required to confirm which of these three categories it falls within in respect of any advance by such Lender
to a Borrower incorporated in the United Kingdom.

 

    154

     

    

 

		(a)	a company resident in the United Kingdom for United Kingdom tax purposes;

 

		(b)	a partnership each member of which is:

 

		(i)	a company so resident in the United Kingdom; or

 

		(ii)	a company not so resident in the United Kingdom which carries on a trade in the United Kingdom
through a permanent establishment and which brings into account in computing its chargeable profits (within the meaning of section
19 of the CTA) the whole of any share of interest payable in respect of that advance that falls to it by reason of Part 17
of the CTA; or

 

		(c)	a company not so resident in the United Kingdom which carries on a trade in the United Kingdom
through a permanent establishment and which brings into account interest payable in respect of that advance in computing the chargeable
profits (within the meaning of section 19 of the CTA) of that Company.]1

 

		7.	[The New Lender confirms
in respect of an advance by such Lender to a Borrower incorporated in the United Kingdom that it holds a passport under the HMRC
DT Treaty Passport scheme (reference number [ ]) and is tax resident in [ ]2, so that interest payable to it
by borrowers is generally subject to full exemption from UK withholding tax and requests that the Company notify:

 

		(a)	each Borrower which is a Party as a Borrower as at the Transfer Date; and

 

		(b)	each Additional Borrower which becomes an Additional Borrower after the Transfer Date,

 

that it wishes that scheme to
apply to the Facility Agreement.] 3

 

[7./8.]            [The
New Lender confirms in respect of an advance by such Lender to a Borrower that is a US Person that it [is]/[is not] a US Qualifying
Lender] [4].

 

[8./9.]            We
refer to clause [21.4] (Accession of Pari Passu Creditors and Creditor Representatives) of the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

In consideration of the New Lender being
accepted as Pari Passu Creditor for the purposes of the Intercreditor Agreement (and as defined therein), the New Lender confirms
that, as from the Transfer Date, it intends to be party to the Intercreditor Agreement as a Pari Passu Creditor, and undertakes
to perform all the obligations expressed in the Intercreditor Agreement to be assumed by a Pari Passu Creditor and agrees that
it shall be bound by all the provisions of the Intercreditor Agreement, as if it had been an original party to the Intercreditor
Agreement.

 

[11./12.]     This
Agreement may be executed in any number of counterparts and this has the same effect as if the signatures on the counterparts were
on a single copy of this Agreement.

 

[12./13.]            This
Agreement and any non-contractual obligations arising out of or in connection with it are governed by English law.

 

		1	Include only if New Lender falls within paragraph (a)(ii)
of the definition of Qualifying Lender in Clause 18.1 (Definitions).
	 	 	 
		2	Insert jurisdiction of tax residence.
	 	 	 
		3	Include if the New Lender holds a passport under the HMRC DT Treaty Passport scheme and wishes
that scheme to apply to the Facility Agreement.
	 	 	 
		4	Delete
as applicable – Each New Lender is required to confirm which of these categories it falls within in respect of any advance
by such Lender to a Borrower that is a US Person.

 

    155

     

    

 

[13./14.]            This
Agreement has been entered into on the date stated at the beginning of this Agreement.

 

Note:     The
execution of this Transfer Certificate may not transfer a proportionate share of the Existing Lender’s interest in the Transaction
Security in all jurisdictions. It is the responsibility of the New Lender to ascertain whether any other documents or other formalities
are required to perfect a transfer of such a share in the Existing Lender’s Transaction Security in any jurisdiction and,
if so, to arrange for execution of those documents and completion of those formalities.

 

    156

     

    

 

THE SCHEDULE

 

Commitment/rights and obligations to
be transferred

 

[insert relevant details]

 

[Facility Office address, fax number
and attention details for notices and account details for payments]

 

	[Existing Lender]	[New Lender]
	By:	By:

 

This Agreement is accepted as a Transfer
Certificate for the purposes of the Facility Agreement by the Agent, and as a Creditor/Creditor Representative Accession Undertaking
for the purposes of the Intercreditor Agreement by the Security Trustee, and the Transfer Date is confirmed as [•].

 

[Agent]

 

By:

 

[Security Trustee]

 

By:

 

    157

     

    

 

Schedule
6

 

Form of
Assignment Agreement

 

To:         [•]
as Agent, [•] as Security Trustee and [•] as Company for and on behalf of each Obligor

 

From:     [the
Existing Lender] (the “Existing Lender”) and [the New Lender] (the “New Lender”)

 

Dated:

 

Red
Football Limited – £50,000,000 Revolving Facility Agreement

dated [  ̃ ] 2020 (as amended and/or restated from time
to time) (the “Facility Agreement”)

 

		1.	We refer to the Facility Agreement and to the Intercreditor Agreement (as defined in the Facility
Agreement). This is an Assignment Agreement. This agreement (the “Agreement”) shall take effect as an Assignment
Agreement for the purpose of the Facility Agreement and as a Creditor/Creditor Representative Accession Undertaking for the purposes
of the Intercreditor Agreement (and as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement). Terms defined in the Facility Agreement have the
same meaning in this Agreement unless given a different meaning in this Agreement.

 

		2.	We refer to Clause 29.6 (Procedure for assignment) of the Facility Agreement:

 

		(a)	The Existing Lender assigns absolutely to the New Lender all the rights of the Existing Lender
under the Facility Agreement, the other Finance Documents and in respect of the Transaction Security which correspond to that portion
of the Existing Lender’s Commitments and participations in Utilisations under the Facility Agreement as specified in the
Schedule.

 

		(b)	The Existing Lender is released from all the obligations of the Existing Lender which correspond
to that portion of the Existing Lender’s Commitments and participations in Utilisations under the Facility Agreement specified
in the Schedule.

 

		(c)	The New Lender becomes a Party as a Lender and is bound by obligations equivalent to those from
which the Existing Lender is released under paragraph (b) above.

 

		3.	The proposed Transfer Date is [•].

 

		4.	On the Transfer Date the New Lender becomes:

 

		(a)	party to the relevant Finance Documents (other than the Intercreditor Agreement) as a Lender; and

 

		(b)	party to the Intercreditor Agreement as an RCF Lender.

 

		5.	The Facility Office and address, fax number and attention details for notices of the New Lender
for the purposes of Clause 37.2 (Addresses) of the Facility Agreement are set out in the Schedule.

 

		6.	The New Lender expressly acknowledges the limitations on the Existing Lender’s obligations
set out in paragraph (c) of Clause 29.4 (Limitation of responsibility of Existing Lenders) of the Facility
Agreement.

 

		7.	The New Lender confirms in respect of an advance by such Lender to a Borrower incorporated in the
United Kingdom, for the benefit of the Agent and without liability to any Obligor, that it is:

 

    158

     

    

 

		(a)	[a Qualifying Lender (other than a UK Treaty Lender);]

 

		(b)	[a UK Treaty Lender;]

 

		(c)	[not a Qualifying Lender]. *

 

		8.	[The New Lender confirms in respect of an advance by such Lender to a Borrower incorporated in
the United Kingdom that the person beneficially entitled to interest payable to that Lender in respect of an advance under a Finance
Document is either:

 

		(a)	a company resident in the United Kingdom for United Kingdom tax purposes;

 

		(b)	a partnership each member of which is:

 

		(i)	a company so resident in the United Kingdom; or

 

		(ii)	a company not so resident in the United Kingdom which carries on a trade in the United Kingdom
through a permanent establishment and which brings into account in computing its chargeable profits (within the meaning of section
19 of the CTA) the whole of any share of interest payable in respect of that advance that falls to it by reason of Part 17
of the CTA; or

 

		(c)	a company not so resident in the United Kingdom which carries on a trade in the United Kingdom
through a permanent establishment and which brings into account interest payable in respect of that advance in computing the chargeable
profits (within the meaning of section 19 of the CTA) of that company.] 5

 

		9.	[The New Lender confirms
in respect of an advance by such Lender to a Borrower incorporated in the United Kingdom that it holds a passport under the HMRC
DT Treaty Passport scheme (reference number [ ]) and is tax resident in [ ]6, so that interest payable to it
by borrowers is generally subject to full exemption from UK withholding tax and requests that the Company notify:

 

		(a)	each Borrower which is a Party as a Borrower as at the Transfer Date; and

 

		(b)	each Additional Borrower which becomes an Additional Borrower after the Transfer Date,

 

that it wishes that scheme to
apply to the Facility Agreement.] 7

 

[9./10.]            The
New Lender confirms that it [is]/[is not] an Investor Affiliate.

 

[10./11.]          [The
New Lender confirms in respect of an advance by such Lender to a Borrower that is a US Person that it [is]/[is not] a US Qualifying
Lender] 8.

 

 

		*	Delete as applicable - each New Lender is required to confirm which
of these three categories it falls within in respect of any advance by such Lender to a Borrower incorporated in the United
Kingdom.

 

		5	Include only if New Lender falls within paragraph (a)(ii) of the definition of Qualifying Lender
in Clause 18.1 (Definitions).
	 	 	 
		6	Insert jurisdiction of tax residence.
	 	 	 
		7	Include if the New Lender holds a passport under the HMRC DT Treaty Passport scheme and wishes
that scheme to apply to the Facility Agreement.
	 	 	 
		8	Delete as applicable – Each New Lender is required to confirm
which of these categories it falls within in respect of any advance by such Lender to a Borrower that is a US Person.

 

    159

     

    

 

 

[11./12.]            We
refer to clause [21.4] (Accession of Pari Passu Creditors and Creditor Representatives) of the Intercreditor Agreement.

  

In consideration
of the New Lender being accepted as a Pari Passu Creditor for the purposes of the Intercreditor Agreement (and as defined in the
Intercreditor Agreement), the New Lender confirms that, as from the Transfer Date, it intends to be party to the Intercreditor
Agreement as a Pari Passu Creditor, and undertakes to perform all the obligations expressed in the Intercreditor Agreement to
be assumed by a Pari Passu Creditor and agrees that it shall be bound by all the provisions of the Intercreditor Agreement, as
if it had been an original party to the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

[12./13.]            This
Agreement acts as notice to the Agent (on behalf of each Finance Party) and, upon delivery in accordance with Clause 29.7
(Copy of Transfer Certificate, Assignment Agreement or Increase Confirmation to the Company), to the Company (on behalf
of each Obligor) of the assignment referred to in this Agreement.

 

[13./14.]            This
Agreement may be executed in any number of counterparts and this has the same effect as if the signatures on the counterparts
were on a single copy of this Agreement.

 

[14./15.]            This
Agreement and any non-contractual obligations arising out of or in connection with it are governed by English law.

 

[15./16.]            This
Agreement has been entered into on the date stated at the beginning of this Agreement.

 

Note:    The
execution of this Assignment Agreement may not transfer a proportionate share of the Existing Lender’s interest in the Transaction
Security in all jurisdictions. It is the responsibility of the New Lender to ascertain whether any other documents or other formalities
are required to perfect a transfer of such a share in the Existing Lender’s Transaction Security in any jurisdiction and,
if so, to arrange for execution of those documents and completion of those formalities.

 

    160

     

    

 

THE SCHEDULE

  

Commitment/rights
and obligations to be transferred by assignment,

release and accession

 

[insert
relevant details]

 

[Facility
office address, fax number and attention details for notices and account details for payments]

 

	[Existing Lender]	[New Lender]

 

	By:	By:

 

This Agreement
is accepted as an Assignment Agreement for the purposes of the Facility Agreement by the Agent, and as a Creditor/Creditor Representative
Accession Undertaking for the purposes of the Intercreditor Agreement by the Security Trustee, and the Transfer Date is confirmed
as [•].

 

Signature
of this Agreement by the Agent constitutes confirmation by the Agent of receipt of notice of the assignment referred to in this
Agreement, which notice the Agent receives on behalf of each Finance Party.

 

[Agent]

 

By:

 

[Security
Trustee]

 

By:

 

    161

     

    

 

Schedule
7

 

Form of
Accession Deed

 

To:          [                   ]
as Agent and [                  ] as
Security Trustee for itself and each of the other parties to the Intercreditor Agreement referred to below

 

From:      [Restricted
Subsidiary] and [Company]

 

Dated:

 

Dear Sirs

 

Red
Football Limited – £50,000,000 Revolving Facility Agreement
 dated [ · ] 2020 (as amended and/or restated from time to time) (the “Facility
Agreement”)

 

		1.	We
                                         refer to the Facility Agreement and to the Intercreditor Agreement. This deed (the “Accession
                                         Deed”) shall take effect as an Accession Deed for the purposes of the Facility
                                         Agreement and as a Debtor Accession Deed for the purposes of the Intercreditor Agreement
                                         (and as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement). Terms defined in the Facility Agreement
                                         have the same meaning in paragraphs 1 to 3 of this Accession Deed unless given a different
                                         meaning in this Accession Deed.

 

		2.	[Restricted
                                         Subsidiary] agrees to become an Additional [Borrower]/[Guarantor] and to be bound
                                         by the terms of the Facility Agreement and the other Finance Documents (other than the
                                         Intercreditor Agreement) as an Additional [Borrower]/[Guarantor] pursuant to clause [31.2
                                         (Additional Borrowers)]/[clause 31.4 (Additional Guarantors)] of the
                                         Facility Agreement. [Restricted Subsidiary] is a company duly incorporated under
                                         the laws of [name of relevant jurisdiction] and is a limited liability company
                                         and registered number [                   ].

 

		3.	[Restricted
                                         Subsidiary’s] administrative details for the purposes of the Facility Agreement
                                         and the Intercreditor Agreement are as follows:

 

Address:

 

Fax
No.:

 

Attention:

 

		4.	[Restricted
                                         Subsidiary] (for the purposes of this paragraph 4, the “Acceding Debtor”)
                                         intends to [incur Liabilities under the following documents]/[give a guarantee, indemnity
                                         or other assurance against loss in respect of Liabilities under the following documents]:

 

[Insert
details (date, parties and description) of relevant documents]

 

the “Relevant
Documents”.

 

IT
IS AGREED as follows:

 

		(a)	Terms
                                         defined in the Intercreditor Agreement shall, unless otherwise defined in this Accession
                                         Deed, bear the same meaning when used in this paragraph 4.

 

    162

     

    

 

		(b)	The
                                         Acceding Debtor and the Security Trustee agree that the Security Trustee shall hold:

 

		(i)	[any
                                         Security in respect of Liabilities created or expressed to be created pursuant to the
                                         Relevant Documents;

 

		(ii)	all
                                         proceeds of that Security; and]

 

		(iii)	all
                                         obligations expressed to be undertaken by the Acceding Debtor to pay amounts in respect
                                         of the Liabilities to the Security Trustee as trustee for the Secured Parties (in the
                                         Relevant Documents or otherwise) and secured by the Transaction Security together with
                                         all representations and warranties expressed to be given by the Acceding Debtor (in the
                                         Relevant Documents or otherwise) in favour of the Security Trustee as trustee for the
                                         Secured Parties,

 

on
trust for the Secured Parties on the terms and conditions contained in the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

		(c)	The
                                         Acceding Debtor confirms that it intends to be party to the Intercreditor Agreement as
                                         a Debtor, undertakes to perform all the obligations expressed to be assumed by a Debtor
                                         under the Intercreditor Agreement and agrees that it shall be bound by all the provisions
                                         of the Intercreditor Agreement as if it had been an original party to the Intercreditor
                                         Agreement.

 

		(d)	[In
                                         consideration of the Acceding Debtor being accepted as an Intra-Group Lender for the
                                         purposes of the Intercreditor Agreement, the Acceding Debtor also confirms that it intends
                                         to be party to the Intercreditor Agreement as an Intra-Group Lender, and undertakes to
                                         perform all the obligations expressed in the Intercreditor Agreement to be assumed by
                                         an Intra-Group Lender and agrees that it shall be bound by all the provisions of the
                                         Intercreditor Agreement, as if it had been an original party to the Intercreditor Agreement].

 

[4]/[5]
This Accession Deed and any non-contractual obligations arising out of or in connection with it are governed by English law.

 

THIS
ACCESSION DEED has been signed on behalf of the Security Trustee (for the purposes of
paragraph 4 above only), signed on behalf of the Company and executed as a deed by [Restricted Subsidiary] and is
delivered on the date stated above.

 

[Restricted
Subsidiary]

 

[EXECUTED
AS A DEED          )

 

By: [Subsidiary]          )

 

	_______	Director

 

	_______	Director/Secretary

 

OR

 

[EXECUTED AS A DEED 

By: [Subsidiary]

 

	_______	Signature of Director

 

	_______	Name of Director

 

    163

     

    

 

in the presence of

 

	_______	Signature of witness
	 	 
	_______	Name of witness
	 	 
	_______ 	Address of witness
	 	 
	_______	 
	 	 
	_______	 
	 	 
	_______	 
	 	 
	_______	Occupation of witness]

 

The Company

 

	_______	[Company]

 

By:

 

The Security
Trustee

 

	_______	[Full Name of Current Security Trustee]

 

By:

 

Date:

 

    164

     

    

 

Schedule
8

 

Form of
Resignation Letter

 

	To:	[•] as Agent
	 
	From:	[resigning
    Obligor] and [Company]

 

Dated:

 

Dear Sirs

 

Red
Football Limited – £50,000,000 Revolving Facility Agreement

dated [ · ]
2020 (as amended and/or restated from time to time) (the “Facility Agreement”)

 

		1.	We
                                         refer to the Facility Agreement. This is a Resignation Letter. Terms defined in the Facility
                                         Agreement have the same meaning in this Resignation Letter unless given a different meaning
                                         in this Resignation Letter.

 

		2.	Pursuant
                                         to [clause 31.3 (Resignation of a Borrower)]/[clause 31.5 (Resignation
                                         of a Guarantor)], we request that [resigning Obligor] be released from its
                                         obligations as a [Borrower]/[Guarantor] under the Facility Agreement and the Finance
                                         Documents (other than the Intercreditor Agreement).

 

		3.	We
                                         confirm that:

 

		(a)	no
                                         Event of Default is continuing or would result from the acceptance of this request; and

 

		(b)	[this
                                         request is given in relation to a Third Party Disposal of [resigning Obligor];]*

 

		(c)	[•]***

 

		4.	This
                                         Resignation Letter and any non-contractual obligations arising out of or in connection
                                         with it are governed by English law.

 

		5.	The
                                         Company agrees to indemnify the Finance Parties and any Receivers or Delegates for any
                                         costs, expenses, or liabilities which would have been payable by [resigning Obligor]
                                         in connection with the Finance Documents but for the release set out in paragraph 1
                                         above.

 

	 	[Company]	[resigning
    Obligor]
	 	By:	By:

 

    165

     

    

 

NOTES:

 

*              Insert
where resignation as a result of a Third Party Disposal.

 

**           Insert
where resignation as a result of a Third Party Disposal. Amend as appropriate, e.g. to reflect agreed procedure for payment of
proceeds into a specified account.

 

***         Insert
any other conditions required by the Facility Agreement.

 

    166

     

    

 

Schedule
9

 

Form of
Compliance Certificate

 

	To: 	[•]
    as Agent
	 
	From:	[Company]

 

Dated:

 

Dear Sirs

 

Red Football
Limited – £50,000,000 Revolving Facility Agreement

dated
[ · ]
2020 (as amended and/or restated from time to time) (the “Facility Agreement”)

 

		1.	We
                                         refer to the Facility Agreement. This is a Compliance Certificate. Terms defined in the
                                         Facility Agreement have the same meaning when used in this Compliance Certificate unless
                                         given a different meaning in this Compliance Certificate.

 

		2.	We
                                         confirm that Consolidated EBITDA for the most recently completed Relevant Period was
                                         [•] and we set out in the Schedule (Calculation of Consolidated EBITDA) hereto
                                         detail of the calculation of this amount.

 

		3.	We
                                         confirm that the Minimum Committed Additional Financing is [not] less than £75,000,000
                                         (or its equivalent in other currencies).

 

		4.	[We
                                         confirm that no Default is continuing. 2]

 

		5.	[We
                                         confirm by reference to the latest Annual Financial Statements delivered under the terms
                                         of the Facility Agreement that [the Guarantor Coverage Test [is satisfied]/[will be satisfied
                                         by the following members of the Group acceding as Additional Guarantors in accordance
                                         with Clause 27.13 (Guarantors):

 

		6.	[•].]*

 

	Signed	 	 	 
	 	Director	 	Director
	 	of	 	of
	 	[Company]	 	[Company]

 

[insert
applicable certification language]

 

	for
    and on behalf of	 

 

[name
of auditors of the Company]

 

1
If this statement cannot be made, the certificate should identify any Default that
is continuing and the steps, if any, being taken to remedy it.

 

NOTES:

 

*            Only
for Compliance Certificate delivered with the Annual Financial Statements.

 

    167

     

    

 

THE SCHEDULE

 

CALCULATION
OF CONSOLIDATED EBITDA

 

	Relevant
    line item	 	 	Amount
                                         (£)	 
	The consolidated profits
    of the Group from ordinary activities before taxation in respect of that Relevant Period	 	 	[•]	 
	Including any amount
    attributable to the amortisation or impairment of intangible assets or the depreciation or impairment of tangible assets	 	 	[•]	 
	Including any Consolidated
    Net Finance Charges	 	 	[•]	 
	Including any one-off
    expenses or charges incurred in connection with the incurrence or issuance of (i) any Financial Indebtedness under or
    which is permitted by the Finance Documents or (ii) any other equity issuance which is permitted by the Finance Documents	 	 	[•]	 
	Including any items
    treated as exceptional or extraordinary items	 	 	[•]	 
	Including any accrued
    interest received by or owing to any member of the Group	 	 	[•]	 
	Including any realised
    and unrealised exchange gains and losses including those arising on translation of currency debt	 	 	[•]	 
	Including any gain
    or loss arising from an upward or downward revaluation of any asset or arising from the acquisition or disposal of player
    registrations	 	 	[•]	 
	Deducting any profit
    of any member of the Group which is attributable to minority interests	 	 	[•]	 
	Deducting any profit
    of any investment or entity (which is not itself a member of the Group) in which any member of the Group has an ownership
    interest to the extent that the amount of such profit included in the financial statements of the Group exceeds the amount
    (net of applicable withholding tax) received in cash by members of the Group through distributions by such investment or entity	 	 	[•]	 
	After excluding the
    amount of any profit or loss which is attributable to any Material Disposal made in the Relevant Period	 	 	 	 
	After deducting to
    the extent not already taken into account, all rent and other property costs of a revenue nature	 	 	[•]	 
	Consolidated EBITDA	 	 	[•]	 

 

    168

     

    

 

Schedule
10

 

Timetables

 

Part 1

Loans

 

	 	 	Loans
    in sterling	 	 
	Delivery of a duly
    completed Utilisation Request (Clause 5.1 (Delivery of a Utilisation Request))	 	U-1

        11.00am
	 	 
	 	 	 	 	 
	Agent determines
    (in relation to a Utilisation) the Base Currency Amount of the Loan, if required under Clause 5.4 (Lenders’
    participation) and notifies the Lenders of the Loan in accordance with Clause 5.4 (Lenders’ participation)	 	U-1

        2.00pm
	 	 
	 	 	 	 	 
	LIBOR is fixed	 	Quotation Day as of
    11.00am	 	 
	 	 	 	 	 
	Base Reference Bank
    Rate calculated by reference to available quotations in accordance with Clause 16.2 (Calculation of Base Reference Bank
    Rate and Alternative Reference Bank Rate)	 	Quotation Day as of
    11.00am	 	 
	 	 	 	 	 
	Alternative Reference
    Bank Rate calculated by reference to available quotations in accordance with Clause 16.2 (Calculation of Base Reference
    Bank Rate and Alternative Reference Bank Rate)	 	Quotation Day as of
    11.00am	 	 

 

	“U”=	date of Utilisation
	 
	“U - X”=	X Business Days prior to date of Utilisation

 

    169

     

    

 

Schedule
11

 

[RESERVED]

 

    170

     

    

 

Schedule
12

 

[reserved]

 

    171

     

    

 

Schedule
13

 

Forms
of Notifiable Debt Purchase Transaction Notice

 

Part 1

Form of Notice on entering into Notifiable Debt Purchase Transaction

 

	To:	[             ]
    as Agent
	 
	From:	[The Lender]

 

Dated:

 

Red
Football Limited – £50,000,000 Revolving Facility Agreement

dated [ · ]
2020 (as amended and/or restated from time to time) (the “Facility Agreement”)

 

		1.	We
                                         refer to paragraph (b) of Clause 30.2 (Disenfranchisement on Debt Purchase
                                         Transactions entered into by Investor Affiliates) of the Facility Agreement. Terms
                                         defined in the Facility Agreement have the same meaning in this notice unless given a
                                         different meaning in this notice.

 

		2.	We
                                         have entered into a Notifiable Debt Purchase Transaction.

 

		3.	The
                                         Notifiable Debt Purchase Transaction referred to in paragraph 2 above relates to
                                         the amount of our Commitment(s) as set out below.

 

	 	Commitment	Amount
    of our Commitment to which Notifiable Debt Purchase Transaction relates (Base Currency)
	 	 	 
	 	 	[insert
    amount (of that Commitment) to which the relevant Debt Purchase Transaction applies]

 

[Lender]

 

By:

 

    172

     

    

 

Part 2

Form of Notice on Termination of Notifiable Debt Purchase Transaction / Notifiable Debt Purchase Transaction ceasing to be
with Investor Affiliate

 

	To:	[             ]
                                         as Agent

 

	From:	[The
                                         Lender]

 

Dated:

 

Red
Football Limited – £50,000,000 Revolving Facility Agreement

dated [ · ]
2020 (as amended and/or restated from time to time) (the “Facility Agreement”)

 

		1.	We
                                         refer to paragraph (c) of Clause 30.2 (Disenfranchisement on Debt Purchase
                                         Transactions entered into by Investor Affiliates) of the Facility Agreement. Terms
                                         defined in the Facility Agreement have the same meaning in this notice unless given a
                                         different meaning in this notice.

 

		2.	A
                                         Notifiable Debt Purchase Transaction which we entered into and which we notified you
                                         of in a notice dated [•] has [terminated]/[ceased to be with an Investor Affiliate].*

 

		3.	The
                                         Notifiable Debt Purchase Transaction referred to in paragraph 2 above relates to
                                         the amount of our Commitment(s) as set out below.

 

	 	Commitment	Amount
    of our Commitment to which Notifiable Debt Purchase Transaction relates (Base Currency)
	 	 	 
	 	[insert
    amount (of that Commitment) to which the relevant Debt Purchase Transaction applies]

 

[Lender]

 

By:

 

    173

     

    

 

 

Schedule
14

  

Table
of values for X

 

		1.	The value of X in any Financial Year will be the amount determined using the Champions League Adjustment
Spreadsheet and set out in the row labelled “EBITDA” in the column corresponding to that Financial Year after the following
adjustments (the “Adjustments”) have been made in the electronic version of the spreadsheet (and, for the avoidance
of doubt, with no other adjustments):

 

		(a)	the figure in the Total Match Day income row of the spreadsheet for a Financial Year (the “Relevant
Year”) will be determined by: (i) adjusting the revenue in the line item entitled “European Cups” in
the Annual Financial Statements for the most recent Financial Year in which the first team of MUFC participated in the Champions
League (the “Previous Year”) to reflect any increase or decrease in ticket prices announced prior to the start
of the Relevant Year that would be applicable in the Relevant Year; (ii) aggregating the amount described in paragraph (i) above
with the revenue (increased or decreased for the then prevailing rate (RPI) of inflation or deflation) in the line items entitled
 “Hospitality – Match Day” and “Catering (match day)” (minus any intra-Group items) in the Annual
Financial Statements for the Previous Year; (iii) dividing the sum of the amount described in paragraph (ii) by the number
of Champions League matches played at the Stadium in the Previous Year; and (iv) multiplying the product of paragraph (iii) by
four;

 

		(b)	any increase or decrease in the Sterling Equivalent (as defined in Schedule 15 (Restrictive
Covenants)) of media and sponsorship revenues that would have been received by the Group from UEFA in respect of the Champions
League (or, in each case, any replacement body or competition) had the first team of MUFC finished third in the Premier League
(or any replacement competition) and qualified for the first knock-out stage of the Champions League will be taken into account
in calculating the figure in the row labelled “European TV & Radio” in the column corresponding to that Financial
Year; and

 

		(c)	any increase or decrease in the portion of revenue from the Specified Contract described in paragraph
(a) of the definition thereof (as applicable) (or any replacement contract) that is dependent on the first team of MUFC qualifying
for the Champions League in a Financial Year will be taken into account in calculating the figure in the row labelled “Adidas”
(in relation to the adidas Agreement) in the column corresponding to that Financial Year.

 

		2.	The add back in respect of each Financial Year shall be applied according to the following quarterly
schedule:

 

	Financial Quarter Ending	Percentage Application
	 	 
	September	20.0%
	 	 
	December	45.0%
	 	 
	March	35.0%
	 	 
	June	0.0%

 

    174

     

    

 

Schedule
15

  

Restrictive
Covenants

 

Defined terms used in this Schedule shall
have the meanings given to them in this Schedule 15 unless the context requires otherwise. The provisions of this Schedule 15 are
to be interpreted in accordance with the laws of the State of New York (without prejudice to the fact that this Agreement is governed
by English law).

 

		1.	Asset Sales

 

		1.1	The Company will not, and will not cause or permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to, directly
or indirectly, consummate an Asset Sale unless:

 

		(a)	the Company (or the Restricted Subsidiary, as the case may be) receives consideration at the time
of the Asset Sale at least equal to the Fair Market Value (measured as of the date of the definitive agreement with respect to
such Asset Sale) of the assets or Equity Interests issued or sold or otherwise disposed of; and

 

		(b)	at least 75 per cent. of the consideration received in the Asset Sale by the Company or such Restricted
Subsidiary is in the form of cash or Cash Equivalents. For purposes of this provision, each of the following will be deemed to
be cash:

 

		(i)	any liabilities, as shown on the Company’s most recent consolidated balance sheet, of the
Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries (other than contingent liabilities and liabilities that are by their terms subordinated
to the Facility and any guarantee thereof) that are assumed by the transferee of any such assets pursuant to a customary novation
or indemnity agreement that releases the Company or such Restricted Subsidiary from or indemnifies against further liability;

 

		(ii)	any securities, notes or other obligations received by the Company or any such Restricted Subsidiary
from such transferee that are converted by the Company or such Restricted Subsidiary into cash or Cash Equivalents within 90 days
following the closing of the Asset Sale, to the extent of the cash or Cash Equivalents received in that conversion;

 

		(iii)	Indebtedness of any Restricted Subsidiary of the Company or preferred stock of an Obligor other
than the Company, in each case that is no longer a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company as a result of such Asset Sale, to the
extent that the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries following such Asset Sale are released from any guarantee of such Indebtedness
or preferred stock in connection with such Asset Sale;

 

		(iv)	consideration consisting of Indebtedness of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries or
preferred stock of an Obligor other than the Company which is either repaid in full or cancelled in connection with such Asset
Sale; and

 

		(v)	any Capital Stock or assets of the kind referred to in paragraphs (b) or (d) of
Clause 1.2 below,

 

provided
that, in no event will the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries sell, lease, convey or otherwise dispose of
all or part of the Specified Asset other than to an Obligor.

 

    175

     

    

 

		1.2	Within 360 days after the receipt of any Net Proceeds from an Asset Sale, the Company (or the applicable
Restricted Subsidiary, as the case may be) may apply such Net Proceeds:

  

		(a)	to repay, repurchase, prepay or redeem (i) Indebtedness under the Facility and correspondingly
reduce commitments with respect thereto, (ii) Indebtedness of a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company that is not a Guarantor
to the extent that such Indebtedness is not subordinated in right of payment to the Facility and any guarantee thereof, (iii) the
Notes pursuant to an offer to all holders of Notes at a purchase price equal to 100 per cent. of the principal amount, plus accrued
and unpaid interest and Make-Whole Amount, if any, to the date of purchase (a “Notes Offer”) or (iv) obligations
under any pari passu Indebtedness (other than the Notes) that is secured by a Lien on the Collateral that ranks equal to
the Lien on the Collateral securing the Facility and any guarantee thereof and that is not subordinated in right of payment to
the Facility hereunder or under any other Finance Document, and, if the Indebtedness repaid is revolving credit Indebtedness, to
correspondingly reduce commitments with respect thereto, concurrently with an Excess Proceeds Prepayment Offer;

 

		(b)	to acquire (or enter into a binding agreement to acquire, provided that such commitment
will be subject only to customary conditions (other than financing) and such acquisition will be consummated within 180 days after
the end of such 360 day period) all or substantially all of the assets of, or any Capital Stock of, another Permitted Business,
if, after giving effect to any such acquisition of Capital Stock, the Permitted Business is or becomes a Restricted Subsidiary
of the Company;

 

		(c)	to make a capital expenditure; or

 

		(d)	to acquire (or enter into a binding agreement to acquire, provided that such commitment
will be subject only to customary conditions (other than financing) and such acquisition will be consummated within 180 days after
the end of such 360 day period) other assets (other than Capital Stock) that are not classified as current assets under IFRS and
that are used or useful in a Permitted Business,

 

provided,
however, that pending the final application of any Net Proceeds, the Company (or the applicable Restricted Subsidiary)
may temporarily reduce revolving credit borrowings or otherwise invest the Net Proceeds in any manner that is not prohibited by
the Finance Documents.

 

		1.3	Any Net Proceeds from Asset Sales that are not applied or invested as provided in Clause 1.2
will constitute “Excess Proceeds”.

 

		1.4	When the aggregate amount of Excess Proceeds exceeds £15,000,000, within five Business Days
thereof, the Company will make an offer (an “Excess Proceeds Prepayment Offer”) to the Lenders and may make
an offer to all holders of the Notes or other Indebtedness that is pari passu with the Facility and any guarantee thereof
containing provisions similar to those set forth in this Agreement with respect to offers to purchase, prepay, cancel or redeem
with the proceeds of sales of assets in accordance with this Clause 1 (Asset Sales) to purchase, prepay, redeem or cancel
the maximum principal amount of and correspondingly reduce commitments with respect thereto or cancel the Facility, the Notes and
such other pari passu Indebtedness (plus accrued interest on the Indebtedness and the amount of all fees and expenses, including
premiums, incurred in connection therewith) that may be purchased, prepaid, redeemed or cancelled out of the Excess Proceeds. The
offer price in any Excess Proceeds Prepayment Offer will be equal to 100 per cent. of the principal amount to be prepaid, plus
accrued and unpaid interest and Additional Amounts, if any, to the date of prepayment or cancellation. If any Excess Proceeds remain
after consummation of an Excess Proceeds Prepayment Offer, the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries may use those Excess Proceeds
for any purpose not otherwise prohibited by this Agreement. If the aggregate principal amount of the Facility, the Notes and any
other Indebtedness that is pari passu with the Facility and any guarantee thereof tendered into (or required to be prepaid,
redeemed or cancelled in connection with) such Excess Proceeds Prepayment Offer exceeds the amount of Excess Proceeds, or if the
aggregate principal amount of the Facility exceeds the amount of Net Proceeds to be so applied, such Net Proceeds shall be allocated
to prepay the Facility, such Notes and such other Indebtedness that is pari passu with the Facility and any guarantee thereof
to be prepaid on a pro rata basis based on the amounts tendered or required to be prepaid, redeemed or cancelled. For the purposes
of calculating the principal amount of any such Indebtedness not denominated in US Dollars, such Indebtedness shall be calculated
by converting any such principal amounts into their US Dollar Equivalent determined as of the Business Day immediately prior to
the date on which the Excess Proceeds Prepayment Offer is announced. Upon completion of each Excess Proceeds Prepayment Offer,
the amount of Excess Proceeds will be reset at zero.

 

    176

     

    

  

		2.	Restricted Payments

 

		2.1	The Company will not, and will not cause or permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to, directly
or indirectly:

 

		(a)	declare or pay any dividend or make any other payment or distribution on account of the Company’s
or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries’ Equity Interests (including, without limitation, any payment in connection with any
merger or consolidation involving the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries) or to the direct or indirect holders of the
Company’s or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries’ Equity Interests in their capacity as such (other than dividends or
distributions payable in Equity Interests (other than Disqualified Stock) of the Company and other than dividends or distributions
payable to the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries);

 

		(b)	purchase, redeem or otherwise acquire or retire for value (including, without limitation, in connection
with any merger or consolidation involving the Company) any Equity Interests of the Company or any direct or indirect parent entity
of the Company;

 

		(c)	make any payment on or with respect to, or purchase, redeem, defease or otherwise acquire or retire
for value any Indebtedness of the Company or any Obligor that is contractually subordinated to the Facility and any guarantee thereof
(excluding (i) any intercompany Indebtedness between or among the Company and any of its Restricted Subsidiaries or (ii) the
purchase, repurchase, redemption, defeasance or other acquisition or retirement of any Indebtedness of the Company or any Obligor
that is contractually subordinated to the Facility or the guarantee thereof purchased in anticipation of satisfying a sinking fund
obligation, principal installment or final maturity, in each case due within one year of the date of purchase, repurchase, redemption,
defeasance or other acquisition or retirement);

 

		(d)	make any payment on or with respect to, or purchase, redeem, defease or otherwise acquire or retire
for value any Subordinated Shareholder Funding; or

 

		(e)	make any Restricted Investments,

 

(all such payments and other
actions set forth in the foregoing paragraphs (a) through (e) above being collectively referred to as “Restricted
Payments”), unless, at the time of and after giving effect to such Restricted Payment:

 

		(i)	no Default or Event of Default has occurred and is continuing or would occur as a consequence of
such Restricted Payment;

 

    177

     

    

 

		(ii)	the Company would, at the time of such Restricted Payment and after giving pro forma effect
thereto as if such Restricted Payment had been made at the beginning of the applicable four-quarter period, have been permitted
to incur at least £1.00 of additional Indebtedness pursuant to the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio test set forth in paragraph
(a) of Clause 3.1 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock) below; and

  

		(iii)	such Restricted Payment, together with the aggregate amount of all other Restricted Payments made
by the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries since the Closing Date (excluding Restricted Payments permitted by paragraphs (b),
(c), (e), (f), (g), (h), (i), (j), (k), (m) and (n) of Clause 2.2 (Restricted Payments)) is less than the
sum, without duplication, of:

 

		(A)	50 per cent. of the Consolidated Net Income of the Company for the period (taken as one accounting
period) from the beginning of the first fiscal quarter commencing after June 30, 2015 to the end of the Company’s most
recently ended fiscal quarter for which internal financial statements are available at the time of such Restricted Payment (or,
if such Consolidated Net Income for such period is a deficit, less 100 per cent. of such deficit); plus

 

		(B)	100 per cent. of the aggregate net cash proceeds received by the Company since the 2015 Closing
Date as a contribution to its common equity capital or from the issue or sale of Equity Interests of the Company (other than Disqualified
Stock and Excluded Contributions) or from Subordinated Shareholder Funding or from the issue or sale of convertible or exchangeable
Disqualified Stock of the Company or convertible or exchangeable debt securities of the Company, in each case that have been converted
into or exchanged for Equity Interests of the Company (including such cash proceeds received in connection with any such conversion
or exchange) (other than Equity Interests (or Disqualified Stock or debt securities) sold to a Subsidiary of the Company), excluding,
in each case, any such contribution that constitutes Relevant Equity; plus

 

		(C)	to the extent that Restricted Investments which were made after the 2015 Closing Date are sold
for cash and/or Cash Equivalents or otherwise liquidated or repaid for cash and/or Cash Equivalents, the lesser of (x) the
cash return of capital with respect to such Restricted Investments (less the cost of disposition, if any) and (y) the initial
amount of such Restricted Investments; plus

 

		(D)	to the extent that any Unrestricted Subsidiary of the Company designated as such after the 2015
Closing Date is redesignated as a Restricted Subsidiary after the 2015 Closing Date, the lesser of (i) the Fair Market Value
of the Company’s Investment in such Subsidiary as of the date of such redesignation or (ii) such Fair Market Value as
of the date on which such Subsidiary was originally designated as an Unrestricted Subsidiary after the 2015 Closing Date; plus

 

		(E)	upon the full and unconditional release of a Restricted Investment that is a guarantee made by
the Company or one of its Restricted Subsidiaries to any Person, an amount equal to the amount of such guarantee; plus

 

    178

     

    

 

		(F)	the initial amount of any Restricted Investment made after the 2015 Closing Date in a Person that
becomes a Restricted Subsidiary; plus

 

		(G)	100 per cent. of any dividends received in cash by the Company or a Restricted Subsidiary after
the 2015 Closing Date from an Unrestricted Subsidiary, to the extent that such dividends were not otherwise included in the Consolidated
Net Income of the Company for such period.

 

		2.2	If no Default or Event of Default has occurred and is continuing or would occur as a consequence
of such Restricted Payment, the provisions of Clause 2.1 (Restricted Payments) will not prohibit:

 

		(a)	the payment of any dividend or the consummation of any irrevocable redemption within 60 days after
the date of declaration of the dividend or giving of the redemption notice, as the case may be, if at the date of declaration or
notice, the dividend or redemption payment would have complied with the provisions of this Agreement;

 

		(b)	the making of any Restricted Payment in exchange for, or out of or with the net cash proceeds of
the substantially concurrent sale (other than to a Subsidiary of the Company) of, Equity Interests of the Company (other than Disqualified
Stock) or from the substantially concurrent contribution of common equity capital or Subordinated Shareholder Funding to the Company;
(excluding any such contribution that constitutes Relevant Equity) provided that the amount of any such net cash proceeds
that are utilized for any such Restricted Payment will be excluded from paragraph (iii)(B) of Clause 2.1 above;

 

		(c)	the repurchase, redemption, defeasance or other acquisition or retirement for value of (i) Indebtedness
of the Company or any Obligor that is contractually subordinated to the Facility and any guarantee thereof with the net cash proceeds
from a substantially concurrent incurrence of Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness; or (ii) Indebtedness of the Company or any
Obligor that is subordinated in right of payment to the Facility or any guarantee thereof (other than any Indebtedness so subordinated
and held by Affiliates of the Company) upon a Note Change of Control or an Asset Sale to the extent required by the agreements
governing such Indebtedness, but only if, prior to offering to purchase, purchasing or repaying such Indebtedness, (x) the
Company shall have complied with its obligations under Clause 1 (Asset Sales) and shall have prepaid the full principal
amount of the Facility required to be prepaid under Clause 1 (Asset Sales) and (y) the Obligors shall have otherwise
complied with the terms of this Agreement;

 

		(d)	the repurchase, redemption or other acquisition or retirement for value of any Equity Interests
of the Company, any of its Restricted Subsidiaries or any Parent Entity held by any current or former officer, director, employee
or consultant of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries pursuant to any equity subscription agreement, stock option
agreement, shareholders’ agreement, employment agreements, or similar agreements or stock option plans; provided that
the aggregate price paid for all such repurchased, redeemed, acquired or retired Equity Interests may not exceed £3,000,000
in any twelve month period; but provided, further, that such amount in any twelve-month period may be increased
by an amount not to exceed the cash proceeds received by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries from the sale of Equity
Interests of the Company, any of its Restricted Subsidiaries or any Parent Entity to current or former officers, directors, employees
or consultants of the Company, any of its Restricted Subsidiaries or any Parent Entity to the extent the cash proceeds from the
sale of Equity Interests have not otherwise been applied to the making of Restricted Payments pursuant to paragraph (iii) of
Clause 2.1 (Restricted Payments) and do not constitute Relevant Equity;

 

    179

     

    

  

		(e)	the repurchase of Equity Interests of the Company or any Parent Entity deemed to occur upon the
exercise of stock options to the extent such Equity Interests represent a portion of the exercise price of those stock options;

 

		(f)	the declaration and payment of regularly scheduled or accrued dividends to holders of any class
or series of Disqualified Stock of the Company or any preferred stock of any Restricted Subsidiary issued on or after the 2015
Closing Date in accordance with the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio test set forth in paragraph (a) of Clause 3.1 (Incurrence
of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock);

 

		(g)	payments of cash, dividends, distributions, advances or other Restricted Payments by the Company
or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to allow the payment of cash in lieu of the issuance of fractional shares upon (x) the
exercise of options or warrants or (y) the conversion or exchange of Capital Stock of any such Person;

 

		(h)	the payment of any dividend (or, in the case of any partnership or limited liability company, any
similar distribution) by a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company to the holders of its Equity Interests on a pro rata basis;

 

		(i)	payments pursuant to any tax sharing agreement or arrangement relating to taxes among the Company
and its Subsidiaries and other Persons with which the Company or any of its Subsidiaries is required or permitted to file a consolidated
tax return or with which the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries is a part of a group for tax purposes; provided,
however, that such payments will not exceed the amount of tax that the Company and its Subsidiaries would owe on a standalone
basis and the related tax liabilities of the Company and its Subsidiaries are relieved thereby;

 

		(j)	the declaration and payment of dividends or other distributions, or the making of loans, by the
Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to any Parent Entity in amounts and at times required to pay:

 

		(i)	franchise taxes and other fees, taxes and expenses required to maintain the corporate existence
of any Parent Entity;

 

		(ii)	general corporate overhead expenses of any Parent Entity to the extent such expenses are attributable
to the ownership or operation of the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries or related to the proper administration of such Parent
Entity, including (i) fees and expenses properly incurred in the ordinary course of business to auditors and legal advisors;
and (ii) payments in respect of services provided by directors, officers or employees of any such Parent Entity, not to exceed
 £3,000,000 in any calendar year;

 

		(iii)	any income taxes (including, for the avoidance of doubt, United Kingdom corporation tax), to the
extent such income taxes are attributable to the income or ownership of the Company and any of its Restricted Subsidiaries and,
to the extent of the amount actually received in cash from its Unrestricted Subsidiaries, in amounts required to pay such taxes
to the extent attributable to the income or ownership of such Unrestricted Subsidiaries;

  

    180

     

    

  

		(iv)	costs (including all professional fees and expenses) incurred by any Parent Entity in connection
with reporting obligations under or otherwise incurred in connection with compliance with applicable laws, rules or regulations
of any governmental, regulatory or self-regulatory body or stock exchange, the Finance Documents or any other agreement or instrument
relating to Indebtedness of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries, including in respect of any reports filed with respect
to the Securities Act, Exchange Act or the respective rules and regulations promulgated thereunder; and

 

		(v)	fees and expenses of any Parent Entity incurred in relation to any public offering or other sale
of Capital Stock or Indebtedness (A) where the net proceeds of such offering or sale are intended to be received by or contributed
to the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries; (B) in a prorated amount of such expenses in proportion to the amount
of such net proceeds intended to be so received or contributed; or (C) otherwise on an interim basis prior to completion of
such offering so long as any Parent Entity will cause the amount of such expenses to be repaid to the Company or the relevant Restricted
Subsidiary out of the proceeds of such offering promptly if completed;

 

		(k)	so long as the Consolidated EBITDA of the Company is equal to or greater than £250,000,000
for the most recently ended four full fiscal quarters for which internal financial statements are available immediately preceding
the date of such Restricted Payment, any Restricted Payment;

 

		(l)	following a Public Equity Offering that results in a Public Market of the Capital Stock of the
Company or any Parent Entity, the payment of dividends on the Capital Stock of the Company up to 6 per cent. per annum of the net
cash proceeds received by the Company in any such Public Equity Offering or any subsequent public offering of such Capital Stock,
or the net cash proceeds of any such Public Equity Offering or subsequent public offering of such Capital Stock of any Parent Entity
that are contributed in cash to the Company’s equity (other than through the issuance of Disqualified Stock); provided
that if such Public Equity Offering was of Capital Stock of a Parent Entity, the net proceeds of any such dividend are used
to fund a corresponding dividend in equal or greater amount on the Capital Stock of such Parent Entity;

 

		(m)	to the extent constituting a Restricted Payment, any transfer, assignment or novation by MUL and/or
any other member of the Restricted Group of all or any portion of the assets described in paragraph (a) of the definition
of “New Holdco Business” to any member of the New Holdco Group made in accordance with a Permitted Reorganisation,
including without limitation the transfer of employees, assets (including goodwill) and/or relevant partner or supplier contracts;
or

 

		(n)	other Restricted Payments in an aggregate amount not to exceed £160,000,000 since the 2015
Closing Date.

 

		2.3	The amount of all Restricted Payments (other than cash) will be the Fair Market Value on the date
of the Restricted Payment of the asset(s) or securities proposed to be transferred or issued by the Company or such Restricted
Subsidiary, as the case may be, pursuant to the Restricted Payment.

 

		3.	Incurrence of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock

 

		3.1	The Company will not, and will not cause or permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to, directly
or indirectly, create, incur, issue, assume, guarantee or otherwise become or remain directly or indirectly liable, contingently
or otherwise, with respect to (collectively, “incur”) any Indebtedness (including Acquired Debt), and the Company
will not, and will not permit any other Obligor to, issue any Disqualified Stock and will not permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries
to issue any shares of preferred stock; provided, however, that:

 

    181

     

    

 

		(a)	subject to Clause 3.3 below, the Company may incur Indebtedness (including Acquired Debt)
or issue Disqualified Stock, the Obligors (other than the Company) may issue Disqualified Stock, and the Obligors (other than the
Company) and New Holdco or any Restricted Subsidiary that is a Subsidiary of New Holdco (including without limitation, Sponsorship
Newco) may incur Indebtedness (including Acquired Debt) or issue preferred stock, if the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio for the Company’s
most recently ended four full fiscal quarters for which internal financial statements are available immediately preceding the date
on which such additional Indebtedness is incurred or such Disqualified Stock or such preferred stock is issued, as the case may
be, would have been at least 2.0 to 1.0, in each case, determined on a pro forma basis (including a pro forma application
of the net proceeds therefrom), as if the additional Indebtedness had been incurred or the Disqualified Stock or the preferred
stock had been issued, as the case may be, at the beginning of such four-quarter period provided that, if the Indebtedness
is to be incurred by New Holdco or any Restricted Subsidiary that is a Subsidiary of New Holdco (including without limitation,
Sponsorship Newco) the creditor(s) or, as the case may be, representative of such creditor(s) of such Indebtedness shall
have become party to the Intercreditor Agreement or entered into an intercreditor agreement providing for pro-rata sharing of enforcement
proceeds or payments upon default among such creditors and the Lenders and otherwise satisfactory to the Agent (acting reasonably
and in good faith), provided that the terms of such intercreditor agreement are no more onerous to New Holdco and its Subsidiaries
than the terms of the Intercreditor Agreement; and

  

		(b)	if the Indebtedness to be incurred is Senior Secured Indebtedness, subject to Clause 3.3 below,
the Obligors, New Holdco or any Restricted Subsidiary that is a Subsidiary of New Holdco (including without limitation, Sponsorship
Newco) may incur such Senior Secured Indebtedness if the Consolidated Senior Secured Leverage Ratio for the Company’s most
recently ended four full fiscal quarters for which internal financial statements are available immediately preceding the date on
which such additional Indebtedness is incurred is less than 4.0 to 1.0 determined on a pro forma basis (including a pro
forma application of the net proceeds therefrom), as if such Indebtedness had been incurred at the beginning of such four-quarter
period provided that, if the Senior Secured Indebtedness to be incurred is to be incurred by New Holdco or any Restricted
Subsidiary that is a Subsidiary of New Holdco (including without limitation, Sponsorship Newco) the creditor(s) or, as the
case may be, representative of such creditor(s) of such Indebtedness shall have become party to the Intercreditor Agreement
or entered into an intercreditor agreement providing for pro-rata sharing of enforcement proceeds or payments upon default among
such creditors and the Lenders and otherwise satisfactory to the Agent (acting reasonably and in good faith), provided that the
terms of such intercreditor agreement are no more onerous to New Holdco and its Subsidiaries than the terms of the Intercreditor
Agreement.

 

		3.2	Subject to Clause 3.3 below, Clause 3.1 will not prohibit the incurrence of any of the following
items of Indebtedness (collectively, the “Permitted Debt”):

 

		(a)	the incurrence of Indebtedness under this Agreement;

 

		(b)	the incurrence by the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries of Existing Indebtedness;

 

    182

     

    

 

		(c)	Indebtedness under the BAML Facility in an aggregate principal amount at any one time outstanding
not to exceed $225.0 million (or its equivalent in any other currency or currencies);

 

		(d)	the incurrence by the Company and the Obligors of Indebtedness evidenced by the Notes and the Note
Guarantee;

 

		(e)	Indebtedness under the Existing Facility in an aggregate principal amount at any one time outstanding
(with letters of credit being deemed to have a principal amount equal to the maximum potential liability of the Company and its
Restricted Subsidiaries thereunder) not to exceed £150.0 million;

  

		(f)	the incurrence by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of Indebtedness represented
by Capital Lease Obligations, mortgage financings or purchase money obligations, in each case, incurred for the purpose of financing
or refinancing all or any part of the purchase price or cost of design, construction, lease, installation or improvement of property
(real or personal), plant or equipment used or useful in a Permitted Business, in an aggregate principal amount, including all
Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness incurred in exchange for, or the net proceeds of which were used to renew, refund, refinance,
replace, defease or discharge any Indebtedness incurred pursuant to this paragraph (f), not to exceed £50,000,000 at
any time outstanding;

 

		(g)	the incurrence by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness
in exchange for, or the net proceeds of which are used to renew, refund, refinance, replace, defease or discharge any Indebtedness
(other than intercompany Indebtedness) that was permitted by the Finance Documents to be incurred under Clause 3.1 or any
of paragraphs (b), (c), (d), (e), (f), (g) or (m) of this Clause 3.2;

 

		(h)	the incurrence by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of intercompany Indebtedness
between or among the Company and any of such Restricted Subsidiaries; provided, however, that:

 

		(i)	if any Obligor is the obligor on such Indebtedness and the payee is not an Obligor, such Indebtedness
must be unsecured and expressly subordinated to the prior payment in full in cash of all obligations then due with respect to the
Facility and the Finance Documents; and

 

		(ii)	(A) any subsequent issuance or transfer of Equity Interests that results in any such Indebtedness
being held by a Person other than the Company or a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company and (B) any sale or other transfer
of any such Indebtedness to a Person that is neither the Company nor a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company, will be deemed, in
each case, to constitute an incurrence of such Indebtedness by the Company or such Restricted Subsidiary, as the case may be, that
was not permitted by this paragraph (h);

 

		(i)	the issuance by any Restricted Subsidiary of the Company to the Company or to any of the Company’s
Restricted Subsidiaries of shares of preferred stock; provided, however, that:

 

		(i)	any subsequent issuance or transfer of Equity Interests that results in any such preferred stock
being held by a Person other than the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries; and

 

    183

     

    

 

		(ii)	any sale or other transfer of any such preferred stock to a Person that is neither the Company
nor any of its Restricted Subsidiaries,

 

will be deemed, in each case, to
constitute an issuance of such preferred stock by such Restricted Subsidiary that was not permitted by this paragraph (i);

 

		(j)	the incurrence by the Company or any Restricted Subsidiary of Hedging Obligations in the ordinary
course of business and not for speculative purposes;

 

		(k)	the Guarantee by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of Indebtedness of the Company
or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to the extent that the guaranteed Indebtedness was permitted to be incurred by another provision
of this Clause 3.2; provided that if the Indebtedness being guaranteed is subordinated to or pari passu with
the Facility and any guarantee thereof, then the Guarantee must be subordinated or pari passu, as applicable, to the same
extent as the Indebtedness guaranteed;

  

		(l)	the incurrence by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of Indebtedness in respect
of workers’ compensation claims, self-insurance obligations, bankers’ acceptances, customs, VAT and other tax guarantees,
performance and surety bonds in the ordinary course of business;

 

		(m)	the incurrence by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of Indebtedness arising from
the honoring by a bank or other financial institution of a check, draft or similar instrument inadvertently drawn against insufficient
funds, so long as such Indebtedness is covered within five Business Days;

 

		(n)	Indebtedness of any Person outstanding on the date on which such Person becomes a Restricted Subsidiary
of the Company or is merged, consolidated, amalgamated or otherwise combined with (including pursuant to any acquisition of assets
and assumption of related liabilities) the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries (other than Indebtedness incurred to provide
all or any portion of the funds used to consummate the transaction or series of related transactions pursuant to which such Person
became a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company or was otherwise acquired by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries);
provided, however, with respect to this paragraph (1), that at the time of the acquisition or other transaction pursuant to
which such Indebtedness was deemed to be incurred the Company would have been able to incur £1.00 of additional Indebtedness
pursuant to paragraph (a) of Clause 3.1 after giving pro forma effect to the incurrence of such Indebtedness
pursuant to this paragraph (n);

 

		(o)	Indebtedness arising from agreements of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries providing
for customary indemnification, obligations in respect of earnouts or other adjustments of purchase price or, in each case, similar
obligations, in each case, incurred or assumed in connection with the acquisition or disposition of any business or assets or Person
or any Equity Interests of a Subsidiary, provided that the maximum liability of the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries
in respect of all such Indebtedness shall at no time exceed the gross proceeds, including the Fair Market Value of non-cash proceeds
(measured at the time received and without giving effect to any subsequent changes in value), actually received by the Company
and its Restricted Subsidiaries in connection with such disposition; and

 

		(p)	the incurrence by New Holdco, Sponsorship Newco or any Restricted Subsidiary that is a Subsidiary
of New Holdco of Intra-Group Liabilities (as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement) or Subordinated Liabilities (as defined by
the Intercreditor Agreement),

 

    184

     

    

 

provided,
however, that New Holdco or any Restricted Subsidiary that is a Subsidiary of New Holdco (including without limitation,
Sponsorship Newco) shall not be permitted to incur Indebtedness pursuant to paragraphs (a) and (f) of this Clause 3.2.

 

		3.3	No Obligor will incur any Indebtedness (including Permitted Debt) that is contractually subordinated
in right of payment to any other Indebtedness of the Obligors unless such Indebtedness is also contractually subordinated in right
of payment to the Facility and any guarantee thereof on substantially identical terms; provided, however, that no Indebtedness
will be deemed to be contractually subordinated in right of payment to any other Indebtedness of the Obligors solely by virtue
of being unsecured or by virtue of being secured on a junior priority basis.

  

		3.4	For purposes of determining compliance with this Clause 3, in the event that an item of Indebtedness
meets the criteria of more than one of the categories of Permitted Debt described in paragraphs (a) through (p) of
Clause 3.2 above, or is entitled to be incurred pursuant to paragraph (a) of Clause 3.1, the Company will be
permitted to classify such item of Indebtedness on the date of its incurrence or later reclassify all or a portion of such item
of Indebtedness, in any manner that complies with this Clause 3. Indebtedness under the Facility will be deemed to have been incurred
under paragraph (a) of Clause 3.2 only. The accrual of interest or preferred stock dividends, the accretion or amortization
of original issue discount, the payment of interest on any Indebtedness in the form of additional Indebtedness with the same terms,
the reclassification of preferred stock as Indebtedness due to a change in accounting principles, and the payment of dividends
on preferred stock or Disqualified Stock in the form of additional shares of the same class of preferred stock or Disqualified
Stock will not be deemed to be an incurrence of Indebtedness or an issuance of preferred stock or Disqualified Stock for purposes
of this Clause 3; provided, in each such case, that the amount of any such accrual, accretion or payment is included in Consolidated
Interest Expense of the Company as accrued. Notwithstanding any other provision of this Clause 3, the maximum amount of Indebtedness
that the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries may incur pursuant to this Clause 3 shall not be deemed to be exceeded solely
as a result of fluctuations in exchange rates or currency values.

 

		3.5	The amount of any Indebtedness outstanding as of any date will be:

 

		(a)	the accreted value of the Indebtedness, in the case of any Indebtedness issued with original issue
discount;

 

		(b)	the principal amount of the Indebtedness, in the case of any other Indebtedness;

 

		(c)	in respect of Indebtedness of another Person secured by a Lien on the assets of the specified Person,
the lesser of:

 

		(i)	the Fair Market Value of such assets at the date of determination; and

 

		(ii)	the amount of the Indebtedness of the other Person; and

 

		(d)	for purposes of determining compliance with any sterling-denominated restriction on the incurrence
of Indebtedness, the Sterling Equivalent of the principal amount of Indebtedness denominated in another currency will be calculated
based on the relevant currency exchange rate in effect on the date such Indebtedness was incurred, in the case of term Indebtedness,
or first committed, in the case of Indebtedness incurred under a revolving credit facility; provided that (i) if such
Indebtedness is incurred to refinance other Indebtedness denominated in a currency other than sterling, and such refinancing would
cause the applicable sterling-denominated restriction to be exceeded if calculated at the relevant currency exchange rate in effect
on the date of such refinancing, such sterling-denominated restriction will be deemed not to have been exceeded so long as the
principal amount of such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness does not exceed the principal amount of such Indebtedness being refinanced;
and (ii) if and for so long as any such Indebtedness is subject to an agreement intended to protect against fluctuations in
currency exchange rates with respect to the currency in which such Indebtedness is denominated covering principal and interest
on such Indebtedness, the amount of such Indebtedness, if denominated in sterling, will be the amount of the principal payment
required to be made under such currency agreement and, otherwise, the Sterling Equivalent of such amount plus the Sterling Equivalent
of any premium which is at such time due and payable but is not covered by such currency agreement.

 

    185

     

    

 

		4.	Liens

  

The Company will not and will
not cause or permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to, directly or indirectly, create, incur, assume or otherwise cause or
suffer to exist or become effective any Lien of any kind securing Indebtedness upon any of their property or assets, now owned
or hereafter acquired, except (a) in the case of any property or asset that does not constitute Collateral, Permitted Liens
and (b) in the case of any property or asset that constitutes Collateral, Permitted Collateral Liens.

 

		5.	Limitation on Sale and Leaseback Transactions

 

		5.1	The Company will not, and will not permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to, enter into any
sale and leaseback transaction with a Person other than the Company or a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company; provided that
any Obligor may enter into a sale and leaseback transaction if:

 

		(a)	such Obligor could have (i) incurred Indebtedness in an amount equal to the Attributable Debt
relating to such sale and leaseback transaction under the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio test in paragraph (a) of Clause 3.1
(Incurrence of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock) above and (ii) incurred a Lien to secure such Indebtedness
pursuant to Clause 4 (Liens);

 

		(b)	the gross cash proceeds of that sale and leaseback transaction are at least equal to the Fair Market
Value, as determined in good faith by the Board of Directors of the Company of the property that is the subject of that sale and
leaseback transaction; and

 

		(c)	the transfer of assets in that sale and leaseback transaction is permitted by, and the Company
applies the proceeds of such transaction in compliance with Clause 1 (Asset Sales).

 

		6.	Dividend and other Payment Restrictions Affecting Restricted Subsidiaries

 

		6.1	The Company will not, and will not cause or permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to, directly
or indirectly, create or permit to exist or become effective any consensual encumbrance or restriction on the ability of any Restricted
Subsidiary to:

 

		(a)	pay dividends or make any other distributions on its Capital Stock to the Company or any of its
Restricted Subsidiaries, or with respect to any other interest or participation in, or measured by, its profits, or pay any Indebtedness
owed to the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries;

 

		(b)	make loans or advances to the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries; or

 

		(c)	sell, lease or transfer any of its properties or assets to the Company or any of its Restricted
Subsidiaries.

 

    186

     

    

 

		6.2	The restrictions in Clause 6.1 above will not apply to encumbrances or restrictions existing under
or by reason of:

 

		(a)	agreements governing Existing Indebtedness and any agreement as in effect at or entered into on
the Closing Date and any amendments, restatements, modifications, renewals, supplements, refundings, replacements or refinancings
of those agreements; provided that the amendments, restatements, modifications, renewals, supplements, refundings, replacements
or refinancings are not materially more restrictive, taken as a whole, with respect to such dividend and other payment restrictions
than those contained in those agreements on the Closing Date;

 

		(b)	the Existing Facility, the Notes, the Note Guarantee, the BAML Facility, the Intercreditor Agreement
and the Transaction Security Documents;

  

		(c)	agreements governing other Indebtedness permitted to be incurred under Clause 3 (Incurrence
of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock) and any amendments, restatements, modifications, renewals, supplements, refundings,
replacements or refinancings of those agreements; provided that the restrictions therein are not materially more restrictive,
taken as a whole, than those contained in the Finance Documents;

 

		(d)	applicable law, rule, regulation or order;

 

		(e)	any agreement or instrument of or Capital Stock of a Person acquired by the Company or any of its
Restricted Subsidiaries as in effect at the time of such acquisition (except to the extent such agreement or instrument was entered
into or incurred in connection with or in contemplation of such acquisition) and any amendments, modifications, restatements, renewals,
increases, supplements, refundings, replacements or refinancings of any such agreement or instrument, provided that the
amendments, modifications, restatements, renewals, increases, supplements, refundings, replacements or refinancings are (i) no
more restrictive or (ii) not materially less favorable as determined in good faith by the Company, than the dividend and other
payment restrictions contained in such instrument at the time of such acquisition, which encumbrance or restriction is not applicable
to any Person, or the properties or assets of any Person, other than the Person, or the property or assets of the Person, so acquired;
provided that, in the case of Indebtedness, such Indebtedness was permitted by the terms of this Agreement to be incurred;

 

		(f)	customary non-assignment provisions in contracts, leases and licenses entered into in the ordinary
course of business;

 

		(g)	purchase money obligations for property acquired in the ordinary course of business and Capital
Lease Obligations that impose restrictions on the property purchased or leased of the nature described in paragraph (c) of
Clause 5 (Limitation on Sale and Leaseback Transactions);

 

		(h)	any agreement for the sale or other disposition of the Capital Stock or all or substantially all
of the property and assets of a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company that restricts distributions by that Restricted Subsidiary
pending its sale or other disposition;

 

		(i)	Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness; provided that the restrictions contained in the agreements
governing such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness are not materially more restrictive, taken as a whole, than those contained in
the agreements governing the Indebtedness being refinanced;

 

    187

     

    

 

		(j)	Liens permitted to be incurred under Clause 4 (Liens) that limit the right of the debtor
to dispose of the assets subject to such Liens;

 

		(k)	provisions limiting the disposition or distribution of assets or property in joint venture agreements,
asset sale agreements, sale-leaseback agreements, stock sale agreements and other similar agreements (including agreements entered
into in connection with a Restricted Investment) entered into with the approval of the Company’s Board of Directors, which
limitation is applicable only to the assets that are the subject of such agreements;

 

		(l)	restrictions on cash or other deposits or net worth imposed by customers or suppliers or required
by insurance, surety or bonding companies, in each case, under contracts entered into in the ordinary course of business;

  

		(m)	Hedging Obligations entered into from time to time;

 

		(n)	any mortgage financing or mortgage refinancing that imposes restrictions on the real property (including
any heritage building rights) securing such Indebtedness; and

 

		(o)	agreements governing Indebtedness incurred pursuant to paragraphs (e) and (o) of
Clause 3.2 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock) by a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company that
is an Excluded Subsidiary under paragraph (d) of the definition thereof, provided that any encumbrance or restriction
in any such agreement is not applicable to any Person, or the properties or assets of any other Person, other than such Restricted
Subsidiary or its property or assets.

 

		7.	Merger, Consolidation, etc.

 

		7.1	The Company and Red Football Junior Limited, will not, directly or indirectly: (x) consolidate
or merge with or into another Person, whether or not the Company is the surviving corporation, or (y) sell, assign, transfer,
convey or otherwise dispose of all or substantially all of the properties or assets of the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries
taken as a whole, in one or more related transactions, to another Person, unless:

 

		(a)	either:

 

		(i)	the Company, Red Football Junior Limited or, as the case may be, MUL is the surviving corporation;
or

 

		(ii)	the Person formed by or surviving any such consolidation or merger (if other than the Company,
Red Football Junior Limited or MUL) or to which such sale, assignment, transfer, conveyance or other disposition has been made
is an entity organized or existing under the laws of any Permitted Jurisdiction;

 

		(b)	the Person formed by or surviving any such consolidation or merger (if other than the Company,
Red Football Junior Limited or MUL) or the Person to which such sale, assignment, transfer, conveyance or other disposition has
been made assumes all the obligations of the Company, Red Football Junior Limited or, as the case may be, MUL under the Finance
Documents to which the Company, Red Football Junior Limited or MUL (as applicable) is a party pursuant to agreements reasonably
satisfactory to the Agent (acting on the instructions of the Majority Lenders);

 

		(c)	immediately after such transaction, no Default or Event of Default exists;

 

    188

     

    

 

		(d)	the Company, Red Football Junior Limited or MUL (as applicable) or the Person formed by or surviving
any such consolidation or merger (if other than the Company, Red Football Junior Limited or MUL (as applicable), or to which such
sale, assignment, transfer, conveyance or other disposition has been made, on the date of such transaction after giving pro
forma effect thereto and any related financing transactions as if the same had occurred at the beginning of the applicable
four-quarter period, (i) would be permitted to incur at least £1.00 of additional Indebtedness pursuant to the Fixed
Charge Coverage Ratio test set forth in paragraph (a) of Clause 3.1 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and Issuance
of Preferred Stock) or (ii) the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio would not be less than it was prior to such transaction; and

 

		(e)	the Company delivers to the Agent an Officers’ Certificate and opinion of counsel, in each
case, stating that such consolidation, merger or transfer and assumption of obligations under the Finance Documents comply with
this Clause 7.1.

  

		7.2	Except as otherwise provided in this Clause 7, no Obligor (other than an Obligor whose Guarantee
is to be released in accordance with this Agreement) may sell or otherwise dispose of all or substantially all of its assets to,
or consolidate with or merge with or into (whether or not such Obligor is the surviving Person) another Person, other than a sale
or disposal to, or consolidation or merger with or into, the Company or another Obligor unless:

 

		(a)	either:

 

		(i)	such Obligor is the surviving Person; or

 

		(ii)	the Person acquiring the property in any such sale or disposition or the Person formed by or surviving
any such consolidation or merger (if other than such Obligor) (A) is organized under the laws of a Permitted Jurisdiction
and (B) assumes all the obligations of that Obligor under the Finance Documents to which such Obligor is a party pursuant
to agreements reasonably satisfactory to the Agent (acting on the instructions of the Majority Lenders),

 

provided that, in either case,
immediately after giving effect to that transaction, no Default or Event of Default exists; or

 

		(b)	in the case only of an Obligor that is not the Borrower, the Company or Red Football Junior Limited,
the Net Proceeds of such sale are applied in accordance with the applicable provisions of the Finance Documents.

 

		7.3	In addition, no Obligor will, directly or indirectly, lease all or substantially all of the properties
and assets of it and its Restricted Subsidiaries taken as a whole, in one or more related transactions, to any other Person.

 

		7.4	Notwithstanding the foregoing, neither this Clause 7 nor Clause 11.2 will restrict (a) the
sale or other disposition of all or substantially all of the assets or merger or consolidation of (i) the Company or any Obligor
with, into or to any Obligor or (ii) any non-Obligor Restricted Subsidiary with, into or to the Company or any Obligor or
with, into or to any non-Obligor Restricted Subsidiary or (b) any Permitted Reorganisation. Paragraph (d) of Clause 7.1
above will not apply to any sale or other disposition of all or substantially all of the assets or merger or consolidation of the
Company or any Obligor with, into or to an Affiliate solely for the purpose of reincorporating the Company or such Obligor in a
Permitted Jurisdiction for tax reasons; provided that any such transaction is consummated in accordance with the terms hereunder.

 

    189

     

    

 

		8.	Transactions with Affiliates

 

		8.1	The Company will not, and will not cause or permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to, make
any payment to or sell, lease, transfer or otherwise dispose of any of its properties or assets to, or purchase any property or
assets from, or enter into or make or amend any transaction, contract, agreement, understanding, loan, advance or guarantee with,
or for the benefit of, any Affiliate of the Company (each, an “Affiliate Transaction”), unless:

 

		(a)	the Affiliate Transaction is on terms that are no less favorable to the Company or the relevant
Restricted Subsidiary than those that would have been obtained in a comparable arm’s-length transaction by the Company or
such Restricted Subsidiary with a Person who is not an Affiliate of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries; and

 

		(b)	the Company delivers to the Agent:

  

		(i)	with respect to any Affiliate Transaction or series of related Affiliate Transactions involving
aggregate consideration in excess of £10,000,000, a resolution of the Board of Directors of the Company set forth in an Officers’
Certificate certifying that such Affiliate Transaction complies with this Clause 8 and that such Affiliate Transaction has been
approved by a majority of the disinterested members of the Board of Directors of the Company or, if there are no disinterested
directors in respect of such Affiliate Transaction, an opinion as to the fairness to the Company or such Subsidiary of such Affiliate
Transaction from a financial point of view issued by an accounting, appraisal or investment banking firm of international standing;
and

 

		(ii)	with respect to any Affiliate Transaction or series of related Affiliate Transactions involving
aggregate consideration in excess of £20,000,000, an opinion as to the fairness to the Company or such Subsidiary of such
Affiliate Transaction from a financial point of view issued by an accounting, appraisal or investment banking firm of international
standing.

 

Provided,
however, that, the following items will not be deemed to be Affiliate Transactions and, therefore, will not be subject
to the foregoing provisions of this Clause 8:

 

		(c)	any employment agreement, collective bargaining agreement, consultant agreement, employee benefit
arrangements with any employee, consultant, officer or director of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries, including
under any stock option, stock appreciation rights, stock incentive or similar plans, entered into in the ordinary course of business;

 

		(d)	transactions between or among the Company and/or its Restricted Subsidiaries;

 

		(e)	transactions with a Person (other than an Unrestricted Subsidiary of the Company) that is an Affiliate
of the Company solely because the Company owns, directly or through a Restricted Subsidiary, an Equity Interest in, or controls,
such Person;

 

		(f)	payment of reasonable and customary fees and reimbursements of expenses (pursuant to indemnity
arrangements or otherwise) of officers, directors, employees or consultants of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries;

 

		(g)	any issuance of Equity Interests (other than Disqualified Stock) or Subordinated Shareholder Funding
of the Company to Affiliates of the Company;

 

		(h)	Restricted Payments that do not violate the provisions of Clause 2 (Restricted Payments);

 

    190

     

    

 

		(i)	Permitted Investments (other than Permitted Investments described in paragraphs (c), (m) and
(o) of the definition thereof);

 

		(j)	transactions pursuant to, or contemplated by, any agreement in effect on the Closing Date and transactions
pursuant to any amendment, modification or extension to such agreement, so long as such amendment, modification or extension, taken
as a whole, is not materially more disadvantageous to the Lenders than the original agreement as in effect on the Closing Date;

 

		(k)	transactions with customers, clients, suppliers, or purchasers or sellers of goods or services,
in each case in the ordinary course of business and otherwise in compliance with the terms of this Agreement that are fair to the
Company or its Restricted Subsidiaries, in the reasonable determination of the members of the Board of Directors of the Company
or the senior management thereof, or are on terms at least as favorable as might reasonably have been obtained at such time from
an unaffiliated Person;

  

		(l)	any payments or other transactions pursuant to a tax sharing agreement or arrangement relating
to taxes between the Company and any other Person or a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company and any other Person with which the
Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries files a consolidated tax return or with which the Company or any of its Restricted
Subsidiaries is part of a group for tax purposes or any tax advantageous group contribution made pursuant to applicable legislation;
provided, however, that any such tax sharing or arrangement and payment does not permit or require payments in excess of
the amounts of tax that would be payable by the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries on a stand-alone basis; and

 

		(m)	Permitted Reorganisations.

 

		9.	Limitation on Issuances of Guarantees of Indebtedness

 

		9.1	The Company will not cause or permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries which are not Obligors,
directly or indirectly, to guarantee, assume or in any manner become liable, whether as a borrower, an additional or co-borrower
or otherwise, for or in respect of any other Indebtedness of the Company or any of the Company’s other Restricted Subsidiaries
unless such specified Restricted Subsidiary shall simultaneously accede to this Agreement as an Additional Guarantor.

 

		9.2	Notwithstanding the foregoing, without becoming a Guarantor pursuant to the provisions of this
Clause 9, New Holdco or any Restricted Subsidiary that is a New Holdco Subsidiary (including without limitation, Sponsorship Newco)
may directly or indirectly, guarantee, assume or in any manner become liable, whether as borrower, an additional or co-borrower
or otherwise, for or in respect any Indebtedness of New Holdco or any Restricted Subsidiary that is a New Holdco Subsidiary (including
without limitation, Sponsorship Newco) permitted to be incurred by New Holdco or any Restricted Subsidiary that is a New Holdco
Subsidiary (including without limitation, Sponsorship Newco) under Clause 3 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred
Stock).

 

		9.3	Such Additional Guarantor will automatically and unconditionally be released under the same conditions
and circumstances that the guarantee of other Indebtedness will be released, so long as no Default or Event of Default would arise
as a result and no other Indebtedness is at that time guaranteed by the relevant Additional Guarantor that would have resulted
in the requirement that such Additional Guarantor become an Additional Guarantor pursuant to this Clause 9.

 

    191

     

    

 

		10.	Designation of Restricted and Unrestricted Subsidiaries

 

		10.1	The Board of Directors of the Company may designate any Restricted Subsidiary to be an Unrestricted
Subsidiary if that designation would not cause a Default. If a Restricted Subsidiary is designated as an Unrestricted Subsidiary,
the aggregate Fair Market Value of all outstanding Investments owned by the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries in the Subsidiary
designated as an Unrestricted Subsidiary will be deemed to be an Investment made as of the time of the designation and will reduce
the amount available for Restricted Payments under Clause 2 (Restricted Payments) or under one or more paragraphs of
the definition of Permitted Investments, as determined by the Company. That designation will only be permitted if the Investment
would be permitted at that time and if the Restricted Subsidiary otherwise meets the definition of an Unrestricted Subsidiary.
The Board of Directors of the Company may redesignate any Unrestricted Subsidiary to be a Restricted Subsidiary if that redesignation
would not cause a Default.

 

		10.2	Any designation of a Subsidiary of the Company as an Unrestricted Subsidiary will be evidenced
to the Agent by filing with the Agent a certified copy of a resolution of the Board of Directors giving effect to such designation
and an Officers’ Certificate certifying that such designation complied with the preceding conditions and was permitted under
Clause 2 (Restricted payments). If, at any time, any Unrestricted Subsidiary would fail to meet the preceding requirements
as an Unrestricted Subsidiary, it will thereafter cease to be an Unrestricted Subsidiary for purposes of the Finance Documents
and any Indebtedness of such Subsidiary will be deemed to be incurred by a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company as of such date
and, if such Indebtedness is not permitted to be incurred as of such date under Clause 3 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and
Issuance of Preferred Stock) the Company will be in default of such covenant. The Board of Directors of the Company may at
any time designate any Unrestricted Subsidiary to be a Restricted Subsidiary; provided that such designation will be deemed to
be an incurrence of Indebtedness by a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company of any outstanding Indebtedness of such Unrestricted
Subsidiary, and such designation will only be permitted if (i) such Indebtedness is permitted under Clause 3 (Incurrence
of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock) calculated on a pro forma basis as if such designation had occurred
at the beginning of the applicable reference period; and (ii) no Default or Event of Default would be in existence following
such designation.

  

		11.	Limitation on Issuer Activities

 

		11.1	The Issuer will not create, incur, assume or suffer to exist any Lien over any of its property
or assets, or any proceeds therefrom, to secure Indebtedness, except for Liens to secure the Existing Facility, the Notes, the
BAML Facility, the Facility or other Indebtedness permitted to be incurred under the Finance Documents to the extent Liens securing
such Indebtedness are permitted to be incurred under the Finance Documents.

 

		11.2	The Issuer will not (i) merge, consolidate, amalgamate or otherwise combine with or into another
Person (whether or not the Issuer is the surviving corporation) or (ii) sell, assign, transfer, lease, convey or otherwise
dispose of any material property or assets to any Person in one or more related transactions, other than (A) in the case of
clause (i) or clause (ii), in accordance with Section 7 hereof, or (B) solely in the case of clause (ii), in connection
with the incurrence of a Permitted Collateral Lien.

 

		11.3	Until the date on which all Commitments have been cancelled and all amounts outstanding under the
Facility have been fully repaid, none of the Company nor any of its Restricted Subsidiaries will commence or take any action or
facilitate a winding-up, liquidation or other analogous proceeding in respect of the Issuer.

 

		12.	Limitation on Holding Company Activities

 

		12.1	The Company will not, at any time, own any assets or property other than cash and Cash Equivalents,
the Carrington Premises, Capital Stock in Red Football Junior Limited and MUL, assets that will be used to make a Restricted Payment
(other than a Restricted Investment) permitted by Clause 2 (Restricted Payments) promptly following receipt thereof
by the Company and other assets that are de minimis in nature.

 

    192

     

    

 

		12.2	Red Football Junior Limited will not, at any time, own any assets or property other than Capital
Stock in MUL and other assets that are de minimis in nature.

 

		12.3	In addition, neither the Company nor Red Football Junior Limited will trade, undertake any activity,
carry on any business, own any assets, enter into any arrangement or incur any liability other than:

 

		(a)	the ownership of shares of MUL and, in the case of the Company, Red Football Junior Limited or
any other direct Subsidiary of the Company and/or Red Football Junior Limited (an “Additional Subsidiary”) that
is a member of the Group, in each case to the extent such shares are subject to Transaction Security and provided that any Additional
Subsidiary is the only member of the Group (other than Red Football Junior Limited) in which the Company directly owns shares;

  

		(b)	the provision of administrative services (excluding treasury services) to its Subsidiaries of a
type customarily provided by a holding company to its Subsidiaries and the receipt of any amounts related thereto to the extent
expressly permitted under the Intercreditor Agreement;

 

		(c)	incurring Indebtedness permitted under Clause 3 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and Issuance
of Preferred Stock) (including activities reasonably incidental thereto, including performance of the terms and conditions
of such Indebtedness, to the extent such activities are otherwise permissible under the Finance Documents);

 

		(d)	rights and obligations arising under the Debt Documents;

 

		(e)	directly related or reasonably incidental to the establishment and/or maintenance of its corporate
existence; or

 

		(f)	the holding of bank accounts and the making of loans (including activities reasonably incidental
thereto) permitted by the Finance Documents, and the entry into any agreement in relation thereto.

  

    193

     

    

 

Definitions
in this Schedule:

 

“2015 Closing Date”
means 26 June 2015.

 

“Acquired Debt”
means, with respect to any specified Person:

 

		(a)	Indebtedness of any other Person existing at the time such other Person is merged with or into
or became a Restricted Subsidiary of such specified Person, whether or not such Indebtedness is incurred in connection with, or
in contemplation of, such other Person merging with or into, or becoming a Restricted Subsidiary; and

 

		(b)	Indebtedness secured by a Lien encumbering any asset acquired by such specified Person.

 

“Additional Amounts”
has the meaning given to such term in the Note Purchase Agreement (in its form at the 2015 Closing Date).

 

“Affiliate”
means, at any time, and with respect to any Person, any other Person that at such time directly or indirectly through one or more
intermediaries Controls, or is Controlled by, or is under common Control with, such first Person, and, with respect to the Company,
shall include any Person beneficially owning or holding, directly or indirectly, 10 per cent. or more of any class of voting or
equity interests of the Company or any Subsidiary or any Person of which the Company and its Subsidiaries beneficially own or hold,
in the aggregate, directly or indirectly, 10 per cent. or more of any class of voting or equity interests. Unless the context otherwise
clearly requires, any reference to an “Affiliate” is a reference to an Affiliate of the Company.

 

“Affiliate Transaction”
is defined in Clause 8 (Transactions with Affiliates).

 

“Asset Sale”
means:

 

		(a)	the sale, lease, conveyance or other disposition of any assets or rights by the Company or any
of its Restricted Subsidiaries; provided that the sale, lease, conveyance or other disposition of all or substantially all
of the assets of the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries taken as a whole will be governed by Clause 7 (Merger, Consolidation, etc.)
and not by the provisions of Clause 1 (Asset Sales); and

 

		(b)	the issuance of Equity Interests by any Restricted Subsidiary of the Company or the sale by the
Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of Equity Interests in any of the Company’s Subsidiaries in each case other
than directors’ qualifying shares.

 

Notwithstanding the preceding,
none of the following items will be deemed to be an Asset Sale:

 

		(a)	any single transaction or series of related transactions that involves assets having a Fair Market
Value of less than £1,000,000;

 

		(b)	a transfer of assets between or among the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries;

 

		(c)	an issuance of Equity Interests by a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company to the Company or to
a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company made in accordance with Clause 1 (Asset Sales);

 

		(d)	the sale, lease, assignment or other transfer of products, services or accounts receivable in the
ordinary course of business and any sale or other disposition of damaged, worn-out or obsolete assets in the ordinary course of
business (including the abandonment or other disposition of intellectual property that is, in the reasonable judgment of the Company,
no longer economically practicable to maintain or useful in the conduct of the business of the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries
taken as whole);

 

    194

     

    

 

		(e)	licenses and sublicenses by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of software in the
ordinary course of business;

 

		(f)	any surrender or waiver of contract rights or settlement, release, recovery on or surrender of
contract, tort or other claims in the ordinary course of business;

 

		(g)	the granting of Liens not prohibited under Clause 4 (Liens);

 

		(h)	the sale or other disposition of cash or Cash Equivalents;

 

		(i)	a Restricted Payment that does not violate Clause 2 (Restricted Payments) or a Permitted
Investment;

 

		(j)	the disposition of receivables in connection with the compromise, settlement or collection thereof
in the ordinary course of business or in bankruptcy or similar proceedings and exclusive of factoring or similar arrangements;

 

		(k)	the sale, lease, assignment, disposal or other transfer of player registrations;

 

		(l)	any license or other right of occupation that allows the beneficiary to attend one or more sporting
events (including without limitation association football matches) or other events in the ordinary course of business;

 

		(m)	any license or other right of use of any intellectual property or other right if entered into in
connection with the commercial exploitation of such intellectual property or other rights in the ordinary course of business;

 

		(n)	the monetization of any contract or arrangement related to (l) and (m) above;

 

		(o)	the foreclosure, condemnation or any similar action with respect to any property or other assets
or a surrender or waiver of contract rights or the settlement, release or surrender of contract, tort or other claims of any kind;

 

		(p)	the sale of all or substantially all of the assets or merger or consolidation of the Issuer with
or into an Affiliate solely for purposes of reincorporating the Issuer in a Permitted Jurisdiction for tax reasons; provided
any such transaction is consummated in accordance with Clause 7 (Merger, Consolidation, Etc.); and

 

		(q)	the transfer of employees and assets in accordance with the definition of Permitted Reorganisation.

 

“Attributable Debt”
in respect of a sale and leaseback transaction means, at the time of determination, the present value of the obligation of the
lessee for net rental payments during the remaining term of the lease included in such sale and leaseback transaction including
any period for which such lease has been extended or may, at the option of the lessor, be extended. Such present value shall be
calculated using a discount rate equal to the rate of interest implicit in such transaction, determined in accordance with IFRS;
provided, however, that if such sale and leaseback transaction results in a Capital Lease Obligation, the amount of Indebtedness
represented thereby will be determined in accordance with the definition of “Capital Lease Obligation” below.

 

“Beneficial Owner”
has the meaning assigned to such term in Rule 13d-3 and Rule 13d-5 under the Exchange Act, as in effect on the 2015 Closing
Date, except that in calculating the beneficial ownership of any particular “person” (as that term is used in Section 13(d)(3) of
the Exchange Act), such “person” will be deemed to have beneficial ownership of all securities that such “person”
has the right to acquire by conversion or exercise of other securities, whether such right is currently exercisable or is exercisable
only after the passage of time. The terms “Beneficially Owns” and “Beneficially Owned” have
a corresponding meaning.

 

    195

     

    

 

“Board of Directors”
means:

 

		(a)	with respect to a corporation, the board of directors (or analogous governing body) of the corporation
or any committee thereof duly authorized to act on behalf of such board;

 

		(b)	with respect to a partnership, the board of directors of the general partner of the partnership;

 

		(c)	with respect to a limited liability company, the managing member or members (or analogous governing
body) or any controlling committee of managing members thereof; and

 

		(d)	with respect to any other Person, the board or committee of such Person serving a similar function.

 

“Business Day”
means any day other than a Saturday, a Sunday or a day on which commercial banks in New York, New York or London, England are required
or authorized to be closed.

 

“Capital Lease Obligation”
means, at the time any determination is to be made, the amount of the liability in respect of a capital lease that would at that
time be required to be capitalized on a balance sheet (excluding the footnotes thereto) prepared in accordance with IFRS as in
effect on the 2015 Closing Date, and the Stated Maturity thereof shall be the date of the last payment of rent or any other amount
due under such lease prior to the first date upon which such lease may be prepaid by the lessee without payment of a penalty.

 

“Capital Stock”
means:

 

		(a)	in the case of a corporation, corporate stock;

 

		(b)	in the case of an association or business entity, any and all shares, interests, participations,
rights or other equivalents (however designated) of corporate stock;

 

		(c)	in the case of a partnership or limited liability company, partnership interests (whether general
or limited) or membership interests; and

 

		(d)	any other interest or participation that confers on a Person the right to receive a share of the
profits and losses of, or distributions of assets of, the issuing Person, but excluding from all of the foregoing any debt securities
convertible into Capital Stock, whether or not such debt securities include any right of participation with Capital Stock.

 

“Carrington Premises”
means the property known as the Trafford Training Centre and Academy at Carrington Manchester (title number GM785864), including
any real property and fixtures related thereto but not any personal property.

 

“Cash Equivalents”
means:

 

		(a)	direct obligations (or certificates representing an interest in such obligations) issued by, or
unconditionally guaranteed by, the government of a member state of a Permitted Jurisdiction, the payment of which is backed by
the full faith and credit of such Permitted Jurisdiction and which are not callable or redeemable at the Company’s option;

 

    196

     

    

 

		(b)	overnight bank deposits,
time deposit accounts, certificates of deposit, banker’s acceptances and money market deposits with maturities (and similar
instruments) of 12 months or less from the date of acquisition issued by a bank or trust company which is organized under, or authorized
to operate as a bank or trust company under, the laws of a Permitted Jurisdiction; provided that such bank or trust company
has capital, surplus and undivided profits aggregating in excess of £500,000,000 (or the foreign currency equivalent thereof
as of the date of such investment) and whose long-term debt is rated “A-3” or higher by Moody’s Investor
Services Limited or “A–” or higher by Standard & Poor’s Rating Services or the equivalent rating
category of another internationally recognized rating agency;

 

		(c)	repurchase obligations with a term of not more than 90 days for underlying securities of the types
described in paragraphs (a) and (b) above entered into with any financial institution meeting the qualifications
specified in paragraph (b) above;

 

		(d)	commercial paper rated
at the time of acquisition thereof at least P-1 by Moody’s Investor Services Limited or at least A-1 by Standard &
Poor’s Rating Services and, in each case, maturing within one year after the date of acquisition; and

 

		(e)	money market funds at least 95% of the assets of which constitute Cash Equivalents of the kinds
described in paragraph (a) to (d) of this definition.

 

“Collateral”
means any and all assets from time to time in which a security interest has been or will be granted pursuant to any Transaction
Security Document to secure the obligations of the Issuer and the Obligors under the Finance Documents.

 

“Consolidated EBITDA”
means, with respect to any specified Person for any period, the Consolidated Net Income of such Person for such period plus, without
duplication:

 

		(a)	all gains (losses) realized in connection with any Asset Sale or the disposition of securities
or the early extinguishment of Indebtedness, together with any related provision for taxes on any such gain; plus

 

		(b)	provision for taxes based on income or profits of such Person and its Restricted Subsidiaries for
such period, to the extent that such provision for taxes was deducted in computing such Consolidated Net Income; plus

 

		(c)	the Consolidated Interest Expense of such Person and its Restricted Subsidiaries for such period,
to the extent that such Consolidated Interest Expense were deducted in computing such Consolidated Net Income; plus

 

		(d)	depreciation, amortization (including amortization of intangibles but excluding amortization of
prepaid cash expenses that were paid in a prior period) and other non-cash charges and expenses (excluding any such non-cash charge
or expense to the extent that it represents an accrual of or reserve for cash charges or expenses in any future period or amortization
of a prepaid cash charge or expense that was paid in a prior period) of such Person and its Restricted Subsidiaries for such period
to the extent that such depreciation, amortization and other non-cash charges or expenses were deducted in computing such Consolidated
Net Income; plus

 

    197

     

    

 

		(e)	all deferred financing costs written off and premiums paid in connection with any early extinguishment
of Indebtedness to the extent such costs and premiums were deducted in computing such Consolidated Net Income; plus

 

		(f)	any foreign currency translation gains or losses (including gains or losses related to currency
remeasurements of Indebtedness) of such Person and its Restricted Subsidiaries for such period, to the extent that such gains or
losses were taken into account in computing such Consolidated Net Income; plus

 

		(g)	the amount of any minority interest expense consisting of subsidiary income attributable to minority
equity interests of third parties in any non-wholly owned Restricted Subsidiary in such period or any prior period, except to the
extent of dividends declared or paid on, or other cash payments in respect of, Equity Interests held by such parties; minus

 

		(h)	non-cash items increasing such Consolidated Net Income for such period, other than the accrual
of revenue or the reversal of a reserve for cash charges in a future period in the ordinary course of business,

 

in each case, on a consolidated
basis and determined in accordance with IFRS.

 

“Consolidated Interest
Expense” means, with respect to any specified Person for any period, the sum, without duplication, of:

 

		(a)	the consolidated interest expense of such Person and its Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries
for such period, whether paid or accrued, including, without limitation, amortization of debt issuance costs and original issue
discount, non-cash interest payments, the interest component of any deferred payment obligations, the interest component of all
payments associated with Capital Lease Obligations, imputed interest with respect to Attributable Debt, commissions, discounts
and other fees and charges incurred in respect of letter of credit or bankers’ acceptance financings, and net of the effect
of all payments made or received pursuant to Hedging Obligations in respect of interest rates (excluding any non-cash interest
expense on Subordinated Shareholder Funding); plus

 

		(b)	the consolidated interest expense of such Person and its Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries
that was capitalized during such period; plus

 

		(c)	any interest on Indebtedness of another Person that is guaranteed by such Person or one of its
Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries to the extent paid or secured by a Lien on assets of such Person or one of its Subsidiaries
which are Restricted Subsidiaries to the extent such Lien is called upon; plus

 

		(d)	the product of (i) all dividends, whether paid or accrued and whether or not in cash, on any
series of preferred stock of such Person or any of its Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries, other than dividends on
Equity Interests payable solely in Equity Interests of the Company (other than Disqualified Stock) or to the Company or a Restricted
Subsidiary of the Company, times (ii) a fraction, the numerator of which is one and the denominator of which is one minus
the then current combined federal, state and local statutory tax rate of such Person, expressed as a decimal, in each case, determined
on a consolidated basis in accordance with IFRS.

 

“Consolidated
Net Income” means, with respect to any specified Person for any period, the aggregate of the net income (loss)
of such Person and its Restricted Subsidiaries for such period, on a consolidated basis, determined in accordance with IFRS; provided
that:

 

    198

     

    

 

		(a)	the net income (loss) of any Person that is not a Restricted Subsidiary or that is accounted for
by the equity method of accounting will be included only to the extent of the amount of dividends or similar distributions paid
in cash to the specified Person or a Restricted Subsidiary of such Person and the net income (if negative) of any Person that is
not a Restricted Subsidiary will be included only to the extent that such loss has been funded with cash by the specified Person
or a Restricted Subsidiary of such Person;

 

		(b)	solely for the purpose of determining the amount available for Restricted Payments under paragraph
(iii)(A) of Clause 2.1 (Restricted Payments) any net income (loss) of any Restricted Subsidiary will be excluded if
such Subsidiary is subject to restrictions, directly or indirectly, on the payment of dividends or the making of distributions
by such Restricted Subsidiary, directly or indirectly, to the Company by operation of the terms of such Restricted Subsidiary’s
charter or any agreement, instrument, judgment, decree, order, statute or governmental rule or regulation applicable to such
Restricted Subsidiary or its shareholders; except that the Company’s equity in the net income of any such Restricted Subsidiary
for such period will be included in such Consolidated Net Income up to the aggregate amount of cash or Cash Equivalents actually
distributed or that could have been distributed by such Restricted Subsidiary during such period to the Company or another Restricted
Subsidiary as a dividend or other distribution (subject, in the case of a dividend to another Restricted Subsidiary, to the limitation
contained in this clause);

 

		(c)	the net income (loss) arising from the sale, assignment, disposal or other transfer of player registrations
will be excluded;

 

		(d)	any extraordinary or exceptional gain, loss or charge or any profit or loss on Asset Sales, asset
impairments or early extinguishment of Indebtedness, or any charges or reserves in respect of any restructuring, redundancy, integration
or severance or any expenses, charges, reserves or other costs related to acquisitions will be excluded;

 

		(e)	non-cash tax charges that are set off by group relief by a Parent Entity will be excluded;

 

		(f)	the cumulative effect of a change in accounting principles will be excluded; and

 

		(g)	any intangible asset impairment charge and amortization of player registrations and amortization
of goodwill will be excluded.

 

“Consolidated Senior
Secured Leverage” means, as of any date of determination, the sum of the total amount of Senior Secured Indebtedness
of the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries on a consolidated basis.

 

“Consolidated
Senior Secured Leverage Ratio” means as of any date of determination, the ratio of (i) the Consolidated Senior Secured
Leverage of the Company on such date to (ii) the Consolidated EBITDA of the Company for the most recently ended four full
fiscal quarters for which internal financial statements are available immediately preceding the date on which such additional Indebtedness
is incurred. In the event that the specified Person or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries incurs, assumes, guarantees, repays,
repurchases, redeems, defeases or otherwise discharges any Indebtedness (other than ordinary working capital borrowings) or issues,
repurchases or redeems Disqualified Stock or preferred stock subsequent to the commencement of the period for which the Consolidated
Senior Secured Leverage Ratio is being calculated and on or prior to the date on which the event for which the calculation of the
Consolidated Senior Secured Leverage Ratio is made (the “CSSLR Calculation Date”), then the Consolidated
Senior Secured Leverage Ratio will be calculated giving pro forma effect (as determined in good faith by a Senior Financial Officer
of the Company) to such incurrence, assumption, guarantee, repayment, repurchase, redemption, defeasance or other discharge of
Indebtedness, or such issuance, repurchase or redemption of Disqualified Stock or preferred stock, and the use of the proceeds
therefrom, as if the same had occurred at the beginning of the applicable four-quarter reference period.

 

    199

     

    

 

For purposes of calculating the
Consolidated EBITDA for such period:

 

		(a)	acquisitions that have been made by the specified Person or any of its Subsidiaries which are Restricted
Subsidiaries, including through mergers or consolidations, or any Person or any of its Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries
acquired by the specified Person or any of its Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries, and including all related financing
transactions and including increases in ownership of Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries, during the four-quarter reference
period or subsequent to such reference period and on or prior to the CSSLR Calculation Date, or that are to be made on the CSSLR
Calculation Date, will be given pro forma effect (as determined in good faith by a Senior Financial Officer of the Company
and may include anticipated expense and cost reduction synergies) as if they had occurred on the first day of the four-quarter
reference period;

 

		(b)	the Consolidated EBITDA attributable to discontinued operations, as determined in accordance with
IFRS, and operations or businesses (and ownership interests therein) disposed of prior to the CSSLR Calculation Date, will be excluded;

 

		(c)	any Person that is a Restricted Subsidiary on the CSSLR Calculation Date will be deemed to have
been a Restricted Subsidiary at all times during such four-quarter period; and

 

		(d)	any Person that is not a Restricted Subsidiary on the CSSLR Calculation Date will be deemed not
to have been a Restricted Subsidiary at any time during such four-quarter period.

 

“Continuing
Directors” means, as of any date of determination, any member of the Board of Directors of the Company who:

 

		(a)	was a member of such Board of Directors on the Closing Date; or

 

		(b)	was nominated for election or elected to such Board of Directors with the approval of a majority
of the Continuing Directors who were members of such Board of Directors at the time of such nomination or election.

 

“Control”
means the possession, directly or indirectly, of the power to direct or cause the direction of the management and policies of a
Person, whether through the ownership of voting securities, by contract or otherwise; and the terms “Controlled”
and “Controlling” shall have meanings correlative to the foregoing.

 

“Disqualified
Stock” means any Capital Stock that, by its terms (or by the terms of any security into which it is convertible, or for
which it is exchangeable, in each case, at the option of the holder of the Capital Stock), or upon the happening of any event,
matures or is mandatorily redeemable, pursuant to a sinking fund obligation or otherwise, or redeemable at the option of the holder
of the Capital Stock, in whole or in part, on or prior to the date that is 91 days after the date on which the Notes mature. Notwithstanding
the preceding sentence, any Capital Stock that would constitute Disqualified Stock solely because the holders of the Capital Stock
have the right to require the Company or any Guarantor to repurchase such Capital Stock upon the occurrence of a Note Change of
Control or an Asset Sale will not constitute Disqualified Stock if the terms of such Capital Stock provide that the Issuer
or any Obligor may not repurchase or redeem any such Capital Stock pursuant to such provisions unless such repurchase or redemption
complies with Clause 2 (Restricted Payments). The amount of Disqualified Stock deemed to be outstanding at any time for
purposes of the Finance Documents will be the maximum amount that the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries may become obligated
to pay upon the maturity of, or pursuant to any mandatory redemption provisions of, such Disqualified Stock, exclusive of accrued
dividends.

 

    200

     

    

 

“Equity Interests”
means Capital Stock and all warrants, options or other rights to acquire Capital Stock (but excluding any debt security that is
convertible into, or exchangeable for, Capital Stock).

 

“Excess Proceeds”
is defined in Clause 1.3 (Asset Sales).

 

“Excess Proceeds Prepayment
Offer” has the meaning given to such term in Clause 1.4 (Asset Sales).

 

“Exchange Act”
means the Securities Exchange Act of 1934 and the rules and regulations promulgated thereunder from time to time in effect.

 

“Excluded
Contributions” means the net cash proceeds received by the Company after the 2015 Closing Date from (a) contributions
to its common equity capital or (b) the sale (other than to a Subsidiary) of Equity Interests (other than Disqualified
Stock), in each case designated as Excluded Contributions pursuant to an Officers’ Certificate (which shall be designated
no later than the date on which such Excluded Contribution has been received by the Company), the cash proceeds of which are excluded
from the calculation set forth in paragraph (iii)(B) of Clause 2.1 (Restricted Payments).

 

“Existing Hedging Agreements”
means the interest rate transactions entered into between MUFC and Bank of America, N.A., on October 25, 2013, documented
under and subject to the terms of a 2002 ISDA Master Agreement (as published by the International Swaps and Derivatives Association, Inc.)
and Schedule thereto, dated as of May 20, 2013 as supplemented by a deed of novation dated July 31, 2018.

 

“Existing Indebtedness”
means all Indebtedness of the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries outstanding on the Closing Date after giving effect to the
use of proceeds hereunder, until such amounts are repaid, other than Indebtedness under the BAML Facility and the Existing Facility
and Indebtedness evidenced by the Notes and the Note Guarantee.

 

“Fair
Market Value” means the value that would be paid by a willing buyer to an unaffiliated willing seller in an arm’s
length transaction not involving distress or necessity of either party, determined in good faith by the Board of Directors of the
Company (unless otherwise provided in this Agreement).

 

“Fixed Charge Coverage
Ratio” means with respect to any specified Person for any period, the ratio of the Consolidated EBITDA of such Person
for such period to the Consolidated Interest Expense of such Person for such period. In the event that the specified Person or
any of its Restricted Subsidiaries incurs, assumes, guarantees, repays, repurchases, redeems, defeases or otherwise discharges
any Indebtedness (other than ordinary working capital borrowings) or issues, repurchases or redeems Disqualified Stock or preferred
stock subsequent to the commencement of the period for which the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio is being calculated and on or prior
to the date on which the event for which the calculation of the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio is made (the “FCCR Calculation
Date”), then the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio will be calculated giving pro forma effect (as determined in good
faith by a Senior Financial Officer of the Company) to such incurrence, assumption, guarantee, repayment, repurchase, redemption,
defeasance or other discharge of Indebtedness, or such issuance, repurchase or redemption of Disqualified Stock or preferred stock,
and the use of the proceeds therefrom, as if the same had occurred at the beginning of the applicable four-quarter reference period.

 

    201

     

    

 

In addition, for purposes of
calculating the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio:

 

		(a)	acquisitions that have been made by the specified Person or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries,
including through mergers or consolidations, or any Person or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries acquired by the specified Person
or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries, and including all related financing transactions and including increases in ownership of
Restricted Subsidiaries, during the four-quarter reference period or subsequent to such reference period and on or prior to the
FCCR Calculation Date, or that are to be made on the FCCR Calculation Date, will be given pro forma effect (as determined
in good faith by a Senior Financial Officer of the Company and may include anticipated expense and cost reduction synergies) as
if they had occurred on the first day of the four-quarter reference period;

 

		(b)	the Consolidated EBITDA attributable to discontinued operations, as determined in accordance with
IFRS, and operations or businesses (and ownership interests therein) disposed of prior to the FCCR Calculation Date, will be excluded;

 

		(c)	the Consolidated Interest Expense attributable to discontinued operations, as determined in accordance
with IFRS, and operations or businesses (and ownership interests therein) disposed of prior to the FCCR Calculation Date, will
be excluded, but only to the extent that the obligations giving rise to such Consolidated Interest Expense will not be obligations
of the specified Person or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries following the FCCR Calculation Date;

 

		(d)	any Person that is a Restricted Subsidiary on the FCCR Calculation Date will be deemed to have
been a Restricted Subsidiary at all times during such four-quarter period;

 

		(e)	any Person that is not a Restricted Subsidiary on the FCCR Calculation Date will be deemed not
to have been a Restricted Subsidiary at any time during such four-quarter period; and

 

		(f)	if any Indebtedness bears a floating rate of interest, the interest expense on such Indebtedness
will be calculated as if the rate in effect on the FCCR Calculation Date had been the applicable rate for the entire period (taking
into account any Hedging Obligation applicable to such Indebtedness if such Hedging Obligation has a remaining term as at the FCCR
Calculation Date in excess of 12 months, or, if shorter, at least equal to the remaining term of such Indebtedness).

 

“Governmental Authority”
means

 

		(a)	the government of

 

		(i)	the United States of America or the United Kingdom or any state or other political subdivision
of either thereof, or

 

		(ii)	any other jurisdiction in which the Company or any Restricted Subsidiary conducts all or any part
of its business, or which asserts jurisdiction over any properties of the Company or any Parent Subsidiary, or

 

		(b)	any entity exercising executive, legislative, judicial, regulatory or administrative functions
of, or pertaining to, any such government.

 

    202

     

    

 

“Group” means
the Company and each of its Subsidiaries.

 

“Guarantee”
means a guarantee other than by endorsement of negotiable instruments for collection in the ordinary course of business, direct
or indirect, in any manner including, without limitation, by way of a pledge of assets or through letters of credit or reimbursement
agreements in respect thereof, of all or any part of any Indebtedness (whether arising by virtue of partnership arrangements, or
by agreements to keep-well, to purchase assets, goods, securities or services, to take or pay or to maintain financial statement
conditions or otherwise).

 

“Hedging
Obligations” means, with respect to any specified Person, the obligations of such Person under:

 

		(a)	interest rate swap agreements (whether from fixed to floating or from floating to fixed), interest
rate cap agreements and interest rate collar agreements;

 

		(b)	other agreements or arrangements designed to manage interest rates or interest rate risk; and

 

		(c)	other agreements or arrangements designed to protect such Person against fluctuations in currency
exchange rates or commodity prices.

 

“holder” or
 “Holder” means, with respect to any Note, the Person in whose name such Note is registered in the register maintained
by the Issuer pursuant to the Note Purchase Agreement.

 

“IFRS”
means International Financial Reporting Standards (formerly International Accounting Standards) endorsed from time to time
by the European Union or any variation thereof with which the Issuer or its Restricted Subsidiaries are, or may be, required to
comply. Except as otherwise set forth in this Schedule, all ratios and calculations based on IFRS contained in this Schedule shall
be computed in accordance with IFRS as in effect on the 2015 Closing Date.

 

“Indebtedness”
means, with respect to any specified Person, any indebtedness of such Person (excluding accrued expenses and trade payables),
whether or not contingent:

 

		(a)	in respect of borrowed money;

 

		(b)	evidenced by bonds, notes, debentures or similar instruments or letters of credit (or reimbursement
agreements in respect thereof);

 

		(c)	in respect of bankers’ acceptances;

 

		(d)	representing Capital Lease Obligations;

 

		(e)	representing the balance deferred and unpaid of the purchase price of any property or services
due more than six months after such property is acquired or such services are completed;

 

		(f)	representing any Hedging Obligations;

 

		(g)	representing Attributable Debt; and

 

		(h)	representing liabilities under the Existing Hedging Agreements,

 

    203

     

    

 

		(i)	if and to the extent any of the preceding items (other than letters of credit, Attributable Debt
and Hedging Obligations) would appear as a liability upon a balance sheet of the specified Person prepared in accordance with IFRS.

 

		(j)	In addition, the term “Indebtedness” includes all Indebtedness of others secured by
a Lien on any asset of the specified Person (whether or not such Indebtedness is assumed by the specified Person) and, to the extent
not otherwise included, the Guarantee by the specified Person of any Indebtedness of any other Person.

 

		(k)	In addition, for the purpose of avoiding duplication in calculating the outstanding principal amount
of Indebtedness for purposes of Clause 3 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock), Indebtedness
arising solely by reason of the existence of a Lien to secure other Indebtedness permitted to be incurred under Clause 3 (Incurrence
of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock) will not be considered incremental Indebtedness.

 

The term “Indebtedness”
shall not include:

 

		(a)	in connection with the purchase by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of any business,
any post-closing payment adjustments to which the seller may become entitled to the extent such payment is determined by a final
closing balance sheet or such payment depends on the performance of such business after the closing; provided, however,
that at the time of closing, the amount of any such payment is not determinable and, to the extent such payment thereafter becomes
fixed and determined, the amount is paid within 30 days thereafter;

 

		(b)	any contingent obligations in respect of workers’ compensation claims, early retirement or
termination obligations, pension fund obligations or contributions or similar claims, obligations or contributions or social security
or wage Taxes; or

 

		(c)	Subordinated Shareholder Funding.

 

“Investments”
means, with respect to any Person, all direct or indirect investments by such Person in other Persons (including Affiliates) in
the forms of loans (including Guarantees or other obligations, but excluding advances or extensions of credit to customers or suppliers
made in the ordinary course of business), advances or capital contributions (excluding commission, travel and similar advances
to Officers and employees made in the ordinary course of business), purchases or other acquisitions for consideration of Indebtedness,
Equity Interests or other securities, together with all items that are or would be classified as Investments on a balance sheet
prepared in accordance with IFRS. If the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries sells or otherwise disposes of any Equity
Interests of any direct or indirect Restricted Subsidiary of the Company such that, after giving effect to any such sale
or disposition, such Person is no longer a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company, the Company will be deemed to have made an Investment
on the date of any such sale or disposition equal to the Fair Market Value of the Company’s Investments in such Restricted
Subsidiary that were not sold or disposed of in an amount determined as provided in Clause 2 (Restricted Payments). The
acquisition by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of a Person that holds an Investment in a third Person will be
deemed to be an Investment by the Company or such Restricted Subsidiary in such third Person in an amount equal to the Fair Market
Value of the Investments held by the acquired Person in such third Person in an amount determined as provided in Clause 2 (Restricted
Payments). Except as otherwise provided in this Agreement, the amount of an Investment will be determined at the time the Investment
is made and without giving effect to subsequent changes in value.

 

“Issuer” means
MUFC.

 

    204

     

    

 

“Lien” means,
with respect to any asset, any mortgage, lien, pledge, charge, security interest or encumbrance of any kind in respect of such
asset, whether or not filed, recorded or otherwise perfected under applicable law, including any conditional sale or other title
retention agreement and any lease in the nature thereof.

 

“Make-Whole Amount”
has the meaning given to such term in the Note Purchase Agreement.

 

“Net Proceeds”
means the aggregate cash proceeds and Cash Equivalents received by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries in respect
of any Asset Sale (including, without limitation, any cash or Cash Equivalents received upon the sale or other disposition of any
non-cash consideration received in any Asset Sale), net of the direct costs relating to such Asset Sale, including, without limitation,
legal, accounting and investment banking fees, and sales commissions, and any relocation expenses incurred as a result of the Asset
Sale, taxes paid or payable as a result of the Asset Sale, in each case, after taking into account any available tax credits or
deductions and any tax sharing arrangements, and any reserve for adjustment or indemnification obligations in respect of the sale
price of such asset or assets established in accordance with IFRS.

 

“Non-Recourse
Debt” means Indebtedness:

 

		(a)	as to which neither the Company nor any of its Restricted Subsidiaries (a) provides credit
support of any kind (including any undertaking, agreement or instrument that would constitute Indebtedness) or (b) is directly
or indirectly liable as a guarantor or otherwise; and

 

		(b)	as to which the holders have been notified in writing that they will not have any recourse to the
stock or assets of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries (other than the Equity Interests of an Unrestricted Subsidiary).

 

“Note
Change of Control” means the occurrence of any of the following:

 

		(a)	the direct or indirect sale, lease, transfer, conveyance or other disposition (other than by way
of merger or consolidation), in one or a series of related transactions, of all or substantially all of the properties or assets
of the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries taken as a whole to any Person (including any “person” (as that term
is used in Section 13(d)(3) of the Exchange Act)) other than a Principal or a Related Party of a Principal;

 

		(b)	the adoption of a plan relating to the liquidation or dissolution of the Company;

 

		(c)	the consummation of any transaction (including, without limitation, any merger or consolidation),
the result of which is that any Person (including any “person” as defined above), other than a Principal and/or any
of its Related Parties, becomes the Beneficial Owner, directly or indirectly, of more than 50 per cent. of the Voting Stock of
the Company, measured by voting power rather than number of shares;

 

		(d)	the first day on which a majority of the members of the Board of Directors of the Company are not
Continuing Directors; provided, however, that this paragraph (d) shall not apply to members of the Board
of Directors nominated or re-elected by employees pursuant to co-determination and similar statutes providing for employee representatives
on supervisory or similar boards;

 

		(e)	the first day on which (i) the Company fails to own, directly or indirectly, 100 per cent.
of the Capital Stock of MUL or (ii) MUL fails to own, directly or indirectly, 100 per cent. of the Capital Stock of the Issuer;

 

    205

     

    

 

		(f)	Manchester United plc (alone or together with one or more Affiliates controlled by it) ceases to
own (directly or indirectly) a larger percentage than does any other Person of the share capital in, and shareholder loans to,
the Company; or

 

		(g)	the Original Investors cease to have the power to control more than one-half of the maximum number
of votes that might be cast at a general meeting of the Company or appoint or remove a majority of directors of the Company or
give directions with respect to operating and financial policies of the Company.

 

“Note Guarantee”
means the Guarantee by each Guarantor of the Company’s obligations under the Note Purchase Agreement and the Notes, executed
pursuant to the provisions of the Note Purchase Agreement.

 

“Note Documents”
means the Note Purchase Agreement, the Notes, the Intercreditor Agreement, the Representative Deed and the Transaction Security
Documents.

 

“Note Purchase Agreement”
means the note purchase agreement dated 27 May 2015 (as amended pursuant to amendment no. 1 and consent no. 1 dated 14 June 2018)
entered into by, among others, the Issuer, and relating to the Notes.

 

“Notes Offer”
is defined in Clause 1.2 (Asset Sales).

 

“Notes” means
the 3.79% guaranteed senior secured notes in an aggregate principal amount of $425,000,000 due 24 June 2027 issued on the
2015 Closing Date.

 

“Officer”
means, with respect to any Person, the Chairman of the Board of Directors, the Chief Executive Officer, the President, the Chief
Operating Officer, the Chief Financial Officer, the Chief of Staff, the Treasurer, any Assistant Treasurer, the Controller,
the Secretary, any Managing Director, Director or any Vice-President.

 

“Officer’s Certificate”
means a certificate of a Senior Financial Officer or of any other officer of the Issuer or other Obligor, as applicable, whose
responsibilities extend to the subject matter of such certificate.

 

“Parent
Entity” means any direct or indirect parent company or entity of the Company.

 

“Parent Subsidiary”
means any Subsidiary of the Company, including the Issuer.

 

“Permitted Business”
means (i) any businesses, services or activities engaged in by the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries on the Closing
Date and (ii) any other business or activity which is ancillary, reasonably related or complementary thereto.

 

“Permitted
Collateral Liens” means:

 

		(a)	Liens on the Collateral to secure the Finance Documents;

 

		(b)	Liens on the Collateral to secure the Existing Facility Agreement (or any guarantee thereof), the
Notes (or the Note Guarantees) and any Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness in respect thereof (and Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness
in respect of Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness); provided that each of the parties thereto will have entered into the
Intercreditor Agreement (or any additional intercreditor agreement entered into pursuant to the terms of the Intercreditor Agreement);
provided further that all property and assets (including, without limitation, the Collateral) securing such Permitted Refinancing
Indebtedness secures the Facility and any guarantee thereof on a senior or pari passu basis;

 

    206

     

    

 

		(c)	Liens on the Collateral to secure Indebtedness: (i) under the BAML Facility; (ii) permitted
by paragraph (f) of Clause 3.2 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock); and (iii) permitted
by Clause 3.1 of (Incurrence of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock) and Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness in
respect thereof (and Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness in respect of such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness), provided
that, in each case, all property and assets (including, without limitation, the Collateral) securing such Indebtedness also secures
the Facility and any guarantee thereof on a senior or pari passu basis and provided further that each of the parties
thereto will have entered into the Intercreditor Agreement (or any additional intercreditor agreement entered into pursuant to
the terms of the Intercreditor Agreement);

 

		(d)	Liens on the Collateral securing the Company’s or any Restricted Subsidiary’s obligations
under (i) Hedging Obligations (other than Hedging Obligations in respect of commodity prices and only to the extent such Hedging
Obligations relate to Indebtedness referred to in paragraphs (a) or (b) above and such Indebtedness is also secured
by the Collateral) permitted by paragraph (i) of Clause 3.2 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock),
and (ii) the Existing Hedging Agreements and any Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness in respect thereof (and any Permitted
Refinancing Indebtedness in respect of such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness), provided that the assets and properties
securing such Indebtedness will also secure the Facility or any guarantee thereof on a senior or pari passu basis; provided
further that each of the parties thereto will have entered into the Intercreditor Agreement (or any additional intercreditor
agreement entered into pursuant to the terms of the Intercreditor Agreement);

 

		(e)	Liens on the Collateral arising by operation of law that are described in one or more of paragraphs (d),
(g), (h), (i), (l), (n) and (o) of the definition of “Permitted Liens” and that, in each case, would not
materially interfere with the ability of the Security Trustee to enforce any Lien over the Collateral; and

 

		(f)	Liens incurred in the ordinary course of business of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries
with respect to obligations that in total do not exceed £5,000,000 at any one time outstanding and that (i) are not
incurred in connection with the borrowing of money or the obtaining of advances or credit (other than trade credit in the ordinary
course of business) and (ii) do not in the aggregate materially detract from the value of the property or materially impair
the use thereof in the operation from the Company’s or such Restricted Subsidiary’s business.

 

“Permitted
Debt” is defined in Clause 3.2 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock).

 

“Permitted
Investments” means:

 

		(a)	any Investment in the Company or in a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company;

 

		(b)	any Investment in cash and Cash Equivalents;

 

		(c)	any Investment by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries in a Person, if as a result
of such Investment:

 

		(i)	such Person becomes a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company; or

 

		(ii)	such Person is merged, consolidated or amalgamated with or into, or transfers or conveys substantially
all of its assets to, or is liquidated into, the Company or a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company;

 

    207

     

    

 

		(d)	any Investment made as a result of the receipt of non-cash consideration from an Asset Sale that
was made pursuant to and in compliance with Clause 1 (Asset Sales);

 

		(e)	any acquisition of assets or Capital Stock solely in exchange for the issuance of Equity Interests
(other than Disqualified Stock) of the Company;

 

		(f)	any Investments received in compromise or resolution of (i) obligations of trade creditors
or customers that were incurred in the ordinary course of business of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries, including
settlement of delinquent obligations pursuant to any plan of reorganization or similar arrangement upon the bankruptcy or insolvency
of, or other foreclosure with respect to, any trade creditor or customer; or (ii) litigation, arbitration or other disputes
with Persons who are not Affiliates;

 

		(g)	Investments in receivables owing to the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries created or
acquired in the ordinary course of business;

 

		(h)	Investments represented by Hedging Obligations;

 

		(i)	loans or advances to officers, directors or employees made in the ordinary course of business of
the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries in an aggregate principal amount not to exceed £5,000,000 at any one time
outstanding;

 

		(j)	repurchases of the Notes in accordance with section 8 (Payment and Prepayment of the Notes)
of the Note Purchase Agreement;

 

		(k)	any Guarantee of Indebtedness permitted to be incurred under Clause 3 (Incurrence of Indebtedness
and Issuance of Preferred Stock);

 

		(l)	any Investment existing on, or made pursuant to binding commitments existing on, the Closing Date
and any Investment consisting of an extension, modification or renewal of any Investment existing on, or made pursuant to a binding
commitment existing on, the Closing Date; provided that the amount of any such Investment may be increased (i) as required
by the terms of such Investment as in existence on the Closing Date or (ii) as otherwise permitted under this Agreement;

 

		(m)	Investments acquired after the Closing Date as a result of the acquisition by the Company or any
of its Restricted Subsidiaries of another Person, including by way of a merger, amalgamation or consolidation with or into the
Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries in a transaction that is not prohibited by Clause 7 (Merger, Consolidation, etc.)
after the Closing Date to the extent that such Investments were not made in contemplation of such acquisition, merger, amalgamation
or consolidation and were in existence on the date of such acquisition, merger, amalgamation or consolidation;

 

		(n)	Investments made with the Excluded Contributions;

 

		(o)	other Investments in any Person having an aggregate Fair Market Value (measured on the date each
such Investment was made and without giving effect to subsequent changes in value), when taken together with all other Investments
made pursuant to this paragraph (o) that are at the time outstanding not to exceed £50,000,000, provided
that if an Investment is made pursuant to this clause in a Person that is not a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company and such
Person subsequently becomes a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company or is subsequently designated a Restricted Subsidiary pursuant
to Clause 10 (Designation of Restricted and Unrestricted Subsidiaries), such Investment, if applicable, shall thereafter
be deemed to have been made pursuant to paragraph (c) of the definition of “Permitted Investments” and not
this paragraph.

 

    208

     

    

 

“Permitted
Jurisdiction” means:

 

		(a)	the United Kingdom;

 

		(b)	the US or any state thereof;

 

		(c)	Switzerland;

 

		(d)	Canada;

 

		(e)	the Cayman Islands; and

 

		(f)	any country that was a member of the European Union on April 30, 2004 (other than Greece Spain, Italy
or Portugal).

 

“Permitted
Liens” means:

 

		(a)	Liens in favor of the Obligors;

 

		(b)	Liens on property of a Person existing at the time such Person becomes a Restricted Subsidiary
of the Company or is merged with or into or consolidated with the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries; provided that
such Liens were in existence prior to the contemplation of such Person becoming a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company or such
merger or consolidation and do not extend to any assets other than those of the Person that becomes a Restricted Subsidiary of
the Company or is merged with or into or consolidated with the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries;

 

		(c)	Liens on property (including Capital Stock) existing at the time of acquisition of the property
by the Company or any Subsidiary of the Company; provided that such Liens were in existence prior to such acquisition and
not incurred in contemplation of, such acquisition;

 

		(d)	Liens to secure the performance of statutory obligations, insurance, surety or appeal bonds, workers’
compensation obligations, performance bonds or other obligations of a like nature incurred in the ordinary course of business (including
Liens to secure letters of credit issued to assure payment of such obligations);

 

		(e)	Liens to secure Indebtedness (including Capital Lease Obligations) permitted by paragraph (f) of
Clause 3.2 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock) covering only the assets acquired with or financed
by such Indebtedness;

 

		(f)	Liens existing on the Closing Date;

 

		(g)	Liens for taxes, assessments or governmental charges or claims that are not yet delinquent or that
are being contested in good faith by appropriate proceedings promptly instituted and diligently concluded; provided that any reserve
or other appropriate provision as is required in conformity with IFRS has been made therefor;

 

		(h)	Liens imposed by law, such as carriers’, warehousemen’s, landlords’ and mechanics’
Liens, in each case, incurred in the ordinary course of business;

 

		(i)	survey exceptions, easements or reservations of, or rights of others for, licenses, rights-of-way,
sewers, electric lines, telegraph and telephone lines and other similar purposes, or zoning or other restrictions as to the use
of real property that were not incurred in connection with Indebtedness and that do not in the aggregate materially adversely affect
the value of said properties or materially impair their use in the operation of the business of such Person;

 

    209

     

    

 

		(j)	Liens created for the benefit of (or to secure) the Notes (or the Note Guarantees), the BAML Facility
and the Existing Facility;

 

		(k)	Liens to secure any Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness permitted to be incurred under the Finance
Documents; provided, however, that:

 

		(i)	the new Lien is limited to all or part of the same property and assets that secured or, under the
written agreements pursuant to which the original Lien arose, could secure the original Lien (plus improvements and accessions
to, such property or proceeds or distributions thereof); and

 

		(ii)	the Indebtedness secured by the new Lien is not increased to any amount greater than the sum of
(A) the outstanding principal amount, or, if greater, committed amount, of the Indebtedness renewed, refunded, refinanced,
replaced, defeased or discharged with such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness and (B) an amount necessary to pay any fees
and expenses, including premiums, related to such renewal, refunding, refinancing, replacement, defeasance or discharge;

 

		(l)	bankers’ Liens, rights of setoff, Liens arising out of judgments or awards not constituting
an Event of Default and notices of lis pendens and associated rights related to litigation being contested in good faith
by appropriate proceedings and for which adequate reserves have been made;

 

		(m)	Liens on cash, Cash Equivalents or other property arising in connection with the defeasance, discharge
or redemption of Indebtedness;

 

		(n)	Liens on specific items of inventory or other goods (and the proceeds thereof) of any Person securing
such Person’s obligations in respect of bankers’ acceptances issued or created in the ordinary course of business for
the account of such Person to facilitate the purchase, shipment or storage of such inventory or other goods;

 

		(o)	any interest or title of a lessor, licensor or sublicensee under any operating lease, license or
sublicense, as applicable;

 

		(p)	Liens securing Hedging Obligations;

 

		(q)	Liens arising out of conditional sale, title retention, consignment or similar arrangements for
the sale of goods entered into in the ordinary course of business;

 

		(r)	Liens to secure Indebtedness of New Holdco or any Restricted Subsidiaries that are Subsidiaries
of New Holdco (including, without limitation, Sponsorship Newco) permitted by paragraph (b) of Clause 3.1 (Incurrence of
Indebtedness and Issuance of Preferred Stock); and

 

		(s)	Liens incurred in the ordinary course of business of the Company or any Restricted Subsidiary with
respect to obligations (other than Indebtedness) that do not exceed £25,000,000 at any one time outstanding.

 

“Permitted
Refinancing Indebtedness” means any Indebtedness of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries issued in
exchange for, or the net proceeds of which are used to renew, refund, refinance, replace, defease or discharge other Indebtedness
of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries (other than intercompany Indebtedness); provided that:

 

    210

     

    

 

		(a)	the principal amount (or accreted value, if applicable) of such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness
does not exceed the principal amount (or accreted value, if applicable) of the Indebtedness renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced,
defeased or discharged (plus all accrued interest on the Indebtedness and the amount of all fees, commissions and expenses, including
premiums, incurred in connection therewith);

 

		(b)	such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness has a final maturity date not earlier than the final maturity
date of the Indebtedness being renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged, and has a Weighted Average Life
to Maturity that is equal to or greater than the Weighted Average Life to Maturity of, the Indebtedness being renewed, refunded,
refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged;

 

		(c)	if the Indebtedness being renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged is subordinated
in right of payment to the obligations under the Finance Documents, such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness is subordinated in
right of payment to the obligations under the Finance Documents on terms at least as favorable to the Lenders as those contained
in the documentation governing the Indebtedness being renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged; and

 

		(d)	such Indebtedness is incurred either by an Obligor (if the Obligor was the obligor on the Indebtedness
being renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged) or by the Restricted Subsidiary that was the obligor on
the Indebtedness being renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged and is guaranteed only by Persons who were
obligors on the Indebtedness being renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged.

 

“Person” means
any individual, corporation, partnership, joint venture, association, joint-stock company, trust, unincorporated organization,
limited liability company or government or other entity.

 

“Preferred Stock”
means any class of capital stock of a Person that is preferred over any other class of capital stock (or similar equity interests)
of such Person as to the payment of dividends or the payment of any amount upon liquidation or dissolution of such Person.

 

“Principal”
means the six lineal descendants of Malcom Glazer who are Avram Glazer, Joel Glazer, Bryan Glazer, Edward Glazer, Darcie Glazer
Kassewitz and Kevin Glazer.

 

“Public Debt”
means any Indebtedness consisting of bonds, debentures, notes or other similar debt securities issued in (a) a public offering
registered under the Securities Act or (b) a private placement to institutional investors that is underwritten for resale
in accordance with Rule 144A or Regulation S under the Securities Act, whether or not it includes registration rights entitling
the holders of such debt securities to registration thereof with the SEC for public resale. The term Public Debt (x) shall
not include the Notes and (y) for the avoidance of doubt, shall not be construed to include any Indebtedness issued to institutional
investors in a direct placement of such Indebtedness that is not underwritten by an intermediary (it being understood that, without
limiting the foregoing, a financing that is distributed to not more than 10 Persons (provided that multiple managed accounts and
affiliates of any such Persons shall be treated as one Person for the purposes of this definition) shall be deemed not to be underwritten),
or any Indebtedness under the Existing Facility Agreement, the BAML Facility Agreement, commercial bank or similar Indebtedness,
Capital Lease Obligation or recourse transfer of any financial asset or any other type of Indebtedness incurred in a manner not
customarily viewed as a “securities offering” under the Securities Act.

 

    211

     

    

 

“Public Equity Offering”
means a bona fide underwritten public offering of the Capital Stock (other than Disqualified Stock) of the Company or a Parent
Entity, either:

 

		(a)	pursuant to a flotation on the London Stock Exchange or any other nationally recognized stock exchange
or listing authority in a member state of the European Union; or

 

		(b)	pursuant to an effective registration statement under the Securities Act (other than a registration
statement on Form S-8 or otherwise relating to Equity Interests issued or issuable under any employee benefit plan).

 

“Public Market”
means any time after:

 

		(a)	a Public Equity Offering has been consummated; and

 

		(b)	at least 20% of the total issued and outstanding ordinary shares or common equity of the Company
or a Parent Entity has been distributed to investors other than the Principals or any of their respective Affiliates or any other
direct or indirect shareholders of the Company as of the Closing Date pursuant to one or more Public Equity Offerings.

 

“Qualified Capital Stock”
means Capital Stock other than Disqualified Stock.

 

“Related Party”
means:

 

		(a)	Red Football Limited
Partnership, a limited partnership formed in the State of Nevada, US;

 

		(b)	the parents or spouse of a Principal, the parents of a Principal’s spouse and any of a Principal’s,
his or her spouse’s or their parents’ direct descendants; or

 

		(c)	any trust, corporation, partnership, limited liability company or other entity, the beneficiaries,
shareholders, partners, members, owners or Persons beneficially holding a 50.1 per cent. or more controlling interest of which
consist of any one or more Principals and/or such other Persons referred to in the immediately preceding paragraph (b).

 

“Relevant
Equity” means new equity or Subordinated Shareholder Funding invested into the Restricted Group by any Principal or any
Related Party or their respective Affiliates and applied within one Business Day of the date of such investment (provided that
the Company shall use its reasonable endeavors to procure that it is applied on the same day) in prepayment, purchase, defeasance
or redemption of the Notes, any Replacement Debt or other Term Debt).

 

“Replacement
Debt” means Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness where the proceeds are applied within one Business Day of incurrence of
such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness (provided that the Company shall use its reasonable endeavors to procure that it
is applied on the same day) in prepayment, purchase, defeasance or redemption of (a) the Notes or any Term Debt; or (b) any
Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness.

 

“Representative Deed”
means the representative deed dated on or about the 2015 Closing Date between, among others, the Purchasers (as defined in the
Note Purchase Agreement) and Structured Finance Management Limited as creditor representative thereunder.

 

“Restricted Group”
means the Company and the Restricted Subsidiaries.

 

“Restricted Investment”
means an Investment other than a Permitted Investment.

 

    212

     

    

 

“Restricted Payment”
is defined in Clause 2 (Restricted Payments).

 

“Restricted Subsidiary”
means a Subsidiary of the Company other than an Unrestricted Subsidiary.

 

“SEC” means
the Securities and Exchange Commission of the United States.

 

“Securities”
or “Security” shall have the meaning specified in section 2(1) of the Securities Act.

 

“Securities Act”
means the Securities Act of 1933 and the rules and regulations promulgated thereunder from time to time in effect.

 

“Senior
Financial Officer” means the chief financial officer, principal accounting officer, treasurer or comptroller of
the Issuer or other applicable Obligor.

 

“Senior Secured Indebtedness”
means, as of any date of determination, the principal amount of any Indebtedness that is secured by a Lien and Indebtedness of
a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company that is not a Guarantor.

 

“Specified Asset”
means the Stadium and grounds and any real property related thereto.

 

“Stated Maturity”
means, with respect to any installment of interest or principal on any series of Indebtedness, the date on which the payment of
interest or principal was scheduled to be paid in the documentation governing such Indebtedness as of the 2015 Closing Date, and
will not include any contingent obligations to repay, redeem or repurchase any such interest or principal prior to the date originally
scheduled for the payment thereof.

 

“Sterling”
or “£” means the lawful currency of the United Kingdom.

 

“Sterling Equivalent”
means, with respect to any monetary amount in a currency other than sterling, at any time of determination thereof by the Company
or the Agent, the amount of sterling obtained by converting such currency other than sterling involved in such computation into
sterling at the spot rate for the purchase of sterling with the applicable currency other than sterling as published in The
Financial Times in the “Currency Rates” section (or, if The Financial Times is no longer published, or if
such information is no longer available in The Financial Times, such source as may be selected in good faith by the Company)
on the date of such determination.

 

“Subordinated Shareholder
Funding” means, collectively, any funds provided to the Company by any Parent Entity or any Principal or Related Party,
in exchange for or pursuant to any security, instrument or agreement other than Capital Stock, together with any such security,
instrument or agreement and any other security or instrument other than Capital Stock issued in payment of any obligation under
any Subordinated Shareholder Funding; provided that such Subordinated Shareholder Funding:

 

		(a)	does not (including upon the happening of any event) mature or require any amortization or other
payment of principal prior to the first anniversary of the maturity of the Notes (other than through conversion or exchange of
any such security or instrument for Qualified Capital Stock or for any other security or instrument meeting the requirements of
the definition);

 

		(b)	does not (including upon the happening of any event) require the payment of cash interest prior
to the first anniversary of the maturity of the Notes;

 

    213

     

    

 

 

		(c)	does not (including upon the happening of any event) provide for the acceleration of its maturity
nor confers on its shareholders any right (including upon the happening of any event) to declare a default or event of default
or take any enforcement action, in each case, prior to the first anniversary of the maturity of the Notes;

 

		(d)	is not secured by a lien on any assets of the Company or a Restricted Subsidiary and is not guaranteed
by any Subsidiary of the Company;

 

		(e)	is subordinated in right of payment to the prior payment in full in cash of the Facility in the
event of any default, bankruptcy, reorganization, liquidation, winding up or other disposition of assets of the Company at least
to the same extent as the Subordinated Liabilities (as such term is defined in the Intercreditor Agreement) are subordinated to
the Facility under the Intercreditor Agreement;

 

		(f)	does not (including upon the happening of any event) restrict the payment of amounts due in respect
of the Facility, Notes, the Existing Facility or the BAML Facility or compliance by the Company with its obligations under the
Note Documents, the Finance Documents and the Finance Documents (as defined in each of the Existing Facility Agreement and the
BAML Facility Agreement);

 

		(g)	does not (including upon the happening of an event) constitute Voting Stock; and

 

		(h)	is not (including upon the happening of any event) mandatorily convertible or exchangeable, or
convertible or exchangeable at the option of the holder, in whole or in part, prior to the first anniversary of the maturity of
the Notes other than into or for Capital Stock (other than Disqualified Stock) of the Company;

 

provided,
however, that any event or circumstance that results in such Indebtedness ceasing to qualify as Subordinated Shareholder
Funding, such Indebtedness shall constitute an incurrence of such Indebtedness by the Company, and any and all Restricted Payments
made through the use of the net proceeds from the incurrence of such Indebtedness since the date of the original issuance of such
Subordinated Shareholder Funding shall constitute new Restricted Payments that are deemed to have been made after the date of the
original issuance of such Subordinated Shareholder Funding.

 

“Subsidiary”
means, with respect to any specified Person:

 

		(a)	any corporation, association or other business entity of which more than 50 per cent. of the total
voting power of shares of Capital Stock entitled (without regard to the occurrence of any contingency and after giving effect to
any voting agreement or stockholders’ agreement that effectively transfers voting power) to vote in the election of directors,
managers or trustees of the corporation, association or other business entity is at the time owned or controlled, directly or indirectly,
by that Person or one or more of the other Subsidiaries of that Person (or a combination thereof); and

 

		(b)	any partnership or limited liability company of which (i) more than 50 per cent. of the capital
accounts, distribution rights, total equity and voting interests or general and limited partnership interests, as applicable, are
owned or controlled, directly or indirectly, by such Person or one or more of the other Subsidiaries of that Person or a combination
thereof, whether in the form of membership, general, special or limited partnership interests or otherwise, and (ii) such
Person or any Subsidiary of such Person is a controlling general partner or otherwise controls such entity.

 

“Tax” means
any tax (whether income, documentary, sales, stamp, registration, issue, capital, property, excise or otherwise), duty, assessment,
levy, impost, fee, charge or withholding imposed by a Governmental Authority, together with any interest or any penalty, addition
to tax or additional amount imposed by any Governmental Authority responsible for the imposition of any such tax. “Taxes”
and “Taxation” shall be construed to have corresponding meanings.

 

    214

     

    

 

“Term Debt”
means on any date, Indebtedness with a scheduled maturity date twelve (12) months or more from the date on which such Indebtedness
was incurred and which once repaid cannot be reborrowed.

 

“US Dollar”,
 “Dollar” or “$” means the lawful currency of the United States of America.

 

“US
Dollar Equivalent” means, with respect to any monetary amount in a currency other than US Dollars, at any time of determination
thereof by the Company or the Agent the amount of US Dollars obtained by converting such currency other than US Dollars involved
in such computation into US Dollars at the spot rate for the purchase of US Dollars with the applicable currency other than US
Dollars as published in The Financial Times in the “Currency Rates” section (or, if The Financial
Times is no longer published, or if such information is no longer available in The Financial Times, such source as may
be selected in good faith by the Company) on the date of such determination.

 

“Unrestricted Subsidiary”
means (i) as of the Closing Date, MU RAML, MU Junior, MUTV and MU Interactive and (ii) any other Subsidiary of the Company
(other than an Obligor or any successor to any of them) that is designated by the Board of Directors of the Company as an Unrestricted
Subsidiary pursuant to a resolution of the Board of Directors in accordance with Clause 10 (Designation of Restricted and Unrestricted
Subsidiaries), but only to the extent that such Subsidiary:

 

		(a)	has no Indebtedness other than Non-Recourse Debt;

 

		(b)	except as permitted under Clause 8 (Transactions with Affiliates), is not party to any agreement,
contract, arrangement or understanding with the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries unless the terms of any such agreement,
contract, arrangement or understanding are no less favorable to the Company or such Restricted Subsidiary than those that might
be obtained at the time from Persons who are not Affiliates of the Company;

 

		(c)	is a Person with respect to which neither the Company nor any of its Restricted Subsidiaries has
any direct or indirect obligation (i) to subscribe for additional Equity Interests or (ii) to maintain or preserve such
Person’s financial condition or to cause such Person to achieve any specified levels of operating results; and

 

		(d)	has not guaranteed, pledged any of its Subsidiaries’ shares or other of its assets or otherwise
directly or indirectly provided credit support for any Indebtedness of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries.

 

“Voting Stock”
of any specified Person as of any date means the Capital Stock of such Person that is at the time entitled to vote in the election
of the Board of Directors of such Person.

 

“Weighted Average Life
to Maturity” means, when applied to any Indebtedness at any date, the number of years obtained by dividing:

 

		(a)	the sum of the products obtained by multiplying (i) the amount of each then remaining installment,
sinking fund, serial maturity or other required payments of principal, including payment at final maturity, in respect of the Indebtedness,
by (ii) the number of years (calculated to the nearest one-twelfth) that will elapse between such date and the making of such
payment; by

 

		(b)	the then outstanding principal amount of such Indebtedness.

 

    215

     

    

 

SCHEDULE 16

 

Additional
Events of Default

 

Defined terms used in this Schedule 16
shall bear the meanings given to them in Schedule 15 (Restrictive Covenants) unless the context requires otherwise. The
provisions of this Schedule 16 are to be interpreted in accordance with the laws of the State of New York (without prejudice to
the fact that this Agreement is governed by English law).

 

		1.	Events of Default

 

		1.1	Each of the following will be an “Event of Default” under this Agreement:

 

		(a)	any member of the Restricted Group (i) admits in writing its inability to pay, its debts as
they become due, (ii) files, or consents by answer or otherwise to the filing against it of, a petition for relief or reorganization
or arrangement or any other petition in bankruptcy, for liquidation or to take advantage of any bankruptcy, insolvency, reorganization,
moratorium or other similar law of any jurisdiction (other than a solvent liquidation or reorganisation of a Restricted Subsidiary
that is not an Obligor or, for the avoidance of doubt, a Permitted Reorganisation on a solvent basis), (iii) makes an assignment
for the benefit of its creditors, (iv) consents to the appointment of a custodian, receiver, trustee or other officer with
similar powers with respect to it or with respect to any substantial part of its property, (v) is adjudicated as insolvent
or to be liquidated, or (vi) takes corporate action for the purpose of any of the foregoing;

 

		(b)	a court or other Governmental Authority of competent jurisdiction, without consent by any member
of the Restricted Group, enters an order appointing a custodian, receiver, trustee or other officer with similar powers with respect
to it or with respect to any substantial part of its property, or constituting an order for relief or approving a petition for
relief or reorganization or any other petition in bankruptcy or for liquidation or to take advantage of any bankruptcy or insolvency
law of any jurisdiction, or ordering the dissolution, winding-up or liquidation of any member of the Restricted Group, or any such
petition shall be filed against any member of the Restricted Group and such petition shall not be dismissed within 60 days; or

 

		(c)	any event occurs with respect to any member of the Restricted Group which under the laws of any
jurisdiction is analogous to any of the events described in paragraphs (a) or (b) above, provided that the applicable
grace period, if any, which shall apply shall be the one applicable to the relevant proceeding which most closely corresponds to
the proceeding described in paragraphs (a) or (b) above.

 

    216

     

    

 

Schedule
17

 

Form of
Increase Confirmation

 

To:          [•]
as Agent and as Security Trustee and [•] as Company, for and on behalf of the Company and each Obligor

 

From: [the Increase Lender] (the “Increase
Lender”)

 

Dated:

 

Red
Football Limited – £50,000,000 Revolving Facility Agreement

dated [ · ]
2020 (as amended and/or restated from time to time) (the “Facility Agreement”)

 

		1.	We refer to the Facility Agreement and particularly Clause 2.2 (Increase) of the Facility
Agreement and to the Intercreditor Agreement (as defined in the Facility Agreement). This is an Increase Confirmation. This agreement
(the “Agreement”) shall take effect as an Increase Confirmation for the purpose of the Facility Agreement [and
as a Creditor/Creditor Representative Accession Undertaking for the purposes of the Intercreditor Agreement (and as defined in
the Intercreditor Agreement)]. Terms defined in the Facility Agreement have the same meaning in this Agreement unless given a different
meaning in this Agreement.

 

		2.	The Increase Lender agrees to assume and will assume all of the obligations corresponding to the
Commitment specified in the Schedule (the “Relevant Commitment”) as if it was the Original Lender under the
Facility Agreement.

 

		3.	The proposed date on which the increase in relation to the Increase Lender and the Relevant Commitment
is to take effect (the “Increase Date”) is [•].

 

		4.	On the Increase Date, the Increase Lender becomes:

 

		(a)	party to the relevant Finance Documents (other than the Intercreditor Agreement) as a Lender; and

 

		(b)	party to the Intercreditor Agreement as a RCF Lender (as defined therein).

 

		5.	The Facility Office and address, fax number and attention details for notices to the Increase Lender
for the purposes of Clause 37.2 (Addresses) are set out in the Schedule.

 

		6.	The Increase Lender expressly acknowledges the limitations on the Lenders’ obligations referred
to in paragraph (g) of Clause 2.2 (Increase).

 

		7.	The Increase Lender confirms, in respect of any advance by such Lender to a Borrower incorporated
in the United Kingdom, for the benefit of the Agent and without liability to any Obligor, that it is:

 

		(a)	[a Qualifying Lender (other than a UK Treaty Lender);]

 

		(b)	[not a Qualifying Lender; or]

 

		(c)	[a UK Treaty Lender.] *

 

 

 

*              Delete
as applicable - each Increase Lender is required to confirm which of these three categories it falls within in respect of any advance
by such Lender to a Borrower incorporated in the United Kingdom.

 

    217

     

    

 

		8.	[The Increase Lender confirms in respect of any advance by such Lender to a Borrower incorporated
in the United Kingdom, that the person beneficially entitled to interest payable to that Lender in respect of an advance under
a Finance Document is either:

 

		(a)	a company resident in the United Kingdom for United Kingdom tax purposes;

 

		(b)	a partnership each member of which is:

 

		(i)	a company so resident in the United Kingdom;

 

		(ii)	a company not so resident in the United Kingdom which carries on a trade in the United Kingdom
through a permanent establishment and which brings into account in computing its chargeable profits (within the meaning of section
19 of the CTA) the whole of any share of interest payable in respect of that advance that falls to it by reason of Part 17
of the CTA; or

 

		(iii)	a company not so resident in the United Kingdom which carries on a trade in the United Kingdom
through a permanent establishment and which brings into account interest payable in respect of that advance in computing the chargeable
profits (within the meaning of section 19 of the CTA) of that company.] 9

 

		9.	[The Increase Lender
confirms in respect of any advance by such Lender to a Borrower incorporated in the United Kingdom, that it holds a passport under
the HMRC DT Treaty Passport scheme (reference number [ ]) and is tax resident in [ ]*, so that interest payable
to it by borrowers is generally subject to full exemption from UK withholding tax and requests that the Company notify:

 

		(a)	each Borrower which is a Party as a Borrower as at the Increase Date; and

 

		(b)	each Additional Borrower which becomes an Additional Borrower after the Increase Date,

 

that it wishes that scheme to
apply to the Facility Agreement.]**

 

		10.	[The Increase Lender confirms in respect of an advance by such Lender to a Borrower that is a US
Person that it [is]/[is not] a US Qualifying Lender]. 10

 

		11.	The Increase Lender confirms that it is not an Investor Affiliate.

 

 

 

 9              Include only if Increase Lender falls within paragraph (a)(ii) of the definition of Qualifying Lender in Clause 18.1 (Definitions).

 

*
Insert jurisdiction of tax residence.

 

**
Include if the Increase Lender holds a passport under the HMRC DT Treaty Passport scheme and wishes that scheme to apply to the
Facility Agreement.

 

10            Delete
as applicable – Each Increase Lender is required to confirm which of these categories it falls within in respect of any
advance by such Lender to a Borrower that is a US Person.

 

    218

     

    

 

		12.	[We further refer to clause [21.4] (Accession of Pari Passu Creditors and Creditor Representatives)
of the Intercreditor Agreement. In consideration of the Increase Lender being accepted as a Pari Passu Creditor for the purposes
of the Intercreditor Agreement (and as defined therein), the Increase Lender confirms that, as from the Increase Date, it intends
to be party to the Intercreditor Agreement as a Pari Passu Creditor, and undertakes to perform all the obligations expressed in
the Intercreditor Agreement to be assumed by a Pari Passu Creditor and agrees that it shall be bound by all the provisions of the
Intercreditor Agreement, as if it had been an original party to the Intercreditor Agreement.]

 

		13.	This Agreement may be executed in any number of counterparts and this has the same effect as if
the signatures on the counterparts were on a single copy of this Agreement.

 

		14.	This Agreement and any non-contractual obligations arising out of or in connection with it are
governed by English law.

 

This Agreement has been entered into on
the date stated at the beginning of this Agreement.

 

Note: The execution of this Increase
Confirmation may not be sufficient for the Increase Lender to obtain the benefit of the Transaction Security in all jurisdictions.
It is the responsibility of the Increase Lender to ascertain whether any other documents or other formalities are required to obtain
the benefit of the Transaction Security in any jurisdiction and, if so, to arrange for execution of those documents and completion
of those formalities.

 

THE SCHEDULE

 

Relevant Commitment/rights and obligations
to be assumed by the Increase Lender

 

[insert relevant details]

 

[Facility Office address, fax number
and attention details for notices and account details for payments]

 

[Increase Lender]

 

By:

 

This Agreement is accepted as an Increase
Confirmation for the purposes of the Facility Agreement by the Agent and as a Creditor/Creditor Representative Accession Undertaking
for the purposes of the Intercreditor Agreement by the Security Trustee and the Increase Date is confirmed as [•].

 

	Agent	 
	By:	 	 
	 	 	 
	Security Trustee	 
	 	 
	By:		]

 

    219

     

    

 

Schedule
18

 

Screen
Rate contingency Periods

 

	Screen Rate	Period
	LIBOR	One Month

 

    220

     

    

 

SIGNATURES

 

THE COMPANY

 

	For and on behalf of
	RED FOOTBALL LIMITED
	 
	By:	 /s/ Joel Glazer	 
	 
	Name: Joel Glazer
	 
	Title: Director
	 
	Address: Old Trafford, Sir Matt Busby Way, Manchester, M16 0RA, United Kingdom
	 
	Fax:
	 
	Attention: The Directors

 

[Signature page to the RCF Agreement]

 

     

     

    

 

THE ORIGINAL BORROWER

 

	For and on behalf of
	MANCHESTER UNITED FOOTBALL CLUB LIMITED
	 
	By:	 /s/ Joel Glazer	 
	 
	Name: Joel Glazer
	 
	Title: Director
	 
	Address: Old Trafford, Sir Matt Busby Way, Manchester, M16 0RA, United Kingdom
	 
	Fax:
	 
	Attention: The Directors

 

[Signature page to the RCF Agreement]

 

     

     

    

 

  

THE ORIGINAL GUARANTORS

  

For and on behalf of

RED FOOTBALL LIMITED

 

	By:	/s/ Joel Glazer	 

 

Name: Joel Glazer

 

Title: Director

 

Address: Old Trafford, Sir Matt Busby Way, Manchester, M16 0RA,
United Kingdom

 

Fax:

 

Attention: The Directors

 

[Signature page to the RCF Agreement]

 

     

     

    

 

 

For and on behalf of

RED FOOTBALL JUNIOR LIMITED

 

	By:	/s/ Joel Glazer	 

 

Name: Joel Glazer

 

Title: Director

 

Address: Old Trafford, Sir Matt Busby Way, Manchester, M16 0RA,
United Kingdom

 

Fax:

 

Attention: The Directors

 

[Signature page to the RCF Agreement]

 

     

     

    

 

For and on behalf of

MANCHESTER UNITED LIMITED

  

	By:	/s/ Joel Glazer	 

 

Name: Joel Glazer

 

Title: Director

 

Address: Old Trafford, Sir Matt Busby Way, Manchester, M16 0RA,
United Kingdom

 

Fax:

 

Attention: The Directors

 

[Signature page to the RCF Agreement]

 

     

     

    

 

For and on behalf of

MANCHESTER UNITED FOOTBALL CLUB LIMITED

  

	By:	/s/ Joel Glazer	 

 

Name: Joel Glazer

 

Title: Director

 

Address: Old Trafford, Sir Matt Busby Way, Manchester, M16 0RA,
United Kingdom

 

Fax:

 

Attention: The Directors

 

[Signature page to the RCF Agreement]

 

     

     

    

 

For and on behalf of

MU FINANCE LIMITED

  

	By:	/s/ Joel Glazer	 

 

Name: Joel Glazer

 

Title: Director

 

Address: Old Trafford, Sir Matt Busby Way, Manchester, M16 0RA,
United Kingdom

 

Fax:

 

Attention: The Directors

 

[Signature page to the RCF Agreement]

 

     

     

    

 

ORIGINAL LENDER

  

For
and on behalf of

SANTANDER UK PLC

 

	By:	/s/ Christopher Longsdale	 

 

Name:
Christopher Longsdale

 

Title: Associate Director

 

Address: 100 Ludgate Hill, London, EC4M
7AE

 

Fax:

 

Attention:

 

[Signature page to the RCF Agreement]

 

     

     

    

 

AGENT

  

For
and on behalf of

SANTANDER UK PLC

 

	By:	/s/ Christopher Longsdale	 

 

Name:
Christopher Longsdale

 

Title: Associate Director

 

Address: 100 Ludgate Hill, London, EC4M
7AE

 

Fax:

 

Attention:

 

[Signature page to the RCF Agreement]

 

     

     

    

 

SECURITY TRUSTEE

  

For and on behalf of

BANK OF AMERICA MERRILL LYNCH INTERNATIONAL DESIGNATED ACTIVITY COMPANY

 

	By:	/s/ Kevin Day	 

 

Name: Kevin Day

 

Title: Vice President

 

Address: 26, Elmfield Road, Bromley BR1
1LR

 

Fax: +44 20831 32149

 

Attention: Kevin Day

 

[Signature page to the RCF Agreement]Exhibit 4.9 

 

		Handbook Season 2020/ 21 

     

     

    

 

		The Football Association Premier League Limited Season 2020/21 Board of Directors Gary Hoffman (Chair) Richard Masters (Chief Executive) Claudia Arney (Non-Executive Director) Kevin Beeston (Non-Executive Director) Auditors Deloitte LLP 1 New Street Square London EC4A 3BZ Bankers Barclays Bank plc 27th Floor 1 Churchill Place London E14 5HP Registered Office Brunel Building 57 North Wharf Road London W2 1HQ Regd. No. 02719699 Telephone 020 7864 9000 Website www.premierleague.com Published by The Football Association Premier League Limited © The Football Association Premier League Limited 2020 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Chairmen’s Charter Season 2020/21 Foreword The Chairmen’s Charter is a statement of our commitment and aim to run Premier League football to the highest possible standards in a professional manner and with the utmost integrity. With that aim we, the Chairmen of the Clubs in membership of the Premier League, are determined: • To conduct our respective Club’s dealings with the utmost good faith and honesty. • At all times to maintain a Rule book which is comprehensive, relevant and up-to-date. • To adopt disciplinary procedures which are professional, fair and objective. • To submit to penalties which are fair and realistic. • To secure the monitoring of and compliance with the Rules at all times. The Charter The Chairmen’s Charter sets out our commitment to run Premier League football to the highest possible standards and with integrity. We will ensure that our Clubs: • Behave with the utmost good faith and honesty to each other, do not unjustly criticise or disparage one another and maintain confidences. • Will comply with the laws of the game and take all reasonable steps to ensure that the Manager, his staff and Players accept and observe the authority and decisions of Match Officials at all times. • Follow Premier League and FA Rules not only to the letter but also to their spirit, and will ensure that our Clubs and Officials are fully aware of such rules and that we have effective procedures to implement the same. • Will respect the contractual obligations and responsibilities of each other’s employees and not seek to breach these or to make illegal approaches. • Will discharge their financial responsibilities and obligations to each other promptly and fully and not seek to avoid them. • Will seek to resolve differences between each other without recourse to law. 

 

     

     

    

 

		Club Directory Fixtures Rules Premier League Rules Premier League Forms Youth Development Rules Youth Development Forms Appendices to the Rules 77 265 355 451 493 Match Officials Memorandum & Articles of Association Miscellaneous Statistics 693 665 637 631 61 43 01 

 

     

     

    

 

		Club Directory 

 

     

     

    

 

 

 

		Arsenal Highbury House 75 Drayton Park London N5 1BU Operations Director Hywel Sloman Stadium and Facilities Director John Beattie Shirt Sponsor Emirates Kit Manufacturer adidas Ticketing and Services Director Ivan Worsell Ground Capacity at start of the Season 60,704 Main Switchboard: 020 7619 5003 Contact Centre / Ticket Office: 020 7619 5000 Credit Card Bookings: 0844 277 3625 www.arsenal.com Supporter Liaison Officer Mark Brindle Disability Access Officer Alun Francis Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Directors Stanley Kroenke Josh Kroenke Richard Carr Lord Harris of Peckham Tim Lewis Managing Director Vinai Venkatesham Chief Financial Officer Stuart Wisely Event Safety and Security Manager Sharon Cicco Company Secretary David Miles General Counsel Svenja Geissmar Medical Director Dr Gary O’Driscoll MBBS, BSc, DipSEM, FFSEM(Ire) Grounds Manager, Stadium and Hale End Paul Ashcroft National Diploma in Turf, Science and Grounds Management Official Company Name and Number The Arsenal Football Club Plc No. 109244 Head Coach Mikel Arteta Assistant Coaches Albert Stuivenberg Stephen Round People Director Karen Ann Josephides Director of Football Operations Huss Fahmy Commercial Director Peter Silverstone Technical Director Edu Gaspar Managing Editor (Publications) Andy Exley Communications Director and Community Affairs Mark Gonnella Academy Manager Per Mertesacker Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 Home kit Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 Shirts: Red and White Shorts: White Socks: Red Shirts: White Shorts: Maroon Socks: White Shirts: Dark Blue Shorts: Dark Blue Socks: Dark Blue Shirts: Black Shorts: Black Socks: Black Shirts: Orange Shorts: Orange Socks: Orange Shirts: Green Shorts: Green Socks: Green 3 4 Club Directory: Arsenal 

     

     

    

 

		Head of Foundation and Community Partnerships Guy Rippon Shirt Sponsor Cazoo Kit Manufacturer Kappa Aston Villa Park Birmingham B6 6HE Villa Head of Security and Crowd Safety Keith Wiseman Ground Capacity at start of the Season 42,749 Main Switchboard: 0121 327 2299 Ticket Office No: 0333 323 1874 postmaster@avfc.co.uk www.avfc.co.uk Football Operations and Project Manager Lee Preece Disability Access Officer To be confirmed Head of Safeguarding and Welfare Christine Kane Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Directors Nassef Sawiris Wesley Edens Christian Purslow Joint Chairmen Nassef Sawiris Wesley Edens Chief Commercial Officer Nicola Ibbetson Communications Director Tommy Jordan Official Company Name and Number Aston Villa FC Limited No. 2502822 Team Doctor Dr Ricky Shamji MBChB, MRCGP, FFSEM (UK), DipSEM (UK), DFSRH Chief Executive Christian Purslow Editorial Content Manager Drew Williams Physiotherapist Alan Smith BSc (Hons) Physiotherapy and AACP Acupuncture Association of Chartered Physiotherapy Head Groundsman Karl Prescott NVQ Level 1,2,3 4 Sports Turf and NVQ level 4 in Sports Turf Management Club Secretary Sharon Barnhurst Manager Dean Smith Academy Manager Mark Harrison Marketing Manager Adam Lowe Head of Ticketing Operations Lynne O’Reardon Head of Facilities and Estates Troy Griffin Finance Director Ian Hopson Home kit Alternative kit 1 Home kit Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Shirts: Claret with Pinstripe Detail and Azure Sleeves Shorts: White Socks: Azure Shirts: Black with Claret Pinstripe Shorts: Black Socks: Black Shirts: Green Shorts: Green Socks: Green Shirts: Orange Shorts: Orange Socks: Orange 5 6 Club Directory: Aston Villa 

     

     

    

 

 

		Supporter Liaison Officer Sarah Gould 01273 647248 option 1 Head of Safety & Security Adrian Morris 07785 460346 Shirt Sponsor American Express Kit Manufacturers Nike Brighton & Hove The American Express Community Stadium Village Way, Falmer Brighton, East Sussex BN1 9BL Albion Ground Capacity at start of the Season 30,750 Albion in the Community Chairman Martin Perry 01273 878248 Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Directors Tony Bloom (Chairman) Paul Barber (Chief Executive and Deputy Chairman) Ray Bloom Derek Chapman Robert Comer Adam Franks Peter Godfrey David Jones (Finance Director) Marc Sugarman Michelle Walder Main Switchboard: 01273 668855 Ticket Office No: 0844 3271901 supporter.services@bhafc.co.uk www.brightonandhovealbion.com Disability Liaison Officer Millie Crowhurst 01273 668855 option 1 Head of Medical Services Adam Brett BSc (Hons) Sports Science, BSc (Hons) Physiotherapy, MSc Sports Physiotherapy, MCSP, MACPSEM (Gold Level) Chairman Tony Bloom Ticket Office Manager Joel Spicer 01273 647251 Chief Executive and Deputy Chairman Paul Barber Head of Media and Communications Paul Camillin 07747 773692 Club Secretary Brett Baker 07557 419009 Head Coach Graham Potter Team Doctor Dr. Stephen Lewis BSc (Hons), MBBS, AFRCSEd, MScSEM, MFSEM (UK), PGDipMedUS Technical Director Dan Ashworth Head of Commercial Russell Wood 07879 428274 Official Company Name and Number The Brighton and Hove Albion Football Club Limited No. 81077 Groundsman Steve Winterburn IOG Diploma (Intermediate) Academy Manager John Morling General Counsel Alex Henderson 07791 699920 Finance and Operations Director David Jones 01273 647252 Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 Home kit Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Shirts: Blue with White Trim Shorts: White Socks: Blue Shirts: Yellow Shorts: Blue Socks: Yellow Shirts: Black Shorts: Black Socks: Black Shirts: Orange Shorts: Orange Socks: Orange Shirts: Green Shorts: Green Socks: Green 7 8 Club Directory: Brighton & Hove Albion 

     

     

    

 

 

		Head of Operations and Disability Access Officer Doug Metcalfe 01282 700021 Shirt Sponsor LoveBet Kit Manufacturer Umbro Burnley Turf Moor Harry Potts Way Burnley Lancashire BB10 4BX Ground Safety Officer To be confirmed Ground Capacity at start of the Season 21,744 Media and Publications Manager Darren Bentley 01282 704701 Supporter Liaison Officer Anita Goodenough 01282 704 717 Medical Officer Dr Simon Morris M.B., Ch.B., Dip SEM, AREA Course Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Directors Mike Garlick (Chairman) John Banaszkiewicz Brendan Flood Barry Kilby Clive Holt Brian Nelson Terry Crabb General Enquiries: 01282 446800 Ticket Hotline: 0844 807 1882 info@burnleyfc.com www.burnleyfc.com Chairman Mike Garlick Academy Manager Jonathan Pepper Financial Controller Ian Hargreaves 01282 704714 Chief Executive Neil Hart Head Physiotherapist Alasdair Beattie BSc Hons Physiotherapy, MCSP, SRP AREA Course Official Company Name and Number Burnley Football & Athletic Company Limited (The) No. 54222 Chief Operating Officer / Club Secretary Matt Williams Technical Director Mike Rigg Manager Sean Dyche Director of Commercial Affairs Anthony Fairclough 01282 700007 Stadium Head Groundsman Paul Bradshaw NVQ3 Sports Turf Management Marketing and Operations Manager Nick Taylor 01282 704717 Ticket Office Manager Elaine Clare 01282 700020 Assistant Manager Ian Woan Home kit Home kit Shirts: Claret with Sky Blue Sleeves Shorts: White Socks: Claret Shirts: Green Shorts: Green Socks: Green 9 10 Club Directory: Burnley 

     

     

    

 

 

		Chelsea Stamford Bridge Fulham Road London SW6 1HS Correspondence Address: 60 Stoke Road, Stoke D’Abernon, Cobham, Surrey, KT11 3PT Head Groundsman Jason Griffin NVQ Levels 1 & 2 Safety Officer Chris Baker 020 7957 8267 Shirt Sponsor Three Kit Manufacturer Nike Ground Capacity at start of the Season 40,834 Head of Ticketing and Supporter Liaison Officer Graham Smith 020 7958 2166 Pitch Dimensions Length: 103 metres Width: 67.5 metres Directors Bruce Buck Marina Granovskaia Eugene Tenenbaum Guy Laurence David Barnard Main Switchboard: 0371 811 1955 Call Centre / Ticket Sales: 0371 811 1905 enquiries@chelseafc.com www.chelseafc.com Head of Ticket Operations Kelly Webster 020 7915 1941 Director of Operations and Disability Access Officer Paul Kingsmore 07799 895100 Chairman Bruce Buck Member of Board of Directors in Charge of Football Marina Granovskaia Director of Communications and Public Affairs Steve Atkins 01932 596 108 Director of Finance Paul Ramos 020 7565 1472 First Team Doctor Dr Dimitris Kalogiannidis MBBS, MRCEM, FRCEM, MSc SEM Official Company Name and Number Chelsea Football Club Limited No. 01965149 Facilities Manager Jamie Gray 020 7386 3375 Chief Executive Officer Guy Laurence Director of Football Operations David Barnard Head Coach Frank Lampard Head of Youth Development Neil Bath Head of Publishing Simon Meehan 07715 813082 Head Physiotherapist Jason Palmer BPHTY, BHMS (Ed) Hons, MCSP Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 Home kit Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Shirts: Rush Blue Shorts: Rush Blue Socks: White Shirts: Colbalt Tint Shorts: Colbalt Tint Socks: Blackened Blue Shirts: Ember Glow Shorts: Ember Glow Socks: Concord Shirts: Green Strike Shorts: Green Strike Socks: Green Strike Shirts: Total Orange Shorts: Total Orange Socks: Total Orange 11 12 Club Directory: Chelsea 

     

     

    

 

 

		Crystal Palace Selhurst Park Stadium London SE25 6PU Head of Health and Safety Sarah Lemon 020 8768 6082 Operations Director Sharon Lacey 020 8634 5416 Production Manager Terry Byfield 020 8768 6020 Shirt Sponsor W88 Kit Manufacturer PUMA Main Switchboard: 020 8768 6000 Ticket Office: 0871 200 0071 info@cpfc.co.uk www.cpfc.co.uk Supporter Liaison Officer Nicola Gibbons 020 8634 5114 Ground Capacity at start of the Season 25,486 Pitch Dimensions Length: 101 metres Width: 68 metres Disability Access Officer Guy Wickett 020 8768 6000 Head of Sports Medicine Dr Zafar Iqbal MBBS, BSc, DCH, DRCOG, MRCGP, MSc (SEM), MFSEM (UK), DIP PCR Directors Steve Parish David Blitzer Joshua Harris Chairman Steve Parish Chief Financial Officer Sean O’Loughlin 020 8768 6030 Chief Executive Officer Phil Alexander Club Secretary Christine Dowdeswell Official Company Name and Number CPFC Limited No. 7270793 Head of Content and Production James Woodroof 020 8768 6083 Head of Consumer Sales Mike Pink 07903 593836 Head of Ticketing Paul McGowan 0208 768 6084 Head of Grounds and Estates Bruce Elliot 020 8768 6000 Commercial Director Barry Webber 020 8634 6053 Press Officer Harriet Edkins 0208 634 5262 Manager Roy Hodgson Assistant Manager Ray Lewington Academy Director Gary Issott Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 Home kit Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Shirts: Blue with Red Vertical Stripe Shorts: Blue Socks: Blue with Red and Blue Stripe Top Shirts: White with Red and Blue Vertical Stripe Shorts: White Socks: White Shirts: Black with Red and Blue Vertical Stripe Shorts: Black Socks: Black with Shirts: Green Shorts: Green Socks: Green Shirts: Pink Shorts: Pink Socks: Pink with Red and White Stripe Top Red and Black Stripe Top 13 14 Club Directory: Crystal Palace 

     

     

    

 

 

		Head of Security and Stadium Safety Officer David Lewis Operations Director Alan Bowen Everton Goodison Park Goodison Road Liverpool L4 4EL Correspondence Address: 7th Floor, Royal Liver Building, Pier Head, Liverpool Waterfront, Liverpool, L3 1HU Shirt Sponsor Cazoo Kit Manufacturer Hummel Ground Capacity at start of the Season 39,414 Head of Engagement and Communications Scott McLeod Pitch Dimensions Length: 100.48 metres Width: 68 metres Directors Bill Kenwright CBE (Chairman) Alexander Ryazantsev (Chief Finance and Commercial Officer) Dr Denise Barrett-Baxendale (Chief Executive) Marcel Brands (Director of Football) Main Switchboard: 0151 556 1878 Ticket Office: 0151 556 1878 Credit Card Bookings: 0151 556 1878 everton@evertonfc.com www.evertonfc.com Supporter Liaison Officer Rachel Meikle Accessibility Advisor Rachael Lomax Club Doctor John Hollingsworth Bsc MB ChB, FRCSEd (A&E) FRCEM, Dip SEM Chairman Bill Kenwright CBE Finance Director Grant Ingles Official Company Name and Number The Everton Football Club Company Limited No. 36624 Chief Executive Dr Denise Barrett-Baxendale MBE BA (Hons) MBA, EdD, FRSA Club Secretary / Director of Football Operations David Harrison Director of Marketing, Communications and Community Richard Kenyon Chief Finance and Commercial Officer Alexander Ryazantsev Director of Therapy Services Daniel Donachie BSc (Hons), CSP, HCPC Head Groundsman Bob Lennon OND, NDH, RHS Head of Marketing and Ticketing Tom Rowell Broadcast and Liaison Manager Darren Griffiths Manager Carlo Ancelotti Community Chief Executive Richard Kenyon Academy Director Joel Waldron Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 Home kit Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 Shirts: Blue Shorts: White Socks: White Shirts: Amber Shorts: Blue Socks: Amber Shirts: Mint Shorts: Grey Socks: Mint Shirts: Green Shorts: Green Socks: Green Shirts: Pink Shorts: Pink Socks: Pink Shirts: Black Shorts: Black Socks: Black 15 16 Club Directory: Everton 

##s

     

     

    

 

		Communications Director Carmelo Mifsud 0208 336 7510 Marketing Director Matt Lowery 0208 336 7564 Head Groundsperson Niall Hazelhurst 0208 336 7439 Kit Manager Mark Harrison Shirt Sponsor BetVictor Fulham Craven Cottage Stevenage Road London SW6 6HH Ticket Office Manager Ally Spicer (maternity cover) 0203 841 9022 Main Switchboard: 0843 208 1222 Ticket Office No: 020 3871 0810 enquiries@fulhamfc.com www.fulhamfc.com Kit Manufacturers adidas Staduim Manager / Head of Operations Aimee McKenzie 0208 336 7409 CEO , Fulham FC Foundation Mike McSweeney 0208 3981 9790 Head of Safety Chris Baker 0203 841 9032 Ground Capacity at Start of the Season 19, 359 Pitch Dimensions Length: 100 metres Width: 65 metres Chairman Shahid Khan Chief Operating Officer Darren Preston 0208 336 7484 Directors Shahid Khan Tony Khan Alistair Mackintosh Mark Lamping David Daly Vice Chairman and Director of Football Operations Tony Khan Academy Director Huw Jennings 0208 336 7431 Chief Executive Officer Alistair Mackintosh Club Secretary Nick Alford Supporter Liaison Manager and Disability Liaison Officer Nicola Walworth 0208 336 7477 Finance Director Andrew Tighe 0208 336 7452 Sales Director Jon Don-Carolis 0208 336 7595 Official Company Name and Number Fulham Football Club Limited No. 2114486 Head Coach Scott Parker Inclusion and Anti-Discrimination Officer and Safeguarding Manager Eleanor Rowland 0208 336 7454 Head of First Team Medical Chris Hanson Home kit Alternative kit 1 Home kit Shirts: White with Black Shoulders Shirts: Yellow Shorts: Yellow with White Shirts: Signal Green with Black Stripe Shorts: Signal Green with Black Stripe Socks: Signal Green with Black Stripe Shorts: Black with White Stripe Stripe Socks: Yellow with Socks: Black and White White Stripe 17 18 Club Directory: Fulham 

     

     

    

 

 

		Website Editor and Social Media Manager Craig Wilson 0113 367 6170 Shirt Sponsor SBOTOP Leeds Elland Road Leeds LS11 0ES United Kit Manufacturer adidas Head of Ticketing and Matchday Operations Katie Holmes 0113 367 6167 Ground Capacity at start of the Season 37, 792 Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Main Switchboard: 0871 334 1919 Ticket Office: 0871 334 1992 Enquiries: 0330 3331521 tickets@leedsunited.com www.leedsunited.com Head of Facilities and IT Mark Broadley 0113 367 6415 Community Manager Michael Kinsey 0113 367 6341 Directors Andrea Radizzani Angus Kinnear Paraag Marathe Andre Tegner Chairman Andrea Radizzani Finance Director Fay Greer 0113 367 6471 Supporter Liaison Officer Diane Ingleby 0113 367 6026 Official Company Name and Number Leeds United Football Club Limited No. 06233875 Chief Executive Officer Angus Kinnear Director of Football Victor Orta Executive Director Paul Bell 0113 367 5303 Head of Commercial Stuart Dodsley 0113 367 6150 Disability Liaison Officer Nicola Connolly 0113 367 6178 Inclusion and Anti-Discrimination Officer / Safeguarding Manager Sue Watson 0113 367 6026 Club Secretary Hannah Cox Head Coach Marcelo Bielsa Academy Manager Adam Underwood Head of Communications James Mooney 0113 367 6425 Head of Retail Development Simon Moss 0113 367 6101 Home kit Alternative kit 1 Home kit Shirts: Black with Aqua Side Detail Shorts: Black with Aqua Side Detail Socks: Black with Aqua Side Detail Shirts: White Shorts: White Socks: White Shirts: Legend Ink with Mystery Green Stripes Shorts: Legend Ink Socks: Legend Ink 19 20 Club Directory: Leeds United 

     

     

    

 

 

		Operations Director Anthony Mundy 0116 229 4582 Shirt Sponsor King Power Kit Manufacturer adidas Leicester King Power Stadium Filbert Way Leicester LE2 7FL City Safety Officer Jim Walton 0116 229 4443 Ground Capacity at start of the Season 32,261 Main Switchboard: 0344 815 5000 Ticket Office No: 0344 815 5000 Option 1 Credit Card Bookings: 0344 815 5000 Options 1, 2 & 3 www.lcfc.com Ticketing Manager Vishal Dayal 0116 229 4400 Communications Director Anthony Herlihy 0116 229 4931 Supporter Liaison and Disability Access Officer Jim Donnelly 0116 229 4555 Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Directors Aiyawatt Srivaddhanaprabha (Chairman) Shilai Liu (Vice Chairman) Susan Whelan (Chief Executive) Apichet Srivaddhanaprabha (Executive Director) Chairman Aiyawatt Srivaddhanaprabha Manager Brendan Rodgers Assistant Manager Chris Davies Chief Executive Susan Whelan 0116 229 4523 Team Doctor Dr Ian Patchett MB Ch B Dip. Sport Med Academy Manager Ian Cawley 0116 222 8548 Official Company Name and Number Leicester City Football Club Limited No. 4593477 Director of Football Jon Rudkin 0116 222 8586 Football Operations Director Andrew Neville 0116 291 5154 Grounds Manager John Ledwidge NVQ Level 3 Sports Turf Management Finance Director Simon Capper 0116 229 4737 Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 Home kit Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 Shirts: Royal Blue Shorts: Royal Blue Socks: Royal Blue Shirts: Maroon Shorts: Maroon Socks: Maroon Shirts: White Shorts: White Socks: White Shirts: Mid Grey Shorts: Mid Grey Socks: Mid Grey Shirts: Black Shorts: Black Socks: Black Shirts: Green Shorts: Green Socks: Green 21 22 Club Directory: Leicester City 

     

     

    

 

 

		Director of Communications Susan Black 0151 907 9307 Director of First Team Communications Matt McCann 0151 230 5760 Liverpool Anfield Road Anfield Liverpool L4 0TH Correspondence Address: PO Box 1959, Liverpool L69 3JL Shirt Sponsor Standard Chartered Kit Manufacturer Nike Ground Capacity at start of the Season 53,394 Supporter Liaison Officer Yonit Sharabi 0151 9079354 Pitch Dimensions Length: 101 metres Width: 68 metres Directors John Henry Tom Werner Billy Hogan Andy Hughes Michael Gordon Mike Egan Sir Kenny Dalglish Main Switchboard: 0151 263 2361 Ticket Office / Booking Line: 0843 170 5555 Customer Services / Memberships: 0843 170 5000 customerservices@liverpoolfc.com www.liverpoolfc.com Disability Access Officer Simon Thornton 0151 4325678 Team Doctor Dr Jim Moxon Chairman Tom Werner Academy Director Alex Inglethorpe Managing Director Andy Hughes 0151 264 2305 Medical, Rehabilitation and Performance Manager Philipp Jacobsen HSPC Physiotherapis Chief Executive Officer Billy Hogan Official Company Name and Number The Liverpool Football Club & Athletic Grounds Limited No. 35668 Club Secretary Danny Stanway Manager Jurgen Klopp Assistant Managers Peter Krawietz Pepijn Lijnders Head Groundsman Dave McCulloch NVQ level 3 in Sports Turf Management Programme Editor Will Hughes, Trinity Mirror Head of Ticketing and Hospitality Phil Dutton 0151 237 5963 Stadium Manager Stuart Baker Safety Officer Chris Markey 0151 264 2494 Home kit Alternative kit 1 Home kit Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Shirts: Red Shorts: Red Socks: Red Shirts: Turquoise Shorts: Turquoise Socks: Turquoise Shirts: Black Shorts: Black Socks: Black Shirts: Yellow Shorts: Yellow Socks: Yellow 23 24 Club Directory: Liverpool 

     

     

    

 

 

		Manchester Etihad Stadium Etihad Campus Manchester M11 3FF City Head of Media Relations Simon Heggie 0161 444 1894 Supporter Liaison Officer Lisa Eaton 0161 444 1894 Programme Editor David Clayton 0161 438 7861 Shirt Sponsor Etihad Airways Correspondence Address: City Football Group, 400 Ashton New Road, City Football Academy, Etihad Campus, Manchester M11 4TQ Kit Manufacturer PUMA Access Manager Jon Dyster 0161 444 1894 Ground Capacity at start of the Season 55,017 Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Main Switchboard: 0161 444 1894 Ticket Office: 0161 444 1894 Credit Card Bookings: 0161 444 1894 mancity@mancity.com www.mancity.com Club Doctor Dr Max Sala Doctor of Medicine & Surgery (University of Ferrara, Italy) with a specialisation in Sports Medicine (University of Pavia) Head of Physiotherapy James Baldwin BSc (Hons), MCSP Directors H.E. Khaldoon Al Mubarak Simon Pearce Martin Lee Edelman John Macbeath Mohamed Al Mazrouei Alberto Galassi Abdulla Khouri Chairman H.E. Khaldoon Al Mubarak Director of Football Txiki Begiristain Chief Executive Officer Ferran Soriano Chief Operating Officer Omar Berrada Finance Director Martyn Hawkins Operations Director Danny Wilson 0161 444 1894 Facilities Director Clive Wilton 0161 444 1894 Head Groundsman Lee Jackson NVQ Level 2, 3 & 4 Sportsturf, Foundation Degree in Sportsturf Science, Pa 1, 2 & 6 Chemical Application Licences Official Company Name and Number Manchester City Football Club Limited No. 40946 Head of Football Administration Andrew Hardman Manager Pep Guardiola Assistant Manager Juan Manuel Lillo Programme Editor-in-Chief Chris Bailey Head of Safety and Security Steve McGrath 0161 444 1894 Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 Home kit Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 Shirts: Light Blue Shorts: White Socks: Light Blue Shirts: Black Shorts: Black Socks: Dark Denim Shirts: Whisper White Shorts: Navy Socks: Whisper White Shirts: Black Shorts: Black Socks: Black Shirts: Pink Shorts: Pink Socks: Pink Shirts: Green Shorts: Green Socks: Green 25 26 Club Directory: Manchester City 

     

     

    

 

 

		Manchester Sir Matt Busby Way Old Trafford Manchester M16 0RA United Head of Stadium Safety and Security Craig Thompson 0161 868 8116 Director of Communications Charlie Brooks 0161 868 8216 Shirt Sponsor CHEVROLET Kit Manufacturer adidas Ground Capacity at start of Season 74,140 Correspondence Address: Group Logistics, PO Box 548, Manchester M16 6FU Supporter Liaison Manager Michael Leneghan 0161 868 8000 Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Directors Joel Glazer (Co-Chairman) Avram Glazer (Co-Chairman) Bryan Glazer Kevin Glazer Edward Glazer Darcie Glazer Kassewitz Ed Woodward Richard Arnold Sir Bobby Charlton CBE David Gill CBE Sir Alex Ferguson CBE Michael Edelson Main Switchboard: 0161 868 8000 Ticket Office: 0161 868 8000 Option 1 Credit Card Bookings: 0161 868 8000 Option 1 enquiries@manutd.co.uk www.manutd.co.uk Disability Access Officer Rishi Jain 0161 868 8036 Head of Football Medicine and Science Dr Steve McNally B.Med Sci BM BS MRCGP DCH DRCOG DOccMed Dip.SEM.GB&I FFSEM MFSEM(UK) Co-Chairmen Joel Glazer Avram Glazer Group Managing Director Richard Arnold 0161 868 8211 Executive Vice Chairman Ed Woodward Club Secretary Rebecca Britain Chief Financial Officer Cliff Baty 0161 868 8650 Ticket Office Manager Sam Kelleher 0161 868 8000 Facilities Manager Craig Jepson 0161 868 8388 First Team Lead Physiotherapist Richard Merron BSC, MSC, CSP Grounds Manager Anthony Sinclair Intermediate Diploma in Sportsground Staff Programme Editor, United Review Paul Davies 0161 868 8551 Manager Ole Gunnar Solskjaer Official Company Name and Number Manchester United Football Club Limited No. 95489 Assistant Manager Michael Phelan Head of Academy Nick Cox Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 Home kit Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Shirts: Red Shorts: White Socks: Black Shirts: Dark Green Shorts: Dark Green Socks: Dark Green Shirts: White and Black Stripes Shorts: White Socks: White Shirts: Dark Grey Shorts: Dark Grey Socks: Dark Grey Shirts: Yellow Shorts: Yellow Socks: Yellow 27 28 Club Directory: Manchester United 

     

     

    

 

 

		Head of Media and Content Lee Marshall 0191 238 1021 Supporter Liaison Officer Lee Marshall 0191 238 1021 Newcastle St James’ Park Newcastle Upon Tyne NE1 4ST United Shirt Sponsor Fun88 Kit Manufacturer PUMA Ground Capacity at start of the Season 52,305 Main Switchboard: 0344 372 1892 Ticket Office: 0344 372 1892 (Option 1) admin@nufc.co.uk www.nufc.co.uk Senior Physiotherapist Derek Wright Qualifications: MSCP DipRGRT PG Dip Sport Ex Med. Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Directors Lee Charnley Head Groundsman Michael Curran City & Guilds - Levels 1, 2, 3: Amenity Horticulture & Groundsmanship, IOG NPC, IOG NTC Foundation Manager Steve Beharall 0344 372 1892 (Extn 8477) Official Company Name and Number Newcastle United Football Company Limited No. 31014 Managing Director Lee Charnley Head of Commercial Dale Aitchison 0344 372 1892 (Extn 8436) Box Office Manager Stephen Tickle 0344 372 1892 (Extn 8455) Head Coach Steve Bruce Football Secretary Richard Hines Academy Manager Joe Joyce Head of Finance Claire Alexander 0344 372 1892 (Extn 8464) Club Doctor Dr Paul Catterson Qualifications: MBBS, MRCP, FCEM, Dip SEM, MFSEM, Dip MSK US Facilities Manager Eddie Rutherford 0344 372 1892 (Extn 8558) Safety Officer Dave Gregory 0344 372 1892 (Extn 8528) Programme Editor Rory Mitchinson St James’ Park, Newcastle Upon Tyne NE1 4ST 0344 372 1892 (Extn 8407) Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 Home kit Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 Shirts: Black and White Shorts: Black Socks: Black Shirts: Fizzy Yellow with Peacoat Shoulder Panel Shorts: Fizzy Yellow and Peacoat Socks: Fizzy Yellow Shirts: Prism Violet and Black Shorts: Black Socks: Black Shirts: Deep Lagoon Shorts: Deep Lagoon Socks: Deep Lagoon Shirts: Pink Glimmer Shorts: Pink Glimmer Socks: Pink Glimmer Shirts: Cyber Yellow Shorts: Cyber Yellow Socks: Cyber Yellow 29 30 Club Directory: Newcastle United 

     

     

    

 

 

		Head of Facilities Andrew Udall 0114 253 7200 Head Physiotherapist Paul Watson BSc(Hons) Physiotherapy MCSP Head Groundsperson Glenn Nortcliffe City & Guilds – Level 1 & 2 Horticulture and Groundsmanship Sheffield Bramall Lane Sheffield S2 4SU United Head of Foundation Chris Bailey 0114 253 7316 Correspondence Address: Football Administration, Sheffield United Academy, Firshill Crescent, Sheffield, S4 7DJ. Safety Officer Jurgen Morten-Hall 0114 253 7200 Club Engagement Manager John Garrett 0114 253 7200 Disability Liaison Officer Kay Adkins 0114 253 7200 Shirt Sponsor Union Standard Group Main Switchboard: 0114 253 7200 Ticket Office No: 0114 253 7200 info@sufc.co.uk www.sufc.co.uk Kit Manufacturer adidas Ground Capacity at start of the Season 32,050 Owner H.R.H Prince Abdullah Bin Mosaad Abdulaziz Al Saud Chief Executive Stephen Bettis Head of Finance Debbie Andrew Head of Commercial Paul Reeves 0114 253 7200 Pitch Dimensions Length: 101 metres Width: 68 metres Equality Diversion Inclusion Officer Liz McGrael 0114 253 7200 Directors H.H. Prince Musa’ad bin Khalid Al Sa’ud, Chairman H.R.H. Princess Reem bint Abdullah bin Mosa’ad, Director Mr Yusuf Giansiracusa, Vice Chairman Mr Abdullah bin Yousef Alghamdi, Director Mr Jan Van Winckel, Director Official Company Name and Number Sheffield United Football Club Limited No. 61564 Head of Football Administration Carl Shieber Head of Media Kevin Cookson 0114 253 7200 Head of Safeguarding Cheryl Anderson 0114 253 7200 Team Doctor Dr Alex Worthington MBChB, BSc Physiotherapy, PG Dip Sports and Exercise Medicine Club Secretary Donna Fletcher Manager Chris Wilder Head of Marketing Emma Kirk 0114 253 7200 Ticketing Manager Carrie Sampson 0114 253 7200 Academy Manager Jack Lester Home kit Alternative kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Shirts: Red and White Stripes Shirts: Pink with Grey Stripe Shirts: Green with Blue Stripe Shorts: Green with Blue Stripe Socks: Green with Blue Stripe Shorts: Black with White Stripe Shorts: Grey with Pink Stripe Socks: Red with White Stripe Socks: Pink with Grey Stripe 31 32 Club Directory: Sheffield United 

     

     

    

 

 

		Southampton St Mary’s Stadium Britannia Road Southampton SO14 5FP Supporter Liaison Officer / Disability Access Officer Khali Parsons 0845 688 9448 Team Doctor Dr Iñigo Sarriegui BM BSc DipSEM MRCGP MFSEM (UK) DipMSKUS Shirt Sponsor Sportsbet.io Kit Manufacturer Under Armour Ground Capacity at start of the Season 32,384 Main Switchboard: 0845 688 9448 Ticket Office: 0845 688 9288 Credit Card Bookings: 02381 780780 www.southamptonfc.com Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Directors Mr Jisheng Gao Ms Nelly Gao Martin Semmens Toby Steele David Thomas Tim Greenwell Matt Crocker Physiotherapists Steve Wright BSc (Hons), KCMT MCSP, HCPC Kevin Mulholland MSc, BSc, BA (Hons), ACPSEM, MCSP, HCPC, ICSP Grounds Manager To be advised Chairman Jisheng Gao Chief Commercial Officer David Thomas Managing Director Toby Steele Ticket Office Manager Matthew Silvester 02380 727796 Club Secretary Ros Wheeler 02380 711931 Manager Ralph Hasenhüttl Official Company Name and Number Southampton Football Club Limited No. 53301 Safety Officer Mark Hannibal MBE 0845 688 9448 Club Spokesman Jordan Sibley 0845 688 9448 Assistant Manager Richard Kitzbichler Academy Director Matt Hale Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 Home kit Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 Shirts: Red with White Sash Shorts: Black Socks: Red and White Shirts: Navy Shorts: Blue Socks: Blue Shirts: White with Red Sash Shorts: White Socks: White and Red Shirts: Blue Shorts: Blue Socks: Blue Shirts: Pink Shorts: Pink Socks: Pink Shirts: Yellow Shorts: Yellow Socks: Yellow 33 34 Club Directory: Southampton 

     

     

    

 

 

		Tottenham Lilywhite House 782 High Road Tottenham London N17 0BX Hotspur Stadium Director Jon Babbs 020 8365 5039 Senior Safety Officer Eileen Williams MBE 020 3946 4016 Head of Playing Surfaces and Estates Darren Baldwin City & Guilds in Groundsmanship & Sports Turf Management Head of Publications Jon Rayner 020 3544 8538 Supporter Liaison Officer Levi Harris Main Switchboard: 0344 499 5000 Ticket Office: 0344 844 0102 supporterservices@tottenhamhotspur.com www.tottenhamhotspur.com Shirt Sponsor AIA Disability Access Officer Oliver Riley Head of Medicine and Sports Science Geoff Scott MSc, MBA, MCSP Kit Manufacturer Nike Ground Capacity at start of the Season 62,303 Chairman Daniel Levy Academy Manager Dean Rastrick Team Doctor Dr Chris Hughes BSc (Hons) MBBS FFSEM (UK) FFSEM (Eire) MRCGP MSc (SEM) PGCME PGDip (ETCP) FHEA Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Director of Football Operations Rebecca Caplehorn Football Secretary Jennifer Urquhart 020 3544 8667 Operations and Finance Director Matthew Collecott Head of Marketing Emma Taylor 020 8365 5085 Directors Daniel Levy Matthew Collecott Donna-Maria Cullen Rebecca Caplehorn Official Company Name and Number Tottenham Hotspur Football & Athletic Co Ltd No. 00057186 Head Physiotherapist Stuart Campbell Head Coach José Mourinho Head of Ticketing and Membership Ian Murphy 020 8365 5095 Assistant Head Coach João Sacramento Venue Director Andy O’Sullivan 020 8365 5080 Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 Home kit Shirts: White and Pure Platinum Shorts: Binary Blue Socks: White Shirts: Pro Green Shorts: Black Socks: Pro Green Shirts: Tour Yellow Shorts: University Gold Socks: University Gold Shirts: Total Orange Shorts: Total Orange Socks: Total Orange 35 36 Club Directory: Tottenham Hotspur 

     

     

    

 

 

		Ticket Office Manager Jo Barr Shirt Sponsor Ideal Boilers West Bromwich Albion The Hawthorns West Bromwich B71 4LF Correspondence Address: Carringtons Way, 430 Birmingham Road, Walsall, WS5 3LQ Foundation Director Rob Lake Supporter Liaison Officer Cindy Joyce Kit Manufacturer PUMA Ground Capacity at start of the Season 26, 688 Disability Access Officer Chris Harris Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Main Switchboard: 0871 271 1100 Ticket Office: 0121 227 2227 enquiries@wbafc.co.uk www.wba.co.uk Inclusion and Anti-Discrimination Officer Mark Miles Head of Safeguarding Chris Elliot Directors Li Piyue Ke Xu Mark Miles Official Company Name and Number West Bromwich Albion Football Club Ltd No. 3295063 Chairman Li Piyue Finance Director Lee Cooper Safety Officers Steve Poppitt Jon Thursfield Chief Executive Officer Ke Xu Club Secretary Vanessa Gomm Senior Legal Counsel Barney Ellis Chief Commercial Officer Simon King Head Coach Slaven Bilic Director of Communications Martin Swain Academy Manager Richard Stevens Operations Director Mark Miles Communications Manager Ian Skidmore Head of Marketing Laura Gabbidon Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 Shirts: Navy and White Stripes Shorts: White Socks: Navy Shirts: Green and Yellow Stripes Shorts: Green Socks: Yellow Shirts: Red and Yellow Stripes Shorts: Red Socks: Yellow 37 38 Club Directory: West Bromwich Albion 

     

     

    

 

 

		Head of Communications Ben Campbell 07548 259926 Shirt Sponsor Betway West Ham United London Stadium Queen Elizabeth Olympic Park London E20 2ST Kit Manufacturer Umbro Ground Capacity at start of the Season 60,000 Medical Officers Dr Richard Weiler MBChB, FFSEM (UK), MRCGP, MSc SEM, PGCME, FHEA Dr Daniel Broman MBChB, MSc, MRCP(UK), DipSEM, PGCME, PGCert(US), FHEA, FFSEM(UK) Head of Medical and Sports Science Richard Collinge MCSP, SRP, MSc Sports Physiotherapy, BSc (Hons) Physiotherapy Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Main Switchboard: 020 8548 2748 Ticket Office: 0333 030 1966 supporterservices@westhamunited.co.uk www.whufc.com Directors David Sullivan David Gold Baroness Brady CBE Andy Mollett Daniel Harris Tara Warren J. Albert Smith Official Company Name and Number West Ham United Football Club Limited No. 66516 Joint Chairmen David Sullivan and David Gold Chief Financial Officer Andy Mollett 020 8548 2768 Vice Chairman Baroness Brady CBE Head of Supporter Services Jake Heath 020 8114 2309 Chief Commercial Officer Karim Virani Head of Matchday Operations Ben Illingworth Club Secretary Andrew Pincher Executive Director (CCO, CMO and CDAO) Tara Warren 020 8586 8234 Director of Ticketing Nicola Keye 020 8548 2736 Disability Access Officer Julie Pidgeon 0333 030 0174 Head Groundsman Dougie Robertson HNC in Sports Turf Science Manager David Moyes Assistant Manager Alan Irvine Academy Manager Ricky Martin Director of Health, Safety and Compliance (London Stadium) Peter Swordy 07377 361925 Programme Editor Rob Pritchard 07595 821867 Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 Home kit Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Shirts: Claret with Sky Blue Sleeves Shorts: White Socks: White Shirts: Sky Blue with Claret Chest Bands Shorts: Sky Blue Socks: Sky Blue with Claret Turnover Shirts: Black Shorts: Black Socks: Black Shirts: Green Shorts: Green Socks: Green Shirts: Orange Shorts: Orange Socks: Orange 39 40 Club Directory: West Ham United 

     

     

    

 

 

		Head of Marketing Russell Jones Shirt Sponsor ManBetX Wolverhampton Molineux Stadium Waterloo Road Wolverhampton West Midlands WV1 4QR Wanderers Supporter Liaison Officer Dave Wood Head of Operations Steve Sutton 01902 687067 Kit Manufacturer adidas Ground Capacity at start of the Season 32,050 Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Main Switchboard: 0371 222 2220 Ticket Office No: 0371 222 1877 info@wolves.co.uk www.wolves.co.uk Head of Community Will Clowes 01902 687033 Directors Jeff Shi John Bowater John Gough Official Company Name and Number Wolverhampton Wanderers Football Club (1986) Ltd No. 01989823 Disability Liaison Laura Wright Team Doctor Dr Matthew Perry MB ChB, MRCGP, MSc, MFSEM Executive Chairman Jeff Shi Head of Finance Henry Pu 01902 687008 Head of Football Administration Matt Wild Head Coach Nuno Espírito Santo Head of Corporate Sales Steven Morton 01902 687049 Head of Ticketing James Davies 01902 687078 Head Physiotherapist Oliver Leaper Head Groundsman Wayne Lumbard Head of Academy Scott Sellars Head of Media Max Fitzgerald Home kit Alternative kit 1 Home kit Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Shirts: Gold Shorts: Black Socks: Gold Shirts: White and Blue Shorts: White Socks: White Shirts: Green Shorts: Green Socks: Green Shirts: Orange Shorts: Orange Socks: Orange 41 42 Club Directory: Wolverhampton Wanderers 

     

     

    

 

 

		Fixtures 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Fixture List Season 2020/21 Please be aware that fixtures are always subject to change and these will appear in the national press and on premierleague.com. You are welcome to contact our Public Information Line (020 7864 9000) for up to date fixtures. Kick off times for Saturdays and Bank Holidays - 15:00 unless stated otherwise. Kick off times for evening games - 19:45 unless stated otherwise. Premier League Fixture List Season 2020/21 Saturday 26 September 2020 Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Crystal Palace Tottenham Hotspur West Ham United West Bromwich Albion v v v v v v Manchester United Southampton Everton Newcastle United Wolverhampton Wanderers Chelsea 12:30 BT Sport Saturday 12 September 2020 Fulham Crystal Palace Liverpool West Ham United Burnley Manchester City 17:30 Sky Sports v v v v v v Arsenal Southampton Leeds United Newcastle United Manchester United Aston Villa 12:30 BT Sport BT Sport Sky Sports Sky Sports Sunday 27 September 2020 Sheffield United Fulham Manchester City v v v Leeds United Aston Villa Leicester City 12:00 14:00 16:30 BT Sport Sky Sports Sky Sports 17:30 20:00 Postponed – new date/time tbc Postponed – new date/time tbc Monday 28 September 2020 Liverpool v Arsenal 20:00 Sky Sports Sunday 13 September 2020 West Bromwich Albion Tottenham Hotspur v v Leicester City Everton 14:00 16:30 Sky Sports Sky Sports Saturday 3 October 2020 Arsenal Aston Villa Chelsea Everton Leeds United Leicester City Manchester United Newcastle United Southampton Wolverhampton Wanderers v v v v v v v v v v Sheffield United Liverpool Crystal Palace Brighton & Hove Albion Manchester City West Ham United Tottenham Hotspur Burnley West Bromwich Albion Fulham Monday 14 September 2020 Sheffield United Brighton & Hove Albion v v Wolverhampton Wanderers Chelsea 18:00 20:15 Sky Sports Sky Sports Saturday 19 September 2020 Everton Leeds United Manchester United Arsenal v v v v West Bromwich Albion Fulham Crystal Palace West Ham United 12:30 BT Sport BT Sport Sky Sports Sky Sports 17:30 20:00 Sunday 20 September 2020 Southampton Newcastle United Chelsea Leicester City Saturday 17 October 2020 Chelsea Crystal Palace Everton Leeds United Leicester City Manchester City Newcastle United Sheffield United Tottenham Hotspur West Bromwich Albion v v v v Tottenham Hotspur Brighton & Hove Albion Liverpool Burnley 12:00 14:00 16:30 19:00 BT Sport Sky Sports Sky Sports BBC v v v v v v v v v v Southampton Brighton & Hove Albion Liverpool Wolverhampton Wanderers Aston Villa Arsenal Manchester United Fulham West Ham United Burnley Monday 21 September 2020 Aston Villa Wolverhampton Wanderers v v Sheffield United Manchester City 18:00 20:15 Sky Sports Sky Sports 45 46 Fixtures 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Fixture List Season 2020/21 Premier League Fixture List Season 2020/21 Saturday 21 November 2020 Aston Villa Burnley Fulham Leeds United Liverpool Manchester United Newcastle United Sheffield United Tottenham Hotspur Wolverhampton Wanderers Saturday 24 October 2020 Arsenal Aston Villa Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Fulham Liverpool Manchester United Southampton West Ham United Wolverhampton Wanderers v v v v v v v v v v Brighton & Hove Albion Crystal Palace Everton Arsenal Leicester City West Bromwich Albion Chelsea West Ham United Manchester City Southampton v v v v v v v v v v Leicester City Leeds United West Bromwich Albion Tottenham Hotspur Crystal Palace Sheffield United Chelsea Everton Manchester City Newcastle United Saturday 28 November 2020 Arsenal Brighton & Hove Albion Chelsea Crystal Palace Everton Leicester City Manchester City Southampton West Bromwich Albion West Ham United Saturday 31 October 2020 Aston Villa Burnley Fulham Leeds United Liverpool Manchester United Newcastle United Sheffield United Tottenham Hotspur Wolverhampton Wanderers v v v v v v v v v v Wolverhampton Wanderers Liverpool Tottenham Hotspur Newcastle United Leeds United Fulham Burnley Manchester United Sheffield United Aston Villa v v v v v v v v v v Southampton Chelsea West Bromwich Albion Leicester City West Ham United Arsenal Everton Manchester City Brighton & Hove Albion Crystal Palace Saturday 5 December 2020 Aston Villa Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Chelsea Liverpool Manchester City Sheffield United Tottenham Hotspur West Bromwich Albion West Ham United Saturday 7 November 2020 Arsenal Brighton & Hove Albion Chelsea Crystal Palace Everton Leicester City Manchester City Southampton West Bromwich Albion West Ham United v v v v v v v v v v Newcastle United Southampton Everton Leeds United Wolverhampton Wanderers Fulham Leicester City Arsenal Crystal Palace Manchester United v v v v v v v v v v Aston Villa Burnley Sheffield United Leeds United Manchester United Wolverhampton Wanderers Liverpool Newcastle United Tottenham Hotspur Fulham 47 48 Fixtures 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Fixture List Season 2020/21 Premier League Fixture List Season 2020/21 Saturday 12 December 2020 Crystal Palace Everton Fulham Leeds United Manchester United Newcastle United Southampton Wolverhampton Wanderers Saturday 26 December 2020 Arsenal Aston Villa Fulham Leeds United Leicester City Liverpool Manchester City Sheffield United West Ham United Wolverhampton Wanderers v v v v v v v v Tottenham Hotspur Chelsea Liverpool West Ham United Manchester City West Bromwich Albion Sheffield United Aston Villa v v v v v v v v v v Chelsea Crystal Palace Southampton Burnley Manchester United West Bromwich Albion Newcastle United Everton Brighton & Hove Albion Tottenham Hotspur Sunday 13 December 2020 Arsenal Leicester City v v Burnley Brighton & Hove Albion Monday 28 December 2020 Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Chelsea Crystal Palace Everton Manchester United Newcastle United Southampton Tottenham Hotspur West Bromwich Albion Tuesday 15 December 2020 Arsenal Aston Villa Fulham Leeds United Leicester City Sheffield United West Ham United Wolverhampton Wanderers v v v v v v v v v v Arsenal Sheffield United Aston Villa Leicester City Manchester City Wolverhampton Wanderers Liverpool West Ham United Fulham Leeds United v v v v v v v v Southampton Burnley Brighton & Hove Albion Newcastle United Everton Manchester United Crystal Palace Chelsea Wednesday 16 December 2020 Liverpool Manchester City v v Tottenham Hotspur West Bromwich Albion 20:00 20:00 Saturday 2 January 2021 Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Chelsea Crystal Palace Everton Manchester United Newcastle United Southampton Tottenham Hotspur West Bromwich Albion v v v v v v v v v v Wolverhampton Wanderers Fulham Manchester City Sheffield United West Ham United Aston Villa Leicester City Liverpool Leeds United Arsenal Saturday 19 December 2020 Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Chelsea Crystal Palace Everton Manchester United Newcastle United Southampton Tottenham Hotspur West Bromwich Albion v v v v v v v v v v Sheffield United Wolverhampton Wanderers West Ham United Liverpool Arsenal Leeds United Fulham Manchester City Leicester City Aston Villa 49 50 Fixtures 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Fixture List Season 2020/21 Premier League Fixture List Season 2020/21 Tuesday 12 January 2021 (Matches to be played week commencing 11 or 18 January) Saturday 30 January 2021 Arsenal Brighton & Hove Albion Chelsea Crystal Palace Everton Leicester City Manchester City Southampton West Bromwich Albion West Ham United Arsenal Aston Villa Fulham Leeds United Leicester City Sheffield United West Ham United Wolverhampton Wanderers v v v v v v v v Crystal Palace Tottenham Hotspur Manchester United Southampton Chelsea Newcastle United West Bromwich Albion Everton v v v v v v v v v v Manchester United Tottenham Hotspur Burnley Wolverhampton Wanderers Newcastle United Leeds United Sheffield United Aston Villa Fulham Liverpool Wednesday 13 January 2021 (Matches to be played week commencing 11 or 18 January) Liverpool Manchester City v v Burnley Brighton & Hove Albion 20:00 20:00 Tuesday 2 February 2021 Aston Villa Burnley Fulham Leeds United Sheffield United Wolverhampton Wanderers Manchester United Saturday 16 January 2021 Arsenal Aston Villa Fulham Leeds United Leicester City Liverpool Manchester City Sheffield United West Ham United Wolverhampton Wanderers v v v v v v v West Ham United Manchester City Leicester City Everton West Bromwich Albion Arsenal Southampton v v v v v v v v v v Newcastle United Everton Chelsea Brighton & Hove Albion Southampton Manchester United Crystal Palace Tottenham Hotspur Burnley West Bromwich Albion 20:00 Wednesday 3 February 2021 Newcastle United Tottenham Hotspur Liverpool v v v Crystal Palace Chelsea Brighton & Hove Albion 20:00 Tuesday 26 January 2021 Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Everton Manchester United West Bromwich Albion Saturday 6 February 2021 Aston Villa Burnley Fulham Leeds United Liverpool Manchester United Newcastle United Sheffield United Tottenham Hotspur Wolverhampton Wanderers v v v v v Fulham Aston Villa Leicester City Sheffield United Manchester City v v v v v v v v v v Arsenal Brighton & Hove Albion West Ham United Crystal Palace Manchester City Everton Southampton Chelsea West Bromwich Albion Leicester City 20:00 20:00 Wednesday 27 January 2021 Chelsea Newcastle United Southampton Tottenham Hotspur Crystal Palace v v v v v Wolverhampton Wanderers Leeds United Arsenal Liverpool West Ham United 20:00 51 52 Fixtures 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Fixture List Season 2020/21 Premier League Fixture List Season 2020/21 Saturday 13 February 2021 Arsenal Brighton & Hove Albion Chelsea Crystal Palace Everton Leicester City Manchester City Southampton West Bromwich Albion West Ham United Saturday 6 March 2021 Aston Villa Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Chelsea Liverpool Manchester City Sheffield United Tottenham Hotspur West Bromwich Albion West Ham United v v v v v v v v v v Leeds United Aston Villa Newcastle United Burnley Fulham Liverpool Tottenham Hotspur Wolverhampton Wanderers Manchester United Sheffield United v v v v v v v v v v Wolverhampton Wanderers Leicester City Arsenal Everton Fulham Manchester United Southampton Crystal Palace Newcastle United Leeds United Saturday 20 February 2021 Arsenal Aston Villa Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Fulham Liverpool Manchester United Southampton West Ham United Wolverhampton Wanderers Saturday 13 March 2021 Arsenal Crystal Palace Everton Fulham Leeds United Leicester City Manchester United Newcastle United Southampton Wolverhampton Wanderers v v v v v v v v v v Manchester City Leicester City Crystal Palace West Bromwich Albion Sheffield United Everton Newcastle United Chelsea Tottenham Hotspur Leeds United v v v v v v v v v v Tottenham Hotspur West Bromwich Albion Burnley Manchester City Chelsea Sheffield United West Ham United Aston Villa Brighton & Hove Albion Liverpool Saturday 27 February 2021 Chelsea Crystal Palace Everton Leeds United Leicester City Manchester City Newcastle United Sheffield United Tottenham Hotspur West Bromwich Albion Saturday 20 March 2021 Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Crystal Palace Fulham Liverpool Manchester City Sheffield United Tottenham Hotspur West Bromwich Albion West Ham United v v v v v v v v v v Manchester United Fulham Southampton Aston Villa Arsenal West Ham United Wolverhampton Wanderers Liverpool Burnley Brighton & Hove Albion v v v v v v v v v v Newcastle United Leicester City Manchester United Leeds United Chelsea Wolverhampton Wanderers Aston Villa Southampton Everton Arsenal 53 54 Fixtures 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Fixture List Season 2020/21 Premier League Fixture List Season 2020/21 Saturday 24 April 2021 Arsenal Aston Villa Fulham Leeds United Leicester City Liverpool Manchester City Sheffield United West Ham United Wolverhampton Wanderers Saturday 3 April 2021 Arsenal Aston Villa Chelsea Everton Leeds United Leicester City Manchester United Newcastle United Southampton Wolverhampton Wanderers v v v v v v v v v v Everton West Bromwich Albion Tottenham Hotspur Manchester United Crystal Palace Newcastle United Southampton Brighton & Hove Albion Chelsea Burnley v v v v v v v v v v Liverpool Fulham West Bromwich Albion Crystal Palace Sheffield United Manchester City Brighton & Hove Albion Tottenham Hotspur Burnley West Ham United Saturday 1 May 2021 Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Chelsea Crystal Palace Everton Manchester United Newcastle United Southampton Tottenham Hotspur West Bromwich Albion Saturday 10 April 2021 Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Crystal Palace Fulham Liverpool Manchester City Sheffield United Tottenham Hotspur West Bromwich Albion West Ham United v v v v v v v v v v Leeds United West Ham United Fulham Manchester City Aston Villa Liverpool Arsenal Leicester City Sheffield United Wolverhampton Wanderers v v v v v v v v v v Everton Newcastle United Chelsea Wolverhampton Wanderers Aston Villa Leeds United Arsenal Manchester United Southampton Leicester City Saturday 8 May 2021 Arsenal Aston Villa Fulham Leeds United Leicester City Liverpool Manchester City Sheffield United West Ham United Wolverhampton Wanderers Saturday 17 April 2021 Arsenal Aston Villa Chelsea Everton Leeds United Leicester City Manchester United Newcastle United Southampton Wolverhampton Wanderers v v v v v v v v v v West Bromwich Albion Manchester United Burnley Tottenham Hotspur Newcastle United Southampton Chelsea Crystal Palace Everton Brighton & Hove Albion v v v v v v v v v v Fulham Manchester City Brighton & Hove Albion Tottenham Hotspur Liverpool West Bromwich Albion Burnley West Ham United Crystal Palace Sheffield United 55 56 Fixtures 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Fixture List Season 2020/21 England’s International Fixture List 2020/21 (all dates subject to change) UEFA Nations League 2020/21 Tuesday 11 May 2021 Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Everton Manchester United West Bromwich Albion v v v v v West Ham United Leeds United Sheffield United Leicester City Liverpool Iceland Denmark England England England Belgium England v v v v v v v England England Wales Belgium Denmark England Iceland Saturday 5 September 2020 Tuesday 8 September 2020 Thursday 8 October 2020 (International Friendly) Sunday 11 October 2020 Wednesday 14 October 2020 Sunday 15 November 2020 Wednesday 18 November 2020 20:00 20:00 Wednesday 12 May 2021 Chelsea Newcastle United Southampton Tottenham Hotspur Crystal Palace v v v v v Arsenal Manchester City Fulham Wolverhampton Wanderers Aston Villa The Football Association Challenge Cup (all dates subject to change) Dates for Matches in Competition Proper - Season 2020/21 20:00 Saturday 15 May 2021 Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Chelsea Crystal Palace Everton Manchester United Newcastle United Southampton Tottenham Hotspur West Bromwich Albion Round One Round Two Round Three Round Four Round Five Round Six Semi-finals Final Saturday* 7 November 2020 Saturday* 28 November 2020 Saturday* 9 January 2021 Saturday* 23 January 2021 Wednesday* 10 March 2021 Saturday* 20 March 2021 Saturday 17 and Sunday 18 April 2021 Saturday 15 May 2020 v v v v v v v v v v Manchester City Liverpool Leicester City Arsenal Wolverhampton Wanderers Fulham Sheffield United Leeds United Aston Villa West Ham United * games played over a range of days The English Football League Cup (all dates subject to change) Season 2020/21 Sunday 23 May 2021 Arsenal Aston Villa Fulham Leeds United Leicester City Liverpool Manchester City Sheffield United West Ham United Wolverhampton Wanderers v v v v v v v v v v Brighton & Hove Albion Chelsea Newcastle United West Bromwich Albion Tottenham Hotspur Crystal Palace Everton Burnley Southampton Manchester United Round One Round Two Round Three Round Four Round Five Semi-finals Final Saturday* 5 September 2020 Wednesday* 16 September 2020 Wednesday* 23 September 2020 Wednesday * 30 September 2020 Wednesday * 23 December 2020 Wednesday * 6 January 2021 Sunday 28 February 2021 * games played over a range of days 57 58 Fixtures 

     

     

    

 

 

		UEFA Club Competition Dates 2020/21 (all dates subject to change) UEFA Europa League English Representatives UEFA Champions League – Liverpool, Manchester City, Manchester United, Chelsea UEFA Europa League – Arsenal, Leicester City, Tottenham Hotspur Second Qualifying Round Third Qualifying Round Play-Off Group Stage – Match 1 Group Stage – Match 2 Group Stage – Match 3 Group Stage – Match 4 Group Stage – Match 5 Group Stage – Match 6 Round of 32 (First Leg) Round of 32 (Second Leg) Round of 16 (First Leg) Round of 16 (Second Leg) Quarter-finals (First Leg) Quarter-finals (Second Leg) Semi-finals (First Leg) Semi-finals (Second Leg) Final Thursday 17 September 2020 Thursday 24 September 2020 Thursday 1 October 2020 Thursday 22 October 2020 Thursday 29 October 2020 Thursday 5 November 2020 Thursday 26 November 2020 Thursday 3 December 2020 Thursday 10 December 2020 Thursday 18 February 2021 Thursday 25 February 2021 Thursday 11 March 2021 Thursday 18 March 2021 Thursday 8 April 2021 Thursday 15 April 2021 Thursday 29 April 2021 Thursday 6 May 2021 Wednesday 26 May 2021 UEFA Champions League Third Qualifying Round Play-Off (First Leg) Play-Off (Second Leg) Group Stage - Match 1 Group Stage - Match 2 Group Stage - Match 3 Group Stage - Match 4 Group Stage - Match 5 Group Stage - Match 6 Round of 16 (First Leg) Round of 16 (Second Leg) Quarter-finals (First Leg) Quarter-finals (Second Leg) Semi-finals (First Leg) Semi-finals (Second Leg) Final Tues/Weds 15/16 September 2020 Tues/Wed 22/23 September 2020 Tues/Wed 29/30 September 2020 Tues/Wed 20/21 October 2020 Tues/Wed 27/28 October 2020 Tues/Wed 3/4 November 2020 Tues/Wed 24/25 November 2020 Tues/Wed 1/2 December 2020 Tues/Wed 8/9 December 2020 Tues/Wed 16/17 and 23/24 February 2021 Tues/Wed 9/10 and 16/17 March 2021 Tues/Wed 6/7 April 2021 Tues/Wed 13/14 April 2021 Tues/Wed 27/28 April 2021 Tues/Wed 4/5 May 2021 Saturday 29 May 2021 59 60 Fixtures 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

		Rules of the Premier League Contents Contents Premier League Rules Definitions and Interpretation 77 77 77 97 99 99 99 100 100 100 101 103 103 104 104 104 105 107 107 107 108 108 109 109 110 110 111 111 111 112 112 113 113 113 113 113 116 Power to Deduct Events of Insolvency Sporting Sanction General Profitability and Sustainability Owners’ and Directors’ Test Disqualifying Events Submission of Declaration Change of Director’s Circumstances Disqualification of a Director Disciplinary Provisions Suspension of the Club Appeal against Disqualification of a Director Persons Prohibited by Law from entering the United Kingdom etc Acquisition of Control Disclosure of Ownership and Other Interests Disclosure of Ownership and Other Interests Directors’ Reports Material Transactions Record of Material Transactions Transfer Policy Associations and Influence Associations between Clubs Club Officials Dual Interests Club Contracts Miscellaneous Employment of Officials Betting UEFA Club Licence Applicants Football Foundation 117 117 120 121 122 125 125 127 128 128 128 128 129 130 130 133 133 135 135 135 135 137 137 137 137 138 139 139 139 140 140 141 141 141 141 141 141 Section A: Definitions and Interpretation Definitions Interpretation The League: Governance, Operations and Finance Section B: The League – Governance Name and Membership Board Powers Procedure at General Meetings Relationship between Clubs and the League Football Association Representation The League Competition The League Competition Determination and Accreditation of Goals The League Championship Relegation League Position The League – Finance Obligations of the League Obligations of Clubs Accounting Practice Operating and Other Expenses Transmission of League Matches Distribution of UK Broadcast Revenue Distribution of International Broadcast Revenue Distribution of Commercial Contract Revenue Distribution of Radio Contract Revenue Relegated Clubs Value Added Tax Distribution Account Assignments of Central Funds Section F: Section C: Section G: Section H: Section D: Section I: Section J: Clubs: Operations Clubs: Finance and Governance Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Safety Certificate Ownership of Ground and Training Facilities Ground Sharing Ground Registration Section E: Clubs – Finance Power to Inspect Club Bank Accounts Submission of Club Accounts HMRC 63 64 Rules Index 

     

     

    

 

 

		Contents Contents All Seater Grounds Ground Regulations Covered Stadia Dressing Rooms Drug-testing Room Security The Pitch Pitch Protection Artificial Surfaces Goal Line Technology and Video Assistant Refereeing Trainers’ Bench Facilities Technical Areas Sanitary Facilities Facilities for Disabled Supporters CCTV Giant Screens Media Facilities – General Television Gantry UK TV Commentary Positions International TV Commentary Positions Radio Commentary Positions TV Broadcasters’ Pitchside Presentation Positions Tunnel Interview Positions Camera Positions: Match Coverage Camera Positions: Team and Supporter Arrivals Television Studios TV Broadcasters: Observer Seats Reporter, Floor Manager and Match Manager Positions Visiting Club Analyst Positions Mixed Zone Access to Tunnel Interview Positions Hardwiring Transmission of Pre-Match Media Conference Power Supply Car Park Spaces Outside Broadcast Compound Official Club Team Sheets Media Working Area Media Conference Room Press Seats Facilities for Photographers 142 142 142 142 142 142 143 144 144 144 145 145 145 146 146 146 147 149 149 150 150 151 151 152 153 153 154 154 155 155 156 156 157 157 157 157 158 159 159 160 160 Content Sessions UK Content Sessions International Content Sessions Additional League Content Sessions Pre-Match Media Conference Pre-Match Filming Interviews - General Match Day Pre-Match Interviews Dressing Room Filming Half-time Interviews Post-Match Interviews, Mixed Zone and Post-Match Media Conference League Champions Promotional Photographs and Footage Pre-Season Content Session Floodlights Fixtures Arranging Fixtures Arranging Other Matches Other Competitions Postponement of League Matches Failure to Play a League Match Replaying a League Match Match Delegate Full Strength Teams Minimum Age Team Sheet and Pre-Match Briefing Substitute Players Kick-Off Countdown to Kick-Off Use of Official Ball Occupation of the Technical Area Duration of League Matches Gate Statements Penalties Compensation for Postponed Matches Provision of Hospitality for Officials Players’ Identification and Strip Player Identification Home and Alternative Strips Strip Advertising 161 162 164 167 168 169 170 170 170 171 171 175 176 177 178 183 183 184 184 184 185 185 185 185 185 185 186 186 187 187 187 187 187 187 188 188 189 189 189 192 Section L: Section M: 65 66 Rules Index 

     

     

    

 

 

		Contents Contents Section N: Match Officials Appointment of Match Officials Rules Binding on Match Officials Payments to Match Officials Pre-Match Procedures Compliance with Instructions Post-Match Procedures Medical Doctors - General Team Doctor and Medical Coordinator Crowd Doctor Physiotherapists Medical and Safety Action Plan Attendance of Medical Personnel and Provision of Medical Facilities Concussive Injuries Medical Records Medical Insurance COVID-19 Protocols Managers Codes of Conduct Coaching Qualifications Contracts of Employment and Submission to the Board Contents of Contracts of Employment Meetings Re Refereeing and Other Matters Broadcasters and Media Disputes Assistant Manager/Head Coach Scouts Registration of Scouts Identification of Scouts Code of Conduct Supporter Relations Supporter Liaison Officer Policies Disability Access Officer Reporting Ticketing Merchandise 193 193 193 193 193 194 194 195 195 195 196 196 197 197 198 198 199 199 201 201 201 201 201 201 202 202 202 203 203 203 203 205 205 205 205 205 205 208 Section S: Safeguarding and Mental Health Clubs’ Policies and Procedures Roles and Responsibilities Staff Parental Consent Notification of Referrals to External Agencies and Football Authorities Monitoring Safer Recruitment Publicity Mental and Emotional Wellbeing 209 209 209 211 211 212 212 213 214 214 215 215 215 215 215 215 216 216 216 216 217 217 218 218 218 218 218 219 219 219 219 220 220 221 221 222 222 Section O: Players – Contracts, Registrations and Transfers Section T: Players – Contracts Approaches to Players Approaches by Players Public Statements Inducements Form of Contract Length of Contract Players’ Remuneration Signing-on Fees Lump Sum Payments Image Contracts Signing the Contract Reporting Fines etc. Submission to Board Mutual Termination Appeal against Termination Appeal against Disciplinary Decision Disputes between Clubs and Players Orders for Costs Appeal Effect of Termination Testimonial Matches Players – Registrations Requirement for Registration Types of Registration International Transfer Certificate Section P: Section Q: Section R: Section U: 67 68 Rules Index 

     

     

    

 

 

		Contents Contents Eligibility to Work in the United Kingdom Registration Procedure Multiplicity of Registrations Monthly Registrations Termination of Registrations New Registrations Requiring Consent List of Players Clubs Ceasing to be Members Prohibition of Third Party Investment Assignment of Entitlement to Compensation Fee or Loan Fee Players – Transfers of Registrations Transfer Windows Temporary Transfers Contract Players Retired Players Out of Contract Players The Player’s Options The Club’s Options The Compensation Fee Method of Payment Transfer Levy Solidarity – England and Wales 222 222 223 223 223 224 224 225 225 226 227 227 228 230 230 230 231 231 232 233 234 235 237 237 237 237 237 237 238 238 239 239 243 244 246 246 246 247 247 Section X: Arbitration Definitions Agreement to Arbitrate Standing Commencement of the Arbitration Appointing the Arbitrators Appointing a Single Arbitrator Replacing an Arbitrator Communications Directions The Tribunal’s General Powers Duty of the Parties Default of the Parties The Hearing Remedies Majority Decision Provisional Awards The Award Costs Challenging the Award Representation Waiver Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal Premier League Appeals Committee Jurisdiction Composition of the Committee Committee Procedures Fees and Expenses Committee’s Powers 249 249 249 250 250 250 251 251 251 251 252 252 253 253 253 253 254 254 254 254 255 255 257 257 261 261 261 261 263 263 Section V: Disciplinary and Dispute Resolution Section Y: Section W: Disciplinary Power of Inquiry Board’s Disciplinary Powers Fixed Penalty Procedure Summary Jurisdiction Provision of Information The Judicial Panel Appointing a Commission Commission Procedures Commission’s Powers Appeals Appeal Board’s Powers Admissibility of Evidence Legal Representation Publication and Privilege Ad Hoc Appointments Section Z: 69 70 Rules Index 

     

     

    

 

 

		Contents Contents Premier League Forms Youth Development Rules General Definitions General Applications to Operate Academies Strategy, Leadership and Management of the Academy Strategic Documents Academy Performance Plan Performance Management Application Technical Board Effective Measurement Monitoring Productivity Profile Performance Management, Player Development and Progression Performance Clock Individual Learning Plans and Multi-disciplinary Reviews Staff General Academy Management Team Academy Manager Academy Operations Manager Academy Secretary Head of Academy Coaching Coaches Goalkeeping Coaches Senior Professional Development Coach Coaches: Qualifications and Professional Development Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine Academy Nutritionist Lead Sports Scientist Lead Strength and Conditioning Coaches Senior Academy Physiotherapist Physiotherapists and Sports Therapists Academy Doctor Performance Analysts Head of Education Head of Recruitment Interns Player Care Academy Psychologist Form 1: Form 2: Form 3: Form 3A: Form 4: Form 5: Form 6: Form 7: Form 8: Form 9: Form 10: Form 11: Form 12: Form 13: Form 14: Form 15: Form 16: Form 17: Form 18: Form 19: Form 20: Form 21: Form 22: Form 23: Form 24: Form 25: Form 26: Form 27: Form 28: Form 29: Form 30: List of Authorised Signatories (Rule A.1.16) Notification of Club Bank Account (Rule E.2) Appeal Under Rule E.34 Calculation of Aggregated Adjusted Earnings Before Tax (Rule E.45.3) Owners’ and Directors’ Declaration (Rules A.1.53, F.2, F.3 and F.4) Dual Interest Notice (Rules G.1 and G.4) Directors’ Report (Rules H.6, H.7, H.8 and H.9) Registration of Pitch Dimensions (Rule K.17) Team Sheet (Rule L.21) Gate Statement (Rule L.38) Notification of Shirt Numbers Allocated (Rule M.6) Registration of Strips (Rule M.17) Scout Registration Form (Rule Q.2) Safeguarding Roles and Responsibilities (Rules S.3, S.4 and S.21) English Football League Contract Premier League Contract Player Ethnicity Monitoring Questionnaire (Rule T.23) Amateur Registration Form (Rule U.15) Offer of New Contract (Rule V.17.2) Application for Free Transfer (Rule V.20) Contingent Sum Notification (Rule V.36.2) Fixed Penalty Notice (Rule W.4) Summary Jurisdiction Notice (Rule W.9) Complaint (Rule W.21) Answer (Rule W.26) Appeal Against Fixed Penalty (Rule W.59) Appeal Against Commission Decision (Rule W.60) Request for Arbitration (Rules X.7 or Y.3) Appointment of Arbitrator (Rules X.9 or Y.6) Appointment of Single Arbitrator (Rule X.13.1) Notice of Preliminary Meeting (Rules X.18 or Y.13) 267 268 269 270 271 274 275 276 277 278 279 280 281 282 283 311 339 340 341 342 343 344 345 346 347 348 349 350 351 352 353 357 357 368 368 372 372 372 372 373 374 374 374 375 375 375 378 378 379 379 381 381 381 382 383 384 385 386 387 387 388 389 389 390 390 391 391 392 393 393 71 72 Rules Index 

     

     

    

 

 

		Contents Contents Coaching 394 394 394 397 398 398 398 400 404 405 406 408 408 409 409 415 415 415 416 416 416 417 420 420 420 422 422 422 422 423 424 426 427 430 431 433 435 436 436 Finance and Expenses Finance Expenses Compensation Compensation 442 442 442 444 444 Coaching Curriculum Coaching Hours Development Centres Games Programme General Foundation Phase Games Programme Youth Development Phase Games Programme Professional Development Phase Games Programme Premier League 2 and Professional Development League Games Programme: Postponement etc. of Matches Duty of Care Education Reports on Educational Progression Delivery of the Education Programme Personal Development and Life Skills Plans Inductions and Transitions Academy Player and Parent Voice Safeguarding and Mental and Emotional Wellbeing Health and Safety Inclusion, Diversity and Equality Injury and Medical Sports Science and Medicine/Performance Support Sports Science and Medicine/Performance Support Programme Performance Analysis Talent Identification and Recruitment Scouts: Qualifications Scouts: Attendance at Matches Registrations and Provision of Information by the League Time/Distance Rules Trials Pre-Registration Agreements Registrations End of Season Procedure Termination of Registration Scholarships Approaches by and to Clubs and Inducements Facilities Facilities Youth Development Forms PLYD Form 1: Scholarship Agreement Schedule One, Scholarship Allowance Schedule Two, Disciplinary Procedure and Penalties Schedule Three, Declaration by Scholar and Parents Notification of Trialists’ Particulars (Youth Development Rule 235.2) Notice of Ending of Trial Period (Youth Development Rule 244) Pre-Registration Agreement (Youth Development Rule 248) Academy Player Registration Application (Youth Development Rule 257) Full Time Training Model (Youth Development Rule 187) Hybrid Training Model (Youth Development Rule 187) Change In Circumstances (Youth Development Rule 189) Academy Ethnicity Monitoring Questionnaire (Youth Development Rule 258) List of Academy Players (Youth Development Rule 266) List of Academy Players (Youth Development Rule 266 and 269) Retention/Termination Notification for Academy Players Entering into Age Groups Under 10, Under 11 and Under 12 (Youth Development Rule 267.1 and 269.3.1) Retention/Termination Notification for Academy Players Entering into Age Groups Under 13 and Under 15 (Youth Development Rule 267.2 and 269.3.2) Academy Player’s Registration: Mutual Cancellation Notification (Youth Development Rule 272.2) Scholarship Offer (Youth Development Rule 282) Response to Scholarship Offer (Youth Development Rule 283) 453 462 463 466 468 470 471 474 478 480 482 484 485 486 487 PLYD Form 2: PLYD Form 3: PLYD Form 4: PLYD Form 5: PLYD Form 5A: PLYD Form 5B: PLYD Form 5C: PLYD Form 6: PLYD Form 7: PLYD Form 7A: PLYD Form 8: PLYD Form 9: 488 PLYD Form 10: 489 PLYD Form 11: PLYD Form 12: 490 491 Appendices to the Rules Appendix 1: Appendix 2: Appendix 3: Appendix 4: Schedule of Offences (Rule F.1.5.3) Inclusion and Anti-Discrimination Policy (Rule J.4) Camera Positions (Rule K.60) Medical Examinations and Information to be Conducted/Collected on all Contract Players and Academy Players Registered on Scholarship Agreements (Rule O.22) 495 496 497 503 73 74 Rules Index 

     

     

    

 

 

		Contents Contents Appendix 4A: Appendix 5: Appendix 6: Appendix 7: Pocket Concussion Recognition Tool (Rule O.20) Code of Conduct for Managers (Rule P.1) Code of Conduct for Clubs (Rule P.2) Standard Clauses for Inclusion in Managers’ Contracts of Employment (Rule P.8.1) Code of Conduct for Scouts (Rule Q.7) Standard Clauses for inclusion in replica Strip manufacturers’ contracts (Rule R.16) Notice to Manufacturer Licensed to Manufacture and Distribute Club Replica Strip (Rule R.17) 505 507 510 511 Appendix 8: Appendix 9: 512 513 Appendix 10: 515 Appendix 11: Appendix 12: Regulations of the Professional Football Compensation Committee Code of Conduct for Academy Players of Compulsory School Age (Youth Development Rule 197) 516 521 Appendix 13: Appendix 14: Appendix 15: Appendix 16: Terms of Reference for the Judicial Panel Training Protocols Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors) Calculation of Season 2019/20 Reduction Share 524 529 615 626 75 76 Rules Index 

     

     

    

 

 

		Definitions and Interpretation Section A: Definitions and Interpretation Section A: Definitions and Interpretation Accounts are prepared; it shall have the meaning set out in Rule X.1.1); amortisation of the costs of Players’ registrations); Community Development Expenditure and COVID-19 Costs shall only be excluded may also include people who are affected by the circumstances that they are living registered to play or intends to be registered to play for a Club and who is registered 77 78 Rules: Section A Definitions A.1. In these Rules: A.1.1. “Accounting Reference Period” means the period in respect of which Annual A.1.2. “Activity” means any activity or series of activities, organised or arranged by or in the name of a Club, for Children and/or Adults at Risk (and/or to be attended by such individual(s)); A.1.3. “the Act” means the Companies Act 2006 (save for in Section X of these Rules, where A.1.4.“the 1986 Act” has the meaning set out in Rule E.23.1; A.1.5. “Adjusted Earnings Before Tax” means Earnings Before Tax adjusted to exclude costs (or estimated costs as the case may be) in respect of the following: (a) depreciation and/or impairment of tangible fixed assets, amortisation or impairment of goodwill and other intangible assets (but excluding (b) Women’s Football Expenditure; (c) Youth Development Expenditure; (d) Community Development Expenditure; and (e) in respect of Seasons 2019/20 and 2020/21 only, COVID-19 Costs, Each of Youth Development Expenditure, Women’s Football Expenditure and from the calculation of Adjusted Earnings Before Tax if separately disclosed: (f) by way of notes to the Annual Accounts; or (g) by way of supplementary information which reconciles to the Annual Accounts and which has been subject to independent audit; A.1.6. “Adult at Risk” means an adult who has needs for care and support (whether or not the local authority is meeting any of those needs) and is experiencing, or is at risk of, abuse or neglect and as a result of those care and support needs is unable to protect himself from either the risk of or the experience of abuse or neglect. This may include (but is not limited to) people with learning disabilities, sensory impairments, mental health needs, elderly people and people with a physical disability or impairment. It in, for example, experiencing domestic violence; A.1.7. “Amateur Player” means any player (other than an Academy Player) who is with The Football Association as an amateur in accordance with the FIFA Regulations on the Status and Transfer of Players; A.1.8. “Annual Accounts” means: (a) the accounts which each Club’s directors are required to prepare pursuant to section 394 of the Act; or (b) if the Club considers it appropriate or the Board so requests, the Group Accounts of the Group of which the Club is a member and which it is required to prepare pursuant to section 399 of the Act, or which it is required to deliver to the Registrar of Companies pursuant to section 400(2)(e) or section 401(2)(f) of the Act, provided that in either case the accounts are prepared to an accounting reference date (as defined in section 391 of the Act) which falls between 31 May and 31 July inclusive. If the accounting reference date falls at any other time, separate accounts for the Club or the Group (as appropriate) must be prepared for a period of twelve months ending on a date between 31 May and 31 July inclusive, and in such a case “Annual Accounts” means those accounts. Annual Accounts must be prepared and audited in accordance with all legal and regulatory requirements applicable to accounts prepared pursuant to section 394 of the Act; A.1.9. “Appeal Board” means the body having appellate jurisdiction under these Rules appointed by the Chair of the Judicial Panel under the provisions of Rule W.57; A.1.10. “Appeals Panel” means the panel
of individuals of that name appointed in accordance with the terms of reference of the Judicial Panel, set out at Appendix 13 to these Rules; A.1.11. “Articles” means the Articles of Association of the League and reference to a number following the word ‘Article’ is a reference to an article so numbered in the Articles; A.1.12.“Artificial Surface” means any playing surface which is not or not intended to be predominantly natural grass; A.1.13.“Associate” means, in relation to an individual, any other individual who is: (a) the spouse or civil partner of that individual; (b) a relative of that individual or of his spouse or civil partner; or (c) the spouse or civil partner of a relative of that individual or of their spouse or civil partner; A.1.14. “Associated Person” has the meaning given to it in Rule S.14; A.1.15. “Associated Undertaking” means an undertaking in which another undertaking has a participating interest and over whose operating and financial policy it exercises a significant influence, and which is not a Parent Undertaking or Subsidiary Undertaking; 

     

     

    

 

 

		Section A: Definitions and Interpretation Section A: Definitions and Interpretation connection with a Club’s application for a UEFA Club Licence, whose particulars shall distributed in accordance with Rule D.17.1; designee); Broadcaster; accordance with Rule W.14 and the terms of reference of the Judicial Panel, set out at commencement of the next Season (ie, midnight on the day before the first League 79 80 Rules: Section A A.1.16.“Authorised Signatory” means an Official of a Club duly authorised by a resolution of its board of directors to sign Forms either as required by these Rules or in have first been submitted to the Board in Form 1; A.1.17. “Bankruptcy Order” means an order adjudging an individual bankrupt; A.1.18.“Bankruptcy Restriction Order” and “Interim Bankruptcy Restriction Order” mean orders made under the provisions of Schedule 4A of the 1986 Act; A.1.19. “Basic Award Fund” means the fund established out of UK Broadcast Revenue and A.1.20.“Board” means the board of directors for the time being of the League (or its A.1.21.“Broadcaster” means a Radio Broadcaster, a UK Broadcaster or an International A.1.22.“Cash Losses” means aggregate Adjusted Earnings Before Tax after: (a) write back of: (i) amortisation and/or impairment of Players’ registrations; and (ii) profit or loss on the transfer of Players’ registrations; and (b) inclusion of net cash flow in respect of transfers of Players’ registrations; A.1.23.“Chair of the Judicial Panel” means the individual appointed to that position in Appendix 13 to these Rules; A.1.24.“Central Funds” has the meaning set out in Rule E.19.1; A.1.25.“Chairman” means the Person appointed as the Chairman pursuant to Article 42 of the Articles or any acting Chairman appointed pursuant to Article 57.1; A.1.26.“Champions’ Features” has the meaning set out in Rule K.105; A.1.27. “Child” and “Children” mean any Person or Persons under the age of 18 years; A.1.28. “clear days” in relation to the period of a notice means that period excluding the day when the notice is given or deemed to be given and the day for which it is given or on which it is to take effect; A.1.29. “Close Season” means the period between the end of one Season (ie, from the end of the relevant Club’s final League Match of the Season or, if the relevant Club qualifies for the FA Cup Final in that Season, the end of the FA Cup Final) and the Match in that Season); A.1.30.“Club” means an association football club in membership of the League and: (a) for the purposes of Rules E.33 to E.42 inclusive includes any club which is entitled to be promoted from The Football League to the League; (b) for the purposes of Rules A.1.47, A.1.54 and A.1.194, and Sections F and H of these Rules (including any Forms prescribed therein) includes any Associated Undertaking, Fellow Subsidiary Undertaking, Group Undertaking, or Parent Undertaking of such Club; and (c) for the purposes of Section G of these Rules, Rules I.1 to I.7 and Rule J.3 (and including any Forms prescribed therein) includes any Associated Undertaking, Fellow Subsidiary Undertaking, Group Undertaking, Parent Undertaking or Subsidiary Undertaking of such Club; A.1.31.“club” means an association football club not in membership of the League; A.1.32. “Club Radio Contract” means any contract upon terms complying in all respects with any directive issued by the League pursuant to Rule D.6 and made between any Club and the local or regional independent radio station or BBC local radio station within whose transmission area the Club’s Stadium is situated; A.1.33. “Club Shirt Sponsor Contract” means any contract between any Club and any Person (not being the manufacturer, producer or distributor of that Club’s
Strip) providing for the exhibition upon that Club’s Strip of the agreed prime brand of that Person in accordance with Rule M.30; A.1.34. “Commercial Contract” means any contract entered into by the League relating to sponsorship or like transactions or other matters materially affecting the commercial interests of Clubs other than an International Broadcast Contract, a UK Broadcast Contract or a Radio Contract; A.1.35.“Commercial Contract Revenue” means revenue received by the League under any Commercial Contract; A.1.36.“Commission” means a commission appointed by the Chair of the Judicial Panel under the provisions of Rule W.16; A.1.37.“Community Development Expenditure” means: (a) net expenditure by a Club directly attributable to activities (whether in the United Kingdom or abroad) for the public benefit to promote participation in sport and advance social development; and (b) donations made by the Club: (i) to United Kingdom charities in a form recognised by such charities; and/or (ii) for foreign charitable purposes in a form which (had the donations been made to registered United Kingdom charities) would have been recognised as charitable; 

     

     

    

 

 

		Section A: Definitions and Interpretation Section A: Definitions and Interpretation value added tax) payable by a Transferee Club to a Transferor Club upon the Contract Player; “acting in concert” in the City Code on Takeovers and Mergers, or would be so acting which is determinable by the Player at any time; Guidance The Countdown to Kick-Off in respect of each League Match must be approved by the Premier League in advance. Where Clubs wish to engage in in-Stadium activity of any kind: (a) in the period between 15 minutes prior to kick-off and the kick-off itself; (b) during half-time and/or (c) in the period between the final whistle and 15 minutes following the conclusion of the League Match (whether by way of remembrance, tribute, celebration or otherwise), such activity must be notified to the League as far in advance of the League Match as reasonably practicable (and, in any event, no later than seven days prior to the League Match). Any such activity that is not notified to the League within that deadline will only be approved by the Board in exceptional circumstances. that are directly attributable to the COVID-19 pandemic and that are identified and body of the Home Office which, amongst other things, processes requests for carries out its functions; 81 82 Rules: Section A A.1.50.“COVID-19 Costs” means lost revenues and/or exceptional costs incurred by a Club calculated in accordance with such guidance as issued by the Board; A.1.51.“Crowd Doctor” means the Official described in Rules O.9 to O.11; A.1.52.“DBS” means the Disclosure and Barring Service, being a non-departmental public criminal records checks and barred list information, or any successor body which A.1.53.“Declaration” means a declaration in Form 4; A.1.38. “Company Secretary” means the Person whose particulars are registered or registrable as the secretary of the League pursuant to section 276 of the Act, and shall include any joint, assistant or deputy secretary; A.1.39.“Compensation Fee” means any sum of money or other consideration (exclusive of permanent transfer of the registration of a Contract Player or in respect of an Out of A.1.40. “Compensation Fee Account” means the account bearing that name at Barclays Bank Plc into which Compensation Fees, Loan Fees (including, in both cases, instalments thereof) and Contingent Sums are payable as set out in Rule V.29; A.1.41. “Concert Party” means any Person with which any relevant Person is acting in concert within the meaning of paragraphs (2) to (5) (inclusive) of the definition of in concert if the City Code on Takeovers and Mergers applied in the relevant case; A.1.42.“Conditional Contract” means a playing contract between a Club and a Player A.1.43.“Connected Person” means any Person who directly or indirectly possesses or is entitled to acquire more than 30 per cent of: (a) the issued ordinary share capital of the company; (b) the loan capital (save where loan capital was acquired in the ordinary course of the business of lending money) and issued share capital of the company; or (c) the assets of the company which would be available for distribution to equity holders in the event of winding up of the company; A.1.44.“Content Session” has the meaning set out in Rule K.90; A.1.45. “Contingent Sum” means any sum of money (exclusive of value added tax) additional to a Compensation Fee, payable upon the happening of a contingent event by a Transferee Club to a Transferor Club consequent upon the transfer of the registration of a player (whether that transfer is permanent or temporary); A.1.46.“Contract Player” means any player (other than an Academy Player) who has entered into a written contract of employment with a Club; A.1.47. “Control” means the power of a Person to exercise, or to be able to exercise or acquire, direct or indirect
control over the policies, affairs and/or management of a Club, whether that power is constituted by rights or contracts (either separately or in combination) and having regard to the considerations of fact or law involved, and, without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing, Control shall be deemed to include: (a) the power (whether directly or indirectly and whether by the ownership of share capital, by the possession of voting power, by contract or otherwise including without limitation by way of membership of any Concert Party) to appoint and/or remove all or such of the members of the board of directors of the Club as are able to cast a majority of the votes capable of being cast by the members of that board; and/or (b) the holding and/or possession of the beneficial interest in, and/or the ability to exercise the voting rights applicable to, Shares in the Club (whether directly, indirectly (by means of holding such interests in one or more other persons) or by contract including without limitation by way of membership of any Concert Party) which confer in aggregate on the holder(s) thereof 30 per cent or more of the total voting rights exercisable at general meetings of the Club. For the purposes of the above, any rights or powers of a Nominee for any Person or of an Associate of any Person or of a Connected Person to any Person shall be attributed to that Person; A.1.48. “Conviction” means a finding by a court anywhere in the world that a Person has committed an offence or carried out the act for which he was charged, and Convicted shall be construed accordingly; A.1.49. “Countdown to Kick-Off” means, in respect of each League Match, the document agreed between the Home Club and the Match Manager (and approved by the League) in advance, setting out the timings according to which (among other things) the participating Clubs should line up in the tunnel area and process onto the pitch; 

     

     

    

 

 

		Section A: Definitions and Interpretation Section A: Definitions and Interpretation A.1.54 if (and only if): Shares conferring voting rights exercisable at general meetings of Guidance For the purposes of calculating the Fixed Central Funds Distribution Ratio, the ‘maximum’ referred to is the total that a Club would receive if it finished the Season as League Champions and received the highest possible number of facility fees. The ‘minimum’ is the total that a Club would receive if it finished in 20th position and received the lowest possible number of facility fees. or facilities; accordance with the provisions of Article 18; 83 84 Rules: Section A A.1.70.“The Football Association” means The Football Association Limited; A.1.71.“The Football Association Rules” means the rules and regulations for the time being of The Football Association; A.1.72.“Football Creditor” has the meaning set out in Rule E.29; A.1.73.“The Football League” means The Football League Limited and/or the league competitions organised by it, as appropriate; A.1.74.“The Football League Cup” means the cup competition organised by the board of The Football League; A.1.75.“Form” means the appropriate form or substantially the same form as that prescribed in these Rules; A.1.76.“Future Financial Information” has the meaning set out in Rule E.11; A.1.77. “Gambling Related Agreement” means any agreement: (i) which concerns any advertising, marketing, promotion, supply or provision of betting, gaming, lottery or other gambling related products, services, brands or facilities (whether as part of a Club Shirt Sponsor Contract, the appointment of a gambling partner or otherwise); and/or (ii) where the business activities of any of the parties (or of an Associated Undertaking or Group Undertaking of any of the parties) to such agreement include the provision of betting, gaming, lottery or other gambling related products, services A.1.78.“General Meeting” means any meeting of the members of the League duly called in A.1.54. Subject to Rule A.1.55, “Director” means any Person occupying the position of director of a Club whose particulars are registered or registrable under the provisions of section 162 of the Act and includes a shadow director, that is to say, a Person in accordance with whose directions or instructions the directors of the Club are accustomed to act, or a Person having Control over the Club, or a Person exercising the powers that are usually associated with the powers of a director of a company; A.1.55.For the purposes of Rules H.1 to H.9: (a) a Person shall be excluded from the definition of Director set out in Rule (i) he falls within the said definition of Director solely because Rule A.1.47(b) applies to him; (ii) his aggregate interest (of the kind set out in Rule A.1.47(b)) in the the Club is less than 50%; and (b) the Official referred to in Rule J.1.1 shall be included in that definition; A.1.56. “Disciplinary Panel” means the panel of individuals of that name appointed in accordance with the terms of reference of the Judicial Panel, set out at Appendix 13 to these Rules; A.1.57. “Disclosure” means the service provided by the DBS to Persons registered with it; A.1.58.“Earnings Before Tax” means profit or loss after depreciation and interest but before tax, as shown in the Annual Accounts; A.1.59. “Equal Share Distribution Method” means, in respect of the League’s distribution of any element of Central Funds, the distribution of such funds in equal shares, with one share distributed to each Club; A.1.60.“Events of Insolvency” means the events set out in Rule E.23; A.1.61.“Facility Fees Fund” means the fund established out of UK Broadcast Revenue and distributed in accordance with Rule D.17.3; A.1.62.“Faculty” has the meaning
set out in Rule O.10; A.1.63.“F.A. Cup” means the Football Association Challenge Cup competition; A.1.64. “Fair Market Value” means the amount for which an asset could be sold, licensed or exchanged, a liability settled, or a service provided, between knowledgeable, willing parties in an arm’s length transaction; A.1.65.“Feature Session” has the meaning set out in Rule K.103; A.1.66.“Fellow Subsidiary Undertaking” has the meaning set out in section 1161(4) of the Act; A.1.67. “FIFA” means the Fédération Internationale de Football Association; A.1.68. “Financial Institution” means any entity which is incorporated in, or formed under the law of any part of the United Kingdom, and which has permission under Part 4a of the Financial Services and Markets Act 2000 to carry on the regulated activity of accepting deposits (within the meaning of section 22 of that statute, taken with Schedule 2 and any order under section 22) but such definition shall not include: (a) a building society (within the meaning of section 119 of the Building Societies Act 1986); or (b) a credit union (within the meaning of section 31 of the Credit Unions Act 1979); A.1.69. “Fixed Central Funds Distribution Ratio” means a ratio reflecting the fact that, in respect of any one Season, the maximum possible Central Funds distribution that one Club could receive is an amount equal to 180% of the minimum possible Central Funds distribution that one Club could receive; 

     

     

    

 

 

		Section A: Definitions and Interpretation Section A: Definitions and Interpretation more particularly described in Rules K.53 and K.54; specified by these Rules, be conducted. The Interview Backdrops will be provided to and Appeals Panel, appointed in accordance with the terms of reference of the 85 86 Rules: Section A A.1.91. “Individual Voluntary Arrangement” means an arrangement made under the provisions of Part VIII of the 1986 Act; A.1.92. “Intermediary” means any Person who qualifies as an Intermediary for the purposes of the FA Regulations on Working with Intermediaries (as amended from time to time); A.1.93. “International Broadcaster” means a Person with which the League has entered into an International Broadcast Contract and which is entitled to effect the Transmission of League Matches in accordance with the terms of that contract; A.1.94. “International Broadcast Contract” means any contract entered into by the League for the Transmission of League Matches outside the United Kingdom, the Republic of Ireland, the Isle of Man and the Channel Islands; A.1.95.“International Broadcast Revenue” means revenue received by the League under any International Broadcast Contract; A.1.96. “International Broadcast Revenue Excess” means, in respect of any one Season, the Net Distributable International Broadcast Revenue in excess of the International Broadcast Threshold Amount; A.1.97. “International Broadcast Threshold Amount” means the figure notified to Clubs each Season, calculated to reflect an increase from the Season three years prior in accordance with the Three-Year Compound CPI Formula; A.1.98.“International Content Session” has the meaning set out in Rule K.98; A.1.99. “International Content Session Plus” has the meaning set out in Rule K.102; A.1.100. “International Transfer” means the transfer of the registration of a player to a Club in respect of which an international transfer certificate is required under the provisions of the FIFA Regulations on the Status and Transfer of Players; A.1.101.“International TV Commentary Positions” means the commentary positions A.1.102.“Interview Backdrops” means backdrops against which interviews must, where Clubs from time to time by the League; A.1.103.“Judicial Panel” means the panel of individuals, comprising the Disciplinary Panel Judicial Panel, set out at Appendix 13 to these Rules; A.1.104.“Lead Disclosure Officer” means the member of Staff appointed to that role by each Club in accordance with Rule S.21; A.1.105.“League” means The Football Association Premier League Limited; A.1.106.“League Champions” has the meaning set out in Rule C.11; A.1.79.“Goal Line Technology” means all necessary equipment for the purpose of assisting the referee to determine whether, in a League Match, a goal has been scored; A.1.80. “Group Accounts” mean accounts that a Club is required to prepare pursuant to section 399 of the Act, or which its Parent Undertaking is required to deliver to the registrar of companies pursuant to section 400(2)(e) or section 401(2)(f) of the Act; A.1.81.“Group Undertaking” has the meaning set out in section 1161(5) of the Act; A.1.82. “Hardwiring” means the permanent installation of cabling, to the League’s specification, to enable the uninterrupted live Transmission of League Matches and “Hardwired” shall be construed accordingly; A.1.83.“Head of Safeguarding” means the member of Staff appointed to that role by each Club in accordance with Rule S.4; A.1.84.“HMRC” means Her Majesty’s Revenue and Customs or such other government department(s) that may replace the same; A.1.85. “Holding” means the holding and/or possession of the beneficial interest in, and/or the ability to exercise
the voting rights applicable to, Shares in the Club (whether directly, indirectly (by means of holding such interests in one or more other Persons) or by contract including without limitation by way of membership of any Concert Party) which confer any voting rights exercisable at general meetings of the Club. For the purposes of the above, any rights or powers of a Nominee for any Person shall be attributed to that Person, that is to say any rights or powers which another Person possesses on his behalf or may be required to exercise at his direction or on his behalf and any rights or powers of any other Person which is a Connected Person to any Person shall be attributed to that Person; A.1.86. “Home Club” means the Club at whose Stadium a League Match is or was or should be or should have been played or, where the Clubs participating in that League Match share a Stadium, the Club whose name first appears in respect of that League Match on the League’s fixture list; A.1.87. “Home Grown Player” means a Player who, irrespective of his nationality or age, has been registered with any Club (or club) affiliated to The Football Association or the Football Association of Wales for a period, continuous or not, of three Seasons or 36 months prior to his 21st birthday (or the end of the Season during which he turns 21) and, for the purposes of this definition of “Home Grown Player”, a Season will be deemed to commence on the date on which the relevant Summer Transfer Window closes and expire on the date of the final League Match of the Season; A.1.88.“Host Broadcaster” has the meaning set out in Rule K.112.1; A.1.89. “Image Contract” means any contract whereby a Player transfers to any Person the right to exploit his image or reputation either in relation to football or non-footballing activities; A.1.90.“Image Contract Payment” means any payment made or liability incurred by or on behalf of a Club to such a Person in order to acquire that right; 

     

     

    

 

 

		Section A: Definitions and Interpretation Section A: Definitions and Interpretation internal roles and responsibilities regarding mental and emotional wellbeing, Guidance The appointment of a Match Manager in relation to a League Match does not absolve Clubs from compliance with their responsibilities under Rules L.29 and L.30 (which provide for prompt kick-offs and re-starts of League Matches) or with any of the provisions of Section K concerning Broadcaster access requirements. 87 88 Rules: Section A A.1.118.“Match Officials” means referees, assistant referees, video assistant referees and assistant video assistant referees and includes reserve officials and fourth officials; A.1.119.“Material Transactions” has the meaning set out in Rule H.1; A.1.120.“Medical Coordinator” means the Official described in Rule O.7; A.1.121.“Memorandum” means the Memorandum of Association of the League; A.1.122.“Mental and Emotional Wellbeing Action Plan” means a document setting out internal initiatives and processes for support, education and monitoring the mental and emotional wellbeing needs of employees (including Players) and such other matters as advised by the Board from time to time; A.1.123.“Mental and Emotional Wellbeing Lead” means the board-level Official designated that role in accordance with Rule S.23; A.1.124. “Merit Based Distribution Method” means, in respect of the League’s Distribution of UK Broadcast Revenue and (if applicable) International Broadcast Revenue, the distribution of such funds in shares in accordance with the following table: End of Season Number of shares League position 120 219 318 417 516 615 714 813 912 1011 1110 129 138 147 156 165 174 183 192 201 A.1.125.“Merit Payments Fund” means the fund established out of UK Broadcast Revenue and distributed in accordance with Rule D.17.2; A.1.107.“League Match” means a first team match played under the jurisdiction of the League; A.1.108.“League Office” means the registered office for the time being of the League; A.1.109. “Licensing Manual” means the manual in which are set out procedures agreed between The Football Association and the League relating to applications for and the granting of licences enabling Clubs (or clubs) to play in UEFA Club Competitions; A.1.110.“Loan Fee” means any sum of money (exclusive of value added tax) payable by a Transferee Club to a Transferor Club upon a Temporary Transfer; A.1.111.“Manager” means the Official of a Club responsible for selecting the Club’s first team; A.1.112.“Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal” has the meaning set out in Rule Y.1; A.1.113.“Mandatory Medical Equipment Form” means the document referred to Rule O.8, in such form as prescribed by the Board from time to time; A.1.114. “Match Day Information Sheet” means, in respect of each League Match, the administrative document produced by the League and distributed to the Home Club and Visiting Club in advance, containing relevant information for match day operations including (but not limited to) approved Strips, the identity of the relevant Match Officials, the Countdown to Kick-Off and the identities and contact details of the Match Manager and other League representatives; A.1.115.“Match Day Medical Requirements Form” means the document referred to Rule O.7, in such form as prescribed by the Board from time to time; A.1.116.“Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors)” means the document of that name set out at Appendix 15 to the Rules; A.1.117. “Match Manager” means a representative of the League who may be appointed to act in relation to a League Match and whose responsibilities include (without limitation): (a) liaising with Clubs, Match Officials, Broadcasters and any Person with whom the League has entered into a Commercial Contract
to promote the delivery by the League of all match day requirements and entitlements of Broadcasters and such Persons pursuant to these Rules; (b) assisting Clubs to comply with their obligations pursuant to Rule D.3 insofar as those obligations must be fulfilled at League Matches; and (c) working with Clubs and Broadcasters to enable the referee to ensure that the kick-off, and re-start after half-time, of each League Match take place promptly; 

     

     

    

 

 

		Section A: Definitions and Interpretation Section A: Definitions and Interpretation Guidance The Pre-Match Player Feature may be recorded by one of the Players featured on his own recording device (whether a phone, tablet, computer, camera or otherwise) or recorded by another individual on a similar device and may be approved by the Club before it is provided to the TV Broadcaster or the League in accordance with Rule K.112A. on-field football and the League’s match day operational matters; published by the League from time to time; constituted in accordance with the Regulations of the Professional Football League which shall award grants from the fund’s resources to qualifying Clubs and described in Rule K.55; 89 90 Rules: Section A A.1.145.“Pre-Match Positions” has the meaning set out in Rule K.108; A.1.146.“Premier League Appeals Committee” means the committee constituted in accordance with Rule Z.2; A.1.147.“Premier League Match Centre” means the facility, staffed by representatives of the League and PGMOL during each League Match, that provides support for all A.1.148.“Premier League Safeguarding Standards” means the document by that name A.1.149.“Pre-Season Content Session” has the meaning set out in Rule K.139; A.1.150.“Professional Football Compensation Committee” means the committee Compensation Committee; A.1.151. “Professional Footballers’ Pension Scheme” means the pension scheme organised by the Professional Footballers’ Association which provides benefits for Players and their dependants during their playing career and after they retire; A.1.152.“Professional Game Youth Fund” means the fund of that name managed by the Football League clubs; A.1.153.“Promoted Club” means a Club which became a member of the League at the end of the previous Season pursuant to Rule B.5; A.1.154.“PSR Calculation” means, save as indicated below, the aggregation of a Club’s Adjusted Earnings Before Tax for T, T-1 and T-2. In respect of Season 2020/21, the PSR Calculation shall be the aggregation of: (a) the mean of the Adjusted Earnings Before Tax of T and T-1; (b) the Adjusted Earnings Before Tax of T-2; and (c) the Adjusted Earnings Before Tax of T-3; A.1.155.“Radio Commentary Positions” means the commentary positions more particularly A.1.126. “Mixed Zone” means the area in which media interviews with Players and Managers may be conducted after the conclusion of a League Match, as more particularly described in Rules K.69 and K.70; A.1.127.“Monthly Contract” has the meaning set out in Rule T.11.2; A.1.128. “Net Distributable International Broadcast Revenue” means, in respect of any one Season, the total sum that is distributed to Clubs and Relegated Clubs out of International Broadcast Revenue (ie, following the deductions referred to at Rules D.18.1 and D.18.2 and adjusted to take account of any foreign exchange and/or gain); A.1.129.“New Registration” has the meaning set out in Rule U.14; A.1.130.“Nominee” means, in connection to any Person, another Person who possesses rights or powers on his behalf, or which he may be required to exercise at his discretion; A.1.131.“Official” means any director, secretary, servant or representative of a Club, excluding any Player, Intermediary or auditor; A.1.132.“Out of Contract Player” means a Contract Player whose contract of employment with a Club has expired; A.1.133.“Outside Broadcast Compound” means the area for the exclusive use of TV Broadcasters’ vehicles more particularly described at Rules K.79 to K.81; A.1.134.“Parent” means a Person who has parental responsibility for a Child; A.1.135.“Parent Undertaking” has the meaning set out in section 1162 of the Act; A.1.136.“PAYE and NIC” means any and all payments
required to be made by a Club in respect of income tax and national insurance contributions; A.1.137. “Person” includes any natural person, legal entity, firm or unincorporated association and in the case of a Person which is incorporated any of its Associated Undertaking, Fellow Subsidiary Undertaking, Group Undertaking, Parent Undertaking or Subsidiary Undertaking; A.1.138.“PGB” has the meaning set out in Rule B.23; A.1.139.“PGMOL” means the Professional Game Match Officials Limited; A.1.140.“Player” means any Contract Player, Out of Contract Player, Amateur Player or Academy Player who is registered to play for a Club; A.1.141. “Player’s Image” means the Player’s name, nickname, fame, image, signature, voice and film and photographic portrayal, virtual and/or electronic portrayal image or representation, reputation, replica and all other characteristics of the Player including his shirt number; A.1.142.“Post-Match Media Conference” has the meaning set out in Rules K.128 to K.131; A.1.143.“Pre-Match Media Conference” has the meaning set out in Rule K.106; A.1.144. “Pre-Match Player Feature” means footage of no less than 60 seconds in duration, recorded on the day of the relevant League Match, in which one or more Players (one of whom must be the Club’s captain or another regular first team Player) provides a preview of that League Match and which must be provided to the Host Broadcaster no later than 45 minutes prior to kick-off; 

     

     

    

 

 

		Section A: Definitions and Interpretation Section A: Definitions and Interpretation Guidance Whilst a Season 2019/20 Contract Extension must not increase any element of the remuneration previously payable to the Player, it may include provision for additional and/or alternative insurance cover for the benefit of the Player. loan agreement (whether that agreement relates to a Temporary Transfer or Season 2019/20 match in any of the competitions listed in Rule L.9. A Season 2019/20 between: actually received by the League in respect of Season 2019/20, less the in respect of the period from T-2 and is forecast to make up to the end of T+2. Secure 91 92 Rules: Section A A.1.172.“Season 2019/20 Loan Extension” means a contract that extends the term of a international loan) so that it expires on midnight on the day after the Club’s last Loan Extension must be agreed by the two Clubs and the Player and submitted to the League at least two days prior to the expiry of the initial loan agreement; A.1.173.“Season 2019/20 Reduction” means an amount calculated as the difference (i) the Total Season 2019/20 Broadcast Revenue; and (ii) the amount of UK Broadcast Revenue and International Broadcast Revenue deductions referred to in Rules D.15 and D.18; A.1.174.“Section” means a Section of these Rules; A.1.175.“Secure Funding” means funds which have been or will be made available to the Club in an amount equal to or in excess of any Cash Losses which the Club has made Funding may not be a loan and shall consist of: (a) contributions that an equity participant has made by way of payments for shares through the Club’s share capital account or share premium reserve account; A.1.156. “Radio Contract” means any contract entered into by the League other than an International Broadcast Contract or a UK Broadcast Contract for the Radio Transmission of League Matches; A.1.157.“Radio Contract Revenue” means revenue received by the League under any Radio Contract; A.1.158. “Radio Broadcaster” means a Person with which the League has entered into a Radio Contract and which is entitled to effect the Radio Transmission of League Matches in accordance with the terms of that contract; A.1.159. “Radio Transmission” means any terrestrial or satellite broadcast or transmission by cable of sounds of and/or commentary upon any League Match or inclusion thereof in a cable programme service and/or on the Internet and/or any relay of sound of and/or commentary upon any League Match whether to an open or closed user group by any means now existing or hereafter invented not consisting solely of storage and distribution of recorded sounds in tangible form whether such radio transmission is on a live or recorded basis in whole or as excerpts; A.1.160. “Relegated Club” means a Football League club which was relegated under the provisions of Rule C.14 at the end of any of the three previous Seasons and which remains relegated; A.1.161. “Relegated Club Shares” means: (a) one share of the Basic Award Fund; and (b) one share of all Net Distributable International Broadcast Revenue distributed to Clubs by the League in accordance with the Equal Share Distribution Method for the relevant Season. For the avoidance of doubt, it does not include any element of any International Broadcast Revenue distributed to Clubs by the League in accordance with the Merit Based Distribution Method; A.1.162. “Related Party Transaction” means a transaction disclosed in a Club’s Annual Accounts as a related party transaction or which would have been disclosed as such except for an exemption under the accounting standards under which the Annual Accounts were prepared; A.1.163. “Representation Contract” means an agreement to which a Club and an Intermediary are party and pursuant to which the Intermediary acts for the Club or a Player in the context
of either the registration or transfer of the registration of a Player or the employment of a Player by a Club; A.1.164.“Resolution” has the meaning set out in Article 1; A.1.165.“Respondent” has the meaning set out in Rule W.19.2; A.1.166.“Retired Player” means a Player who has stopped playing competitive football; A.1.167. “Rules” means the rules for the time being of the League and a letter and a number following a reference to a Rule identifies the Section in which it is comprised and its number within that Section; A.1.168.“Safeguarding Officer” means the member of Staff to whom safeguarding duties may be delegated by the Head of Safeguarding in accordance with Rule S.6; A.1.169. “Scout” means any Person employed or engaged by a Club (whether on a full-time or part-time basis and whether or not he is remunerated in any way for his services) whose duties include identifying to his Club players whose registration his Club may wish to secure; A.1.170.“Season” means the period commencing on the date of the first League Match on the fixture list of the League’s first team competition and ending on the date of the last; A.1.171. “Season 2019/20 Contract Extension” means an agreement which extends the terms of a contract of employment between a Club and a Player, which is otherwise due to expire on 30 June 2020, to midnight on the day after the Club’s last Season 2019/20 match in any of the competitions listed in Rule L.9. A Season 2019/20 Contract Extension must be agreed by the Player and the Club (and submitted to the League) by no later than 23 June 2020 and must not increase any element of the remuneration payable to the Player (whether in terms of basic wage or otherwise) above that payable under the contract which was in place before the extension was agreed; 

     

     

    

 

 

		Section A: Definitions and Interpretation Section A: Definitions and Interpretation assessment pursuant to Rules E.45 to E.53 takes place, and: that Club will deliver each of the facilities, infrastructure requirements and services League Matches played at its Stadium; Guidance The Technical Specification is the detailed working document showing how the requirements of the Rules will be translated into working facilities at each Club’s Stadium on match days. For example, it will show the location of each of the required facilities, such as: • • • • • the television cameras; the dedicated rooms for Broadcasters such as the Television Studios; the location of the Mixed Zone; the location of the dedicated car park spaces; and the location of the Outside Broadcast Compound. 93 94 Rules: Section A A.1.192.“Television Gantry” means the television gantry more particularly described in Rules K.48 to K.50; A.1.193.“Temporary Transfer” has the meaning set out in Rule V.5; A.1.182.“Stadium” means the Club’s ground registered with the Board pursuant to Rule K.5; A.1.183. “Staff” means any employee of a Club or volunteer involved in any Activity on behalf of or with the authorisation of the Club and/or who works directly with (and/or has influence over) Children or Adults at Risk (or acts on their behalf in any way); A.1.184.“Stakeholders” has the meaning set out in Rule R.2; A.1.185.“Strip” means Players’ shirts, shorts and socks; A.1.186.“Subsidiary Undertaking” has the meaning set out in section 1162 of the Act; A.1.187.“Suitably Qualified Person” has the meaning given to it in Rule X.10; A.1.188.“Summer Transfer Window” has the meaning set out in Rule V.2; A.1.189.“T” means the Club’s Accounting Reference Period ending in the year in which (a) “T-1” means the Club’s Accounting Reference Period immediately preceding T; (b) “T-2” means the Club’s Accounting Reference Period immediately preceding T-1; (c) “T-3” means the Club’s Accounting Reference Period immediately preceding T-2; (d) “T+1” means the Club’s Accounting Reference Period immediately following T; and (e) “T+2” means the Club’s Accounting Reference Period immediately following T+1; A.1.190.“Team Doctor” means the Official described in Rules O.4 to O.5; A.1.191.“Technical Specification” means a specification, unique to each Club, showing how required of it pursuant to Rules K.43 to K.89 and K.133 to K.155 on the occasion of (b) an irrevocable commitment by an equity participant to make future payments for shares through the Club’s share capital account or share premium reserve account. This irrevocable commitment shall be evidenced by a legally binding agreement between the Club and the equity participant and may if the Board so requires be secured by one of the following: (i) a personal guarantee from the ultimate beneficial owner of the Club, provided that the Board is satisfied that (a) he is of sufficient standing and (b) the terms of the guarantee are satisfactory; (ii) a guarantee from the Club’s Parent Undertaking or another company in the Club’s Group, provided that the Board is satisfied that (a) the guaranteeing company is of sufficient standing and (b) the terms of the guarantee are satisfactory; (iii) a letter of credit from a Financial Institution of sufficient standing and an undertaking from the Club’s directors to the Premier League to call on the letter of credit in default of the payments from the equity participant being made; (iv) payments into an escrow account, to be paid to the Club on terms satisfactory to the Board; (v) such other form of security as the Board considers satisfactory; or (c) such other form of Secure Funding as the Board considers satisfactory;
A.1.176.“Senior Safeguarding Lead” means the board-level representative appointed to that role by each Club in accordance with Rule S.3; A.1.177.“Shares” means shares or other equity securities; A.1.178. “Significant Interest” means the holding and/or possession of the legal or beneficial interest in, and/or the ability to exercise the voting rights applicable to, Shares in the Club which confer in aggregate on the holder(s) thereof 10 per cent or more of the total voting rights exercisable in respect of any class of Shares of the Club. All or part of any such interest may be held directly or indirectly or by contract including, but not limited to, by way of membership of any Concert Party, and any rights or powers held by an Associate, Nominee or Connected Person shall be included for the purposes of determining whether an interest or interests amounts to a “Significant Interest”; A.1.179. “Signing-on Fee” means a lump sum payment payable under the terms of a contract between a Club and a Contract Player and which is expressed to be a signing-on fee; A.1.180. “Spent Conviction” means a conviction in respect of which the offender is treated as rehabilitated for the purposes of the Rehabilitation of Offenders Act 1974 or, where this statute does not apply for any reason, a conviction which would be so treated had the provisions of the statute applied; A.1.181. “Squad List” means the list of up to a maximum of 25 Players eligible to participate in League Matches during a Season of whom a maximum of 17 may not be Home Grown Players; 

 

     

     

    

		Section A: Definitions and Interpretation Section A: Definitions and Interpretation 1 January 1999); which should have played a League Match at the Stadium of a Home Club or, where last appears in respect of that League Match on the League’s fixture list; which is determinable by either party on seven days’ written notice; attachment to an email), 95 96 Rules: Section A A.1.206. “UK Broadcast Contract” means any contract entered into by the League for the Transmission of League Matches within the United Kingdom, the Republic of Ireland, the Isle of Man and the Channel Islands; A.1.207. “UK Broadcaster” means a Person with which the League has entered into a UK Broadcast Contract and which is entitled to effect the Transmission of League Matches in accordance with the terms of that Contract; A.1.208.“UK Broadcast Revenue” means revenue received by the League under any UK Broadcast Contract; A.1.209.“UK Content Session” has the meaning set out in Rule K.94; A.1.210.“UK TV Commentary Positions” means the commentary positions more particularly described in Rule K.52; A.1.211.“Under 21 Player” means a Player under the age of 21 as at 1 January in the year in which the Season concerned commences (i.e. for Season 2020/2021 born on or after A.1.212.“VAR” has the meaning set out in Rule K.25; A.1.213.“Visiting Club” means the Club playing, which has played, which should play or the Clubs participating in that League Match share a Stadium, the Club whose name A.1.214.“Week by Week Contract” means a playing contract between a Club and a Player A.1.215.“Winter Transfer Window” has the meaning set out in Rule V.3; A.1.216. “Women’s Football Expenditure” means expenditure by a Club directly attributable to activities to train, educate and develop players involved in women’s football teams (including, for the avoidance of doubt such activities as they relate to female players under the age of 18); A.1.217. “Working Day” means any day on which the League Office is open for normal business but excluding, unless the Board determines otherwise, a Saturday, a Sunday or a Bank or Public Holiday; A.1.218.References to “written” or “in writing” shall be construed to include: (a) hard copy; (b) facsimile transmission; and (c) subject to any guidance issued by the Board, email (including any but shall not include any form of electronic communication other than those listed in Rules (b) to (c) above. Where a communication is sent by email, the burden of proof of receipt shall be on the sender; A.1.194. “Third Party Payment” means any payment made or liability incurred (other than Compensation Fees, remuneration or payments to or for the benefit of Intermediaries referred to in Rule H.1) by or on behalf of a Club in respect of a Player, including an Image Contract Payment; A.1.195. “Three-Year Compound CPI Formula” means, in respect of a three-Season period, a calculation compounding the consumer price index figure published by the Office of National Statistics for that three-year period; A.1.196. “Total Season 2019/20 Broadcast Revenue” means the total amount of UK Broadcast Revenue and International Broadcast Revenue payable to the League in respect of Season 2019/20, less the deductions referred to in Rules D.15 and D.18 and without giving effect to the Season 2019/20 Reduction; A.1.197.“Transfer Agreement” means an agreement between a Transferor Club and a Transferee Club for the permanent transfer of the registration of a Contract Player; A.1.198.“Transfer Window” has the meaning set out in Rule V.1; A.1.199. “Transferee Club” means a Club (or club) to which the registration of a Contract Player is, or is to be or has been transferred (including on the basis of a Temporary Transfer) or which, in the
case of an Out of Contract Player, effects his New Registration; A.1.200. “Transferor Club” means a Club (or club) from which the registration of a Contract Player is, or is to be or has been transferred (including on the basis of a Temporary Transfer) or which, in the case of an Out of Contract Player, holds his registration under the provisions of Rule U.29.2; A.1.201. “Transmission” means any terrestrial or satellite broadcast of television or other moving pictures with or without sound or transmission by cable of moving pictures with or without sound or inclusion of moving pictures with or without sound in a cable programme service and/or on the Internet and/or relay of moving pictures with or without sound whether to an open or closed user group by any means now existing or hereafter invented not consisting solely of the storage and distribution of recorded pictures with or without sound in tangible form whether the said transmission is on a live or recorded basis in whole or as excerpts. “Transmitted” shall be construed accordingly; A.1.202.“TV Broadcaster” means a UK Broadcaster or an International Broadcaster; A.1.203.“UEFA” means the Union des Associations Européennes de Football; A.1.204.“UEFA Club Competition” means the club competitions organised by UEFA; A.1.205. “UEFA Club Licence” means the licence granted by The Football Association in accordance with the procedures set out in the Licensing Manual enabling Clubs (or clubs) to play in UEFA Club Competitions; 

 

     

     

    

		Section A: Definitions and Interpretation Section A: Definitions and Interpretation 97 98 Rules: Section A A.1.219. “Youth Development Expenditure” means expenditure by a Club directly attributable to activities to train, educate and develop Academy Players net of any portion of Central Funds paid to Clubs solely for the purpose of such activities; and A.1.220.“Youth Development Rules” means the Youth Development Rules which accompany and are incorporated into these Rules. Interpretation A.2.Terms defined in Youth Development Rule 1 shall have the meanings set out in that rule. A.3. Unless the context otherwise requires: A.3.1. words importing the singular number shall include the plural and vice versa; and A.3.2. words importing any particular gender shall include all other genders. A.4. References to statutory provisions shall be construed as references to those provisions as they may be amended or re-enacted. A.5.The headings in these Rules are for convenience only and shall not affect their interpretation. A.6.Unless otherwise stated, the provisions of the Articles shall prevail in the event of any conflict with these Rules. A.7. These Rules shall be governed by and shall be construed in accordance with English law. Strictly without prejudice to the arbitration and other dispute resolution provisions of these Rules, disputes relating to these Rules shall be subject to the exclusive jurisdiction of the English courts. 

 

     

     

    

		The League: Governance, Operations and Finance Section B: The League – Governance Section B: The League - Governance football clubs playing in England and Wales not exceeding 20 in number which are office and shall provide to the League certified true copies of: membership upon a special Resolution to that effect being passed by a majority of effect provided that it shall give notice in writing to that effect to the Company forthwith upon the giving of the notice. 99 100 Rules: Section B Name and Membership B.1. The League’s first team competition shall be called the “Premier League”. B.2. The League’s first team competition shall consist of teams of those association from time to time members of the League. B.3. Each member Club shall on request give to the League the address of its registered B.3.1. its certificate of incorporation; B.3.2. its memorandum of association; B.3.3. its articles of association; and B.3.4. any amendments to the above documents. B.4. At the end of each Season the Board shall require each of the Clubs relegated in accordance with Rule C.14 to execute an instrument transferring its ordinary share in the League to such of the three clubs promoted to the League from The Football League as the Board directs. B.5.Upon such share transfers being registered in accordance with the Articles each of the Promoted Clubs will become a member of the League. B.6. A Club shall cease to be entitled to be a member of the League (and upon registration in accordance with the Articles of the transfer of its ordinary share in the League shall cease to be a member thereof) following: B.6.1. its relegation in accordance with Rule C.14; B.6.2. the receipt of a notice by the Board under the provisions of Article 10.1; B.6.3. its expulsion under the provisions of Rule B.7; or B.6.4. its resignation under the provisions of Rules B.8. B.7. Notwithstanding the provisions of Article 27, the League may expel a Club from not less than three-quarters of such members as (being entitled to do so) vote by their representatives or by proxy at a General Meeting of which notice specifying the intention to propose the Resolution has been duly given. B.8. Any Club intending to resign as a member of the League may do so only with effect from the end of the Season upon which it is intended that such resignation is to take Secretary on or before the 31 December preceding the end of such Season. B.9. Any Director of a Club giving notice under the provisions of Rule B.8 who represents the League on the Council of The Football Association shall vacate that office B.10. Not earlier than the 1 March nor later than the 31 March following the giving of a notice under Rule B.8, the Club giving such notice shall notify the Company Secretary in writing whether such notice is confirmed or withdrawn. If no such notice is given, the notice under Rule B.8 shall be deemed to have been withdrawn. B.11. Without prejudice to the powers contained in Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary), any Club purporting to resign otherwise than in accordance with Rules B.8 and B.10 shall on demand indemnify the League on behalf of itself and the Clubs remaining in membership of the League against all losses, damages, liabilities, costs or expenses whatsoever suffered or incurred by the League or such Clubs resulting directly or indirectly from such purported resignation including without limitation loss of income or profits from any Commercial Contract, UK Broadcast Contract, International Broadcast Contract or Radio Contract. Board Powers B.12. Where a discretion, right or power is expressed in these Rules to be exercisable by the Board, such discretion, right or power shall, unless otherwise provided in these Rules or the Articles, be exercisable by the Board in its sole and absolute discretion or as a sole right or power of the Board and shall when exercised be final and binding and not subject to appeal. B.13. The Board may appoint any Person who is
not an Official to deputise for either the Chairman or the chief executive when the Board is required to exercise its function under either Rules T.29, T.30, T.31, W.1 or Youth Development Rules 289, 290 and 292. Procedure at General Meetings B.14. Subject to the provisions of the Articles and the Act, the Chairman may regulate the procedure for General Meetings as he thinks fit. Unless otherwise determined by the Chairman: B.14.1.Clubs must give to the League not less than 28 clear days’ notice of any item for inclusion on the agenda of a forthcoming General Meeting; and B.14.2.two representatives from each Club may attend General Meetings, each of whom may speak but only one of whom shall be entitled to vote. Relationship between Clubs and the League B.15. Membership of the League shall constitute an agreement between the League and Club (both on its own behalf and on behalf of its Officials) and between each Club to be bound by and comply with: B.15.1.the Laws of the Game (and any protocols issued by the International Football Association Board); B.15.2.The Football Association Rules; B.15.3. the Articles; B.15.4.these Rules; B.15.5.the statutes and regulations of FIFA; 

 

     

     

    

		Section B: The League - Governance Section B: The League - Governance Person who is a Football Association council representative appointed in accordance the representative subject to ratification by Clubs in General Meeting. Football League are entitled to appoint annually a mutually agreed upon member be determined following consultation between the League and The Football League with Rule B.20; and 101 102 Rules: Section B B.21.Under the articles of association of The Football Association, the League is entitled to appoint annually one member of The Football Association board of directors. Any with Rule B.20 or, if a representative of a regional division of The Football Association, a Person who is an Official, shall be eligible for appointment. The Board shall appoint B.22.Under the articles of association of The Football Association, the League and The of The Football Association board of directors. The identity of such individual shall and appointed by the Board subject to ratification by Clubs in General Meeting. B.23. Under the articles of association of The Football Association, the League is entitled to appoint four members of the Professional Game Board (the “PGB”), a committee of the board of directors of The Football Association. The Board shall appoint the four members of the PGB (one of whom shall always be the member of the board of directors of The Football Association appointed in accordance with Rule B.21) subject to ratification by Clubs in General Meeting. Provided always that at least two of the appointed PGB members shall be Football Association Council representatives appointed in accordance with Rule B.20, the following shall be eligible for appointment: B.23.1. an Official; B.23.2. a Football Association council representative appointed in accordance B.23.3. a director or officer of the League. B.15.6.the statutes and regulations of UEFA; and B.15.7. the Regulations of the Professional Football Compensation Committee, each as amended from time to time. B.16.In all matters and transactions relating to the League each Club shall behave towards each other Club and the League with the utmost good faith. B.17.No Person bound by these Rules, including any Club (either by itself, its registered Players, Officials, employees or agents), shall do any of the following: (a) conduct itself in an abusive, insulting, intimidating or offensive manner towards any (other) Club or the League or (where applicable in either case) any of its registered Players, Officials, employees or agents; (b) commit any act (or omission) or make any statement that is discriminatory by means of race, religion, gender, sexuality, colour or national or ethnic origin; or (c) commit any act (or omission) or make any statement that brings the League, its competition, a Club, a Broadcaster or a party to a Commercial Contract into disrepute. B.18. A Club shall not, without the Board’s prior written consent, either during its membership of the League or at any time after its membership has terminated, disclose or divulge, either directly or indirectly, to any Person whatsoever or otherwise make use of any confidential information as to the business or finances of the League or any other Club or any of their dealings, transactions or affairs or as to any other matters which may come to its knowledge by reason of its membership, save to statutory and regulatory authorities or as may be required by law or to such Officials and Auditors of that Club to whom such disclosure is strictly necessary for the purpose of their duties and then only to the extent so necessary. B.19. Without prejudice to the League’s powers of inquiry under Rule W.1, each Club shall comply promptly and in full with any request for information made by the League (including, for the avoidance of doubt, any such request made pursuant to a demand from a statutory or regulatory authority). Football Association Representation B.20. Under the articles of association of
The Football Association, the League is entitled to appoint annually six representatives to the Council of The Football Association. Any Person who is an Official or a director or officer of the League shall be eligible for appointment. Five such representatives shall be elected by Clubs in General Meeting and one shall be appointed by the Board subject to ratification by Clubs in General Meeting. 

 

     

     

    

 

		The League: Governance, Operations and Finance Section C: The League Competition Section C: The League Competition Stadium. (Behind Closed Doors) and the Home Club is unable to secure a safety certificate in ground, the date, the time and the venue of which shall be determined by the Board. Guidance Rule A.1.86 defines the Home Club as ‘the Club at whose Stadium a League Match is or was or should be or should have been played or, where the Clubs participating in that League Match share a Stadium, the Club whose name first appears on the League’s fixture list ’ (emphasis added). Accordingly, save where specifically expressed to the contrary in these Rules, the rights and obligations set out in these Rules in respect to the Home Club shall remain in place, irrespective of whether the League Match(es) to which they relate are required to be held at a neutral ground in accordance with Rule C.1B. in respect of each Club, the following information: Season; that Season; that Season, the Club having scored the highest number of points being at the top of table shall be determined on goal difference, that is to say, the difference between Season, and the higher or highest placed Club shall be the Club with the higher or 103 104 Rules: Section C C.2. The winner of a League Match shall score three points. Each Club participating in a League Match which is drawn shall score one point. C.3. The results of League Matches shall be recorded by the Board in a table containing, C.3.1. the number of League Matches played in that Season; C.3.2. the number of League Matches won, drawn and lost as a Home Club in that C.3.3. the number of League Matches won, drawn and lost as a Visiting Club in C.3.4. the number of goals scored in League Matches by and against that Club in that Season; and C.3.5. the number of points scored in that Season. C.4. The position of Clubs in the table shall be determined by the number of points scored in the table and the Club having scored the lowest number of points being at the bottom. C.5. If any two or more Clubs have scored the same number of points their position in the the total number of goals scored by and against a Club in League Matches in that highest goal difference. The League Competition C.1. Subject to Rules C.1A and C.1B, each Club shall play two League Matches against each other Club each Season, being the Home Club in respect of one such League Match and the Visiting Club in respect of the other. C.1A. In respect of Season 2020/21, the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors) shall apply to each League Match where, in accordance with the Health Protection (Coronavirus Restrictions) (England) Regulations 2020 (or any replacement applicable legislation or regulation), it is not permitted to admit spectators to the C.1B.Where a League Match is to be played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol respect of that specific League Match, that League Match will be played on a neutral C.6. If any two or more Clubs have scored the same number of points and have the same goal difference the higher or highest placed Club shall be the Club having scored the most goals in League Matches in that Season. C.7. Subject to Rule C.17, if any two or more Clubs have scored the same number of points, have the same goal difference and have scored the same number of goals in League Matches in that Season; they shall be deemed to occupy the same position in the table. Determination and Accreditation of Goals C.8. Goal Line Technology shall be utilised at League Matches (save that, for the avoidance of doubt, a League Match shall proceed even if Goal Line Technology is unavailable for part or all of it). The referee’s decision as to whether a goal has been scored shall be final. C.9. The League shall keep a record of the scorer of each goal in each League Match. C.10. The Board will review all goals scored in every League Match, and if there are any in respect of which the identity of the scoring Player is in doubt,
then the issue shall be resolved by such means as the Board determines in advance of each Season. The League Championship C.11.The Club which is at the top of the table at the end of the Season shall be the League Champions. C.12. The League Champions shall receive a trophy which it shall return to the Board in good order and condition not later than three weeks before its final League Match of the next Season. C.13. The League Champions shall further receive 40 commemorative medals to be presented by the Club to its Manager and to such of its Players and Officials as it thinks fit provided that any Player who has entered the field of play in a minimum of five of its League Matches that Season shall receive from the Club a commemorative medal. Additional medals may only be presented with the consent of the Board which shall only be given if the total number of Players who have entered the field of play that Season in a minimum of five of the Club’s League Matches exceeds 39. Relegation C.14.Subject to Rule C.15, the bottom three Clubs in the table at the end of the Season shall be relegated to The Football League. C.15. If any Club ceases during the Season to be a member of the League, the record of the League Matches in which it has participated that Season shall be expunged from the table and the number of Clubs to be relegated at the end of that Season shall be reduced so as to maintain at 20 (or, if less, as near thereto as may be) the number of Clubs in membership of the League at the beginning of the next Season. 

 

     

     

    

		Section C: The League Competition Section C: The League Competition 105 106 Rules: Section C C.16. If any Club ceases to be a member of the League other than by reason of relegation after the end of the Season but before the Board has fixed the dates of League Matches for the next Season, the Board may invite the relegated club which attained the highest position in the table referred to in Rule C.3 at the end of the previous Season to rejoin the League. League Position C.17. If at the end of the Season either the League Champions or the Clubs to be relegated or the question of qualification for other competitions cannot be determined because two or more Clubs are equal on points, goal difference and goals scored, the relative position in the table of the Clubs will be determined by the following means: C.17.1. the total points scored by the relevant Clubs in the League Matches in that Season contested by those Clubs (“Head-to-Head Matches”), with the Club having scored the highest number of points in Head-to-Head Matches occupying the highest position in the table and the Club having scored the lowest number of points in Head-to-Head Matches occupying the lowest position in the table; C.17.2. if the Clubs cannot be separated by operation of Rule C.17.1, the Club scoring the higher number of goals whilst the Visiting Club in Head-to-Head Matches occupying the higher position in the table; and C.17.3. if two Clubs cannot be separated by operation of Rule C.17.1 and C.17.2, a play-off on a neutral ground, the format, timing and venue of which shall be determined by the Board. 

 

     

     

    

		The League: Governance, Operations and Finance Section D: The League – Finance Section D: The League – Finance televised League Match each Season. Contracts and Radio Contracts, provided that, where the size of the product permits, different Club, on any one product. in respect of the said League Match to comply with the terms of any Club Radio Club shall comply in all respects with any such directive. 107 108 Rules: Section D Obligations of the League D.1. Subject to the provisions of Article 49, the League shall enter into Commercial Contracts, UK Broadcast Contracts, International Broadcast Contracts and Radio Contracts with the intention in the case of each UK Broadcast Contract for the live Transmission of League Matches that each Club shall participate in at least one live D.2. Each Club and each Contract Player shall comply with any reasonable request made on behalf of the League to allow the Player’s Image to be used to enable the League to fulfil its Commercial Contracts, UK Broadcast Contracts, International Broadcast the League shall not use the images of less than four Contract Players, each from a Obligations of Clubs D.3. Subject to Rule D.7, Clubs shall provide such rights, facilities and services as are required to enable the League to fulfil its Commercial Contracts, UK Broadcast Contracts, International Broadcast Contracts and Radio Contracts and shall not by any act or omission infringe any exclusive rights granted thereunder or otherwise cause any breach thereof to occur. For the avoidance of doubt only the League may enforce this Rule against a Club and no other Person shall have any right under the Contracts (Rights of Third Parties) Act 1999 to so enforce it. D.4. Each Club shall indemnify the League against any liability the League may incur in the event of a finding by a court of law or other body of competent jurisdiction that the League induced the Club to breach a contract with a third party as a result of requiring the Club to comply with Rule D.3. D.5. Each Club shall provide such reasonable rights, facilities and services at each League Match taking place at its Stadium as are reasonably required and as are authorised by any directive issued by the League pursuant to Rule D.6 to enable the Visiting Club Contract to which it is party. D.6. The League shall issue from time to time directives to Clubs setting out those rights which may and may not be granted by any Club in any Club Radio Contract and each D.7.In the case of a Commercial Contract a Club shall not be bound to comply with Rule D.3 if: D.7.1. to do so would result in the Club being in breach of a contractual obligation entered into before the date of the Article 49 Resolution authorising or approving the Commercial Contract; or D.7.2. such Commercial Contract has not been entered into by the League within six months of the Article 49 Resolution relating to it. Accounting Practice D.8. Subject to Rules D.9, D.9A and D.9B and Appendix 16, all income of the League shall be allocated to its financial periods in accordance with generally accepted accounting practice. D.9. Notwithstanding the foregoing provisions of Rule D.8, advances received or early payment of other contracted accounts may be treated as income of the financial period in which they are received provided that in each case a Resolution is passed to that effect. D.9A. For Season 2019/20 only, the allocation of UK Broadcast Revenue and International Broadcast Revenue in accordance with this Section D (The League – Finance) will have been subject to a reduction in the sum of the Season 2019/20 Reduction, which shall be borne by (i) Clubs in membership of the League in Season 2019/20; (ii) Relegated Clubs in Season 2019/20; and (iii) Promoted Clubs in Seasons 2020/21 and 2021/22, with each Club’s (and club’s) share calculated in accordance with Appendix 16. D.9B. The share of the Season 2019/20 Reduction to be borne by any Club, any Relegated Club and any
Promoted Club shall be a financial obligation and shall be in the respective amounts calculated pursuant to Appendix 16. The League may from time to time enforce any such obligation by setting off against amounts payable by the League to any such Club, Relegated Club or Promoted Club (including without limitation setting off against payments of the type referred to in Rule D.25) or (if the League is unable to enforce such obligations in full by set-off in this way) by requiring any such Club, Relegated Club or Promoted Club to make a payment to the League. Operating and Other Expenses D.10. The operating and other expenses of the League shall be paid, at the discretion of the Board, out of International Broadcast Revenue, Commercial Contract Revenue, Radio Contract Revenue or any other income of the League excluding UK Broadcast Revenue. D.11. Subject to the prior approval of Clubs in General Meeting, the Board shall be empowered to require Clubs to pay to the League from time to time any sum by which its income, excluding UK Broadcast Revenue, falls short of the operating and other expenses of the League. D.12. Each Club and Relegated Club shall contribute to the Professional Game Youth Fund and to the Premier League Charitable Fund and other community and charitable initiatives and obligations such sum as is approved by a General Meeting, such contributions to be deducted from the distributions for the Basic Award Fund made pursuant to Rule D.17.1. 

 

     

     

    

		Section D: The League – Finance Section D: The League – Finance live or of which recorded excerpts are broadcast. During or after the end of soon as practicable during or after the end of each Season, subject to Rules E.19, distributed by way of fees so that each Club and each Relegated Club receives such and D.25. International Broadcast Threshold Amount will be distributed to Clubs by further International Broadcast Revenue Excess will be the Equal Distribution Method or the Merit Based Distribution 109 110 Rules: Section D D.17.3.the Board shall in respect of each Season determine the amounts to be paid to Clubs by way of facility fees for League Matches which are televised each Season, subject to Rules E.19 and E.28, such facility fees shall be paid out of the Facility Fees Fund to those Clubs which have participated in each of such League Matches, whether as a Home Club or a Visiting Club. Distribution of International Broadcast Revenue D.18.Subject to Rules D.9A and D.9B, the League shall pay out of International Broadcast Revenue: D.18.1. its operating and other expenses in accordance with Rule D.10; and D.18.2. any other sum approved by a Resolution. Thereafter, in consideration of Clubs providing such rights, facilities and services as are required to enable the League to fulfil any International Broadcast Contract, as E.28, E.32 and K.42, Net Distributable International Broadcast Revenue shall be number of shares as shall be required to put into effect the provisions of Rules D.19 D.19.Subject to Rules D.9A and D.9B, in respect of each Season: D.19.1.all Net Distributable International Broadcast Revenue up to the way of fees in accordance with the Equal Share Distribution Method; D.19.2.where the Net Distributable International Broadcast Revenue exceeds the International Broadcast Threshold Amount: D.19.2.1. the International Broadcast Revenue Excess will be distributed to Clubs by way of fees in accordance with the Merit Based Distribution Method, subject to Rule D.19.2.2; and D.19.2.2. where, as a result of the methods of distribution of Central Funds referred to in Rules D.15 to D.25, the Board determines that the Fixed Central Funds Distribution Ratio is reached, any distributed by the League to Clubs in such shares (whether by Method) so as to ensure that the Fixed Central Funds Distribution Ratio is maintained. Distribution of Commercial Contract Revenue D.20.The League shall pay out of Commercial Contract Revenue: D.20.1. its operating and other expenses in accordance with Rule D.10; and D.20.2. any other sum approved by a Resolution. Transmission of League Matches D.13.No Transmission shall be made of any League Match except: D.13.1. in accordance with any UK Broadcast Contract or International Broadcast Contract; D.13.2. as permitted by Rules K.37 and K.38; or D.13.3. in accordance with the terms of any express license or permission issued in writing by the League. D.14.No Radio Transmission shall be made of any League Match except in accordance with: D.14.1.any Radio Contract; D.14.2. any Club Radio Contract; or D.14.3. the terms of any express licence or permission issued in writing by the League. Distribution of UK Broadcast Revenue D.15.Subject to Rules D.9A and D.9B, the League shall pay out of UK Broadcast Revenue: D.15.1. such sums as may be agreed from time to time shall be payable to the Professional Footballers’ Association for Players’ educational, insurance and benevolent purposes; and D.15.2. any other sum approved by a Resolution. D.16.Subject to Rules D.9A and D.9B, the balance of UK Broadcast Revenue shall be divided so that: D.16.1. one half shall comprise the Basic Award Fund; D.16.2. one quarter shall comprise the Merit Payments Fund; and D.16.3. one quarter shall comprise the Facility Fees Fund. Each of the Basic Award Fund and the Merit Payments Fund shall be divided into such number of shares as shall be required in either case to put into effect the provisions of Rules D.17.1,
D.17.2 and D.25 and the Facility Fees Fund shall be distributed in accordance with the provisions of Rule D.17.3. D.17. Subject to Rules D.9A and D.9B, in consideration of Clubs providing such rights, facilities and services as are required to enable the League to fulfil any UK Broadcast Contract: D.17.1. subject to Rules E.19, E.28 and E.32, the Basic Award Fund shall be distributed by way of fees to Clubs in accordance with the Equal Share Distribution Method and distributed to each Relegated Club in accordance with Rule D.25; D.17.2. as soon as practicable after the end of each Season, subject to Rules E.19 and E.28, the Merit Payments Fund shall be distributed by way of fees to Clubs in accordance with the Merit Based Distribution Method; and 

 

     

     

    

		Section D: The League – Finance Section D: The League – Finance during or after the end of each Season, subject to Rules D.22, E.19 and E.28, the board inventory provided. to enable the League to fulfil any Radio Contract, as soon as practicable during or Relegated Club Shares; immediately prior to being relegated will not receive the fee set out in Rule D.25.3. Guidance For the avoidance of doubt, Rules D.25 and D.26 will not apply to any Relegated Club that was relegated in Season 2014/15, Season 2013/14 or Season 2012/13. Instead, the relevant fees to be received by such Relegated Clubs will be calculated in accordance with the equivalent provisions of the 2014/15, 2013/14 or 2012/13 edition of the Rules, as applicable. 111 112 Rules: Section D Value Added Tax D.27.Value added tax shall be added to each fee paid in accordance with Rules D.17, D.18, D.19, D.21, D.24 and D.25. D.21.In consideration of Clubs providing such rights, facilities and services as are required to enable the League to fulfil any Commercial Contract, as soon as practicable balance of Commercial Contract Revenue shall be distributed by way of fees equally between Clubs. D.22. Commercial Contract Revenue derived from a Commercial Contract relating to the provision of perimeter advertising boards at Stadia shall be distributed to those Clubs that provide such boards in proportion in each case to the amount of perimeter Distribution of Radio Contract Revenue D.23.The League shall pay out of Radio Contract Revenue: D.23.1. its operating and other expenses in accordance with Rule D.10; and D.23.2. any other sum approved by a Resolution. D.24.In consideration of Clubs providing such rights, facilities and services as are required after the end of each Season, subject to Rule E.19 and E.28, the balance of Radio Contract Revenue shall be distributed by way of fees equally between Clubs. Relegated Clubs D.25.Subject to Rules D.9A, D.9B, D.26, E.19, E.28 and E.32, each Relegated Club shall receive the following fees: D.25.1. in the first Season after being relegated, a sum equivalent to 55% of the D.25.2. in the second Season after being relegated, a sum equivalent to 45% the Relegated Club Shares; and D.25.3. in the third Season after being relegated, a sum equivalent to 20% of the Relegated Club Shares. D.26.A Relegated Club that was in membership of the League for only one Season Distribution Account D.28.Each distribution made under the provisions of Rules D.17, D.18, D.19, D.21, D.22 and D.25 shall be accompanied by an account showing how it has been computed. Assignments of Central Funds D.29.If a Club or a Relegated Club proposes to charge, assign or otherwise grant security over all or part of its entitlement to future distributions of Central Funds, it shall: D.29.1. disclose to the League the proposed documentation with the lender giving effect to such charge, assignment or other grant of security; D.29.2. not enter into the said proposed documentation without the prior written consent of the League (not to be unreasonably withheld); and D.29.3. procure that it and its lender enter into an agreement with the League whereby the lender will confirm that: D.29.3.1. it understands that the Club’s entitlement to future distributions of Central Funds is subject to the provisions of the Articles and these Rules and in particular (without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing) to Rules E.19, E.28 and E.22; D.29.3.2. it waives any and all claims of whatever nature against the League associated in any way with the League’s application and/or enforcement of the Rules referred to at Rule D.29.3.1; and D.29.3.3. the Club has disclosed to it the Club’s current and future liabilities to other Clubs (and clubs) and the League will confirm that such disclosure accords with its records of such liabilities. D.30. Rule D.29 shall not apply to any assignment, charge or other grant of security by a Club of its future entitlement to Central Funds as
part of a fixed and floating charge over the entirety of its assets and undertaking on usual commercial terms. D.31. Without the express, prior consent of the Board, no Club or Relegated Club may charge, assign or otherwise grant security over its entitlement to Central Funds in accordance with Rule D.29 to any Person other than a Financial Institution. D.32. Without prejudice to Rule D.31, above, the Board may still refuse to permit any proposed charge, assignment or grant of security under Rule D.29 by a Club or Relegated Club to a Financial Institution, where the ownership or structure of that Financial Institution conflicts with any of these Rules. 

 

     

     

    

 

		Clubs: Finance and Governance Section E: Clubs – Finance Section E: Clubs – Finance regards the matters set out in Rule E.4; figures for the same period in the preceding year; auditors have issued anything other than an unqualified opinion without Season prove that, subject to Rule E.10: provided prior to the preceding 31 December (including PAYE and NIC), an Academy Manager, a Team Doctor and a senior physiotherapist Rule P.13 and a safety officer; and has been paid or the date for payment has been extended by means of a Board in respect of itself (or if the Club considers it appropriate or the Board so 113 114 Rules: Section E E.7.2. be prepared in accordance with the accounting principles adopted in the preparation of the Club’s Annual Accounts; E.7.3. be presented in a similar format to the Annual Accounts including as E.7.4. include in the profit and loss account and cashflow statement comparative E.7.5. include a balance sheet as of the end of the preceding financial year; E.7.6. be approved in writing by the board of directors of the company to which they relate; and E.7.7. be reviewed or audited in accordance with applicable regulatory requirements. E.8. Rule E.5 shall apply to the interim accounts (with appropriate modification) if the modification on them. E.9. Each Club must by 7 April (or such later date as the Board shall specify) in each E.9.1. no Compensation Fee, Loan Fee or Contingent Sum payable pursuant to a Transfer Agreement entered into prior to the preceding 31 December; and E.9.2.no sum payable to or in respect of an employee in relation to services is or was overdue as at the preceding 31 March. E.10. For the purpose of Rule E.9: E.10.1. “employee” means a Player, a Manager, any Official referred to in Rule J.1, referred to in Rule O.12, an assistant manager or head coach referred to in E.10.2. an amount shall not be treated as overdue as at 31 March if by that date it written agreement with the creditor or it is the subject of current litigation or arbitration proceedings or has been submitted to a dispute resolution procedure of the League, The Football Association, UEFA or FIFA. E.11. Subject to Rule E.11A, by 31 March in each Season, each Club shall submit to the requests in respect of the Group of which it is a member) future financial information comprising projected profit and loss accounts, cash flow, balance sheets and relevant explanatory notes commencing from its accounting reference date or, if it has submitted interim accounts pursuant to Rule E.6, from the date to which those interim accounts were prepared and expiring on the next accounting reference date after the end of the following Season (“Future Financial Information”). The projected profit and loss accounts, cash flow and balance sheets shall be prepared at a maximum of quarterly intervals. Power to Inspect E.1. Without prejudice to its powers of inquiry under Rule W.1, the Board either by itself or by any Person appointed by it shall be empowered to inspect the financial records of any Club which it reasonably suspects has acted in breach of these Rules. Club Bank Accounts E.2. Each Club shall submit to the Board Form 2 signed by two Directors of the Club and specifying a bank account (which must be registered with a Financial Institution), to be in the name of and controlled by the Club, into which the League shall pay monies due to the Club from the League in accordance with and subject to these Rules save that if that Club has assigned its entitlement to such monies or any part of them, payment will be made by the League as directed in the assignment. Submission of Club Accounts E.3. Each Club shall by 1 March in each Season, submit to the Board a copy of its Annual Accounts in respect of its most recent financial year or if the Club considers it appropriate or the Board so requests the Group Accounts of the Group of which it is a member (in either case such accounts to be prepared and audited in
accordance with applicable legal and regulatory requirements) together with a copy of the directors’ report for that year and a copy of the auditors’ report on those accounts. E.4. The accounts referred to in Rule E.3 shall: E.4.1. include separate disclosure within the balance sheet or notes to the accounts, or by way of supplementary information separately reported on by its auditors by way of procedures specified by the Board, of the total sums payable and receivable in respect of Compensation Fees, Contingent Sums and Loan Fees; and E.4.2. include a breakdown within the profit and loss account or the notes to the accounts, or by way of supplementary information separately reported on by its auditors by way of procedures specified by the Board, of revenue in appropriate categories such as gate receipts, sponsorship and advertising, broadcasting rights, commercial income and other income. E.5. If the auditors’ report on the accounts submitted pursuant to Rule E.3 contains anything other than an unqualified opinion without modification, the Club shall at the Board’s request submit such further documentary evidence as the Board shall require (including, but not limited to, Future Financial Information). E.6. If the Annual Accounts of a Club or Group Accounts submitted pursuant to Rule E.3 are prepared to a date prior to 30 November in the Season of submission, such Club or Group shall by the following 31 March submit to the Board interim accounts covering the period commencing from its accounting reference date and ending on a date between the following 30 November and 1 March. E.7. The interim accounts shall: E.7.1. comprise a balance sheet, a profit and loss account, a cash flow statement and relevant explanatory notes; 

 

     

     

    

		Section E: Clubs – Finance Section E: Clubs – Finance the end of the following Season; and Rule E.6 or Rule E.13; Rule E.9 (and subject to Rule E.10) were overdue as at the preceding 31 115 116 Rules: Section E E.11A. In respect of Season 2019/20, the deadline in Rule E.11 shall not apply and, instead, each Club remaining in membership of the League shall submit its Future Financial Information to the Board by no later than 21 August 2020. E.12. The Future Financial Information shall: E.12.1. be prepared in accordance with the accounting principles adopted in the preparation of the Club’s Annual Accounts (except where the accounting principles and policies are to be changed in the subsequent Annual Accounts, in which case the new accounting principles and polices should be followed); E.12.2. be approved in writing by the board of directors of the company to which they relate; E.12.3. include in the explanatory notes thereto principal assumptions and risks; and E.12.4. include for comparison profit and loss accounts for the period covered by the Annual Accounts and interim accounts submitted pursuant to Rules E.3 and E.6, a forecast for the current financial year and a balance sheet as at the date of the interim accounts submitted pursuant to Rule E.6. E.13. Subject to Rule E.13A, each Promoted Club shall by 30 June in the year of its promotion submit to the Board: E.13.1. copies of the documents and other information that it would have been required to submit to the Board pursuant to Rules E.3, E.6 and E.9 by 1 March of that year had it then been a member of the League; E.13.2. Future Financial Information commencing from 1 July in the year of its promotion and expiring on the Club’s next accounting reference date after E.13.3. any further documentary evidence required pursuant to Rules E.5 and E.8. E.13A. In respect of Season 2019/20, the deadline in Rule E.13 shall not apply and, instead, each Club shall submit the information required by that Rule to the Board by no later than 21 August 2020. E.14. The Board shall have the powers set out in Rule E.15 if: E.14.1. the Club has failed to submit to the Board Annual Accounts as required by Rules E.3 and E.4 or Rule E.13; E.14.2. the Club has failed to submit to the Board interim accounts as required by E.14.3. the Club has failed to submit to the Board the Future Financial Information as required by Rule E.11 or Rule E.13; E.14.4. the Board has asked the Club to submit further documentary evidence pursuant to Rule E.5, Rule E.8 or Rule E.13 and the Club has failed to do so within such reasonable deadline that is specified by the League; E.14.5. the Club has failed to satisfy the Board that no sums of the kind set out in March; E.14.6. the auditors’ report on the Annual Accounts or interim accounts of the Club or the Group submitted pursuant to Rule E.3 and Rule E.6 respectively or Rule E.13 contains anything other than an unqualified opinion without modification; or E.14.7. as a result of its review of all the documents and information submitted by the Club pursuant to Rules E.3 to E.13, and having taken into account any failure of the Club to supply any such documents or information, in its reasonable opinion it determines that the Club will not over the course of the following Season be able to: E.14.7.1. pay its liabilities to the creditors listed in Rule E.21 (in so far as they are or will become creditors of the Club) and to its employees as they fall due; E.14.7.2. fulfil its obligation under Rule C.1 to play two League Matches against each other Club; or E.14.7.3. fulfil its obligations under Rule D.3 to provide such rights, facilities and services as are required to enable the League to fulfil its Commercial Contracts, UK Broadcast Contracts, International Broadcast Contracts and Radio Contracts. E.15. The powers referred to in Rule E.14 are: E.15.1. to require the Club to submit, agree and adhere to a budget which shall include, but not be limited to,
the matters set out in Rule H.1.1 to H.1.3; E.15.2. to require the Club to provide such further information as the Board shall determine and for such period as it shall determine; and E.15.3. to refuse any application by that Club to register any Player or any new contract of an existing Player of that Club if the Board reasonably deems that this is necessary in order to ensure that the Club complies with its obligations listed in Rule E.14.7. HMRC E.16. Each Club shall provide quarterly certification in such form as the Board may request from time to time to confirm that its liabilities to HMRC in respect of PAYE and NIC are no more than 28 days in arrears. E.17.Each Club shall promptly on request from the Board: E.17.1. provide confirmation (to be signed by two Directors) as to whether it has any outstanding liabilities to HMRC, and if it has it shall provide the Board with full details thereof (including details of any agreements which are in place with HMRC as regards such liabilities); and E.17.2. provide HMRC with written permission in such form as HMRC may require for HMRC to share information about the Club’s liabilities to HMRC with the League. E.18. Where the Board reasonably believes that a Club’s liabilities in respect of PAYE & NIC are more than 28 days in arrears it may exercise the powers set out in Rule E.15. 

 

     

     

    

		Section E: Clubs – Finance Section E: Clubs – Finance its creditors under Part 26 of the 1986 Act or enters into any compromise Administrator’ or ‘Notice of Appointment of an Administrator at the Court’ 1986 Act or where it or its shareholders or Directors make an application to ‘Law of Property Act Receiver’ (appointed under section 109 of the Law of Supreme Court Act 1981 or any other ‘Receiver’ is appointed over any of its to fulfil its obligations as a member of the League; 1986 Act or a provisional liquidator is appointed over it under section 135 of its business save for the purpose of reconstruction or amalgamation or to register or have transferred to it the registration of any Player; and 117 118 Rules: Section E E.23.1. it enters into a ‘Company Voluntary Arrangement’ pursuant to Part 1 of the Insolvency Act 1986 (“the 1986 Act”) or a compromise or arrangement with agreement with its creditors as a whole; E.23.2.it or its shareholders or Directors lodge a ‘Notice of Intention to Appoint an in accordance with paragraph 26 or paragraph 29 of Schedule B1 to the the court for an ‘Administration Order’ under paragraph 12 of Schedule B1 to the 1986 Act or where an Administrator is appointed or an ‘Administration Order’ is made in respect of it (‘Administrator’ and ‘Administration Order’ having the meanings attributed to them respectively by paragraphs 1 and 10 of Schedule B1 to the 1986 Act); E.23.3. an ‘Administrative Receiver’ (as defined by section 251 of the 1986 Act), a Property Act 1925) or any ‘Receiver’ appointed by the court under the assets which, in the opinion of the Board, are material to the Club’s ability E.23.4. its shareholders pass a resolution pursuant to section 84(1) of the 1986 Act to voluntarily wind it up; E.23.5. a meeting of its creditors is convened pursuant to section 95 or section 98 of the 1986 Act; E.23.6.a winding up order is made against it by the court under section 122 of the the 1986 Act; E.23.7. it ceases or forms an intention to cease wholly or substantially to carry on otherwise in accordance with a scheme of proposals which have previously been submitted to and approved in writing by the Board; or E.23.8. it enters into or is placed into any insolvency regime in any jurisdiction outside England and Wales which is analogous with the insolvency regimes detailed in Rules E.23.1 to E.23.6 hereof. E.24. A Club shall forthwith give written notice to the Board upon the happening of any of the events referred to in Rule E.23. E.25. At the discretion of the Board exercised in accordance with Rule E.31, a suspension may take effect from the giving of the notice or it may be postponed subject to: E.25.1. a condition that while the suspension is postponed the Club may not apply E.25.2.such other conditions as the Board may from time to time during the postponement of the suspension think fit to impose. Power to Deduct E.19. If the Board is reasonably satisfied that a Club or Relegated Club (“the debtor Club”) has failed to make any payment due to any creditor of the description set out in Rule E.21, the Board shall be empowered to: E.19.1. deduct the amount of any such payment from any distribution of UK Broadcast Revenue, International Broadcast Revenue, Commercial Contract Revenue or Radio Contract Revenue (“Central Funds”) payable to the debtor Club, paying the same to the creditor to which it is due; and E.19.2. withhold any distribution of Central Funds otherwise due to the debtor Club to the extent of any liabilities falling due from the debtor Club to any creditor of the description set out in Rule E.21 within the period of 60 days after the due date of the distribution of the Central Funds to the debtor Club, and pay the same to the creditor on the date when it is due to that creditor should the debtor Club fail to
do so. E.20. The Board shall only have the powers set out in Rule E.19.2 if the debtor Club has failed to make any payment when due (whether or not paid thereafter) to a creditor of the description set out in Rule E.21 within the period of 120 days immediately prior to the due date of distribution of the Central Funds to the debtor Club. E.21. The creditors to which Rule E.19 applies are: E.21.1.another Club (or club); E.21.2. the League; E.21.3.any Associated Undertaking, Fellow Subsidiary Undertaking, Group Undertaking, or Subsidiary Undertaking of the League; E.21.4. any pension or life assurance scheme administered by or on behalf of the League; E.21.5.The Football League; E.21.6.any Associated Undertaking, Fellow Subsidiary Undertaking, Group Undertaking, or Subsidiary Undertaking of The Football League; or E.21.7. the Football Foundation. E.22. If any Transferee Club acts in breach of Rules V.29 or V.32 to V.36 inclusive: E.22.1. Rule V.37 shall apply; and E.22.2. out of any monies held by the Board for or on behalf of or to the order of that Transferee Club (whether in the Compensation Fee Account or otherwise), the Board shall have power to pay to its Transferor Club any amount not exceeding the sum due to it from the Transferee Club under the provisions of this Section of these Rules. Events of Insolvency E.23. Subject to Rule E.31, the Board shall have power to suspend a Club by giving to it notice in writing to that effect if it or its Parent Undertaking suffers an Event of Insolvency, that is to say: 

 

     

     

    

		Section E: Clubs – Finance Section E: Clubs – Finance Enterprise Act 2002 as are relevant and then in force; shareholders and sponsors; that the Parent Undertaking suffers the Event of Insolvency. or delivering to the Board Form 3 so that it receives the same together with a deposit circumstances, other than normal business risks, over which it could not circumstances. 119 120 Rules: Section E E.31. In exercising its powers under Rules E.23, E.28, E.30 and E.33 and its discretion under Rule E.25, the Board shall have regard to all the circumstances of the case and to: E.31.1. such of the provisions of the 1986 Act, the Competition Act 1998 and the E.31.2. the consideration (if any) given by the insolvent Club under the provisions of Rules D.17, D.18, D.19, D.21 and D.24; E.31.3.the interests of the insolvent Club’s Officials, Players, supporters, E.31.4. the interests of the insolvent Club’s other Football Creditors; E.31.5. the need to protect the integrity and continuity of the League competition; E.31.6. the reputation of the League and the need to promote the game of association football generally; and E.31.7. the relationship between the Club and its Parent Undertaking, in the event E.32. Any distribution to a Relegated Club under the provisions of Rules D.17 or D.18 may be deferred if, on or before the date of the distribution, the Relegated Club has been given notice under article 4.5 of the articles of association of The Football League which has been suspended. Upon such notice being withdrawn the deferred distribution shall be paid but if in consequence of the notice the club to which it was due ceases to be a member of The Football League its amount shall be added to the next distribution made in accordance with these Rules. Sporting Sanction E.33. Upon a Club or its Parent Undertaking suffering an Event of Insolvency the Board shall have the power to impose upon the Club a deduction of nine points scored or to be scored in the League competition. If the Board exercises this power it shall forthwith give written notice to the Club to that effect. E.34. Subject to Rule E.35, the Club may appeal against the deduction of points by sending of £1,000 within seven days of the date of the notice given under the provisions of Rule E.33. E.35. The only ground upon which a Club may appeal in accordance with Rule E.34 is that: E.35.1. the Event of Insolvency was caused by and resulted directly from reasonably be expected to have had control; and E.35.2.its Officials had used all due diligence to avoid the happening of such E.26. Unless a suspension is postponed, a suspended Club shall not play in: E.26.1. any League Match; E.26.2. any matches organised as part of the Games Programmes or matches in the Professional Development Leagues (as those terms are defined in the Youth Development Rules); E.26.3.any of the competitions set out in Rules L.9; or E.26.4. any other match. E.27. For the purposes of the League competition, the Board shall have power to determine how the cancellation of a League Match caused by the suspension of one of the Clubs which should have participated in it shall be treated. E.28. While pursuant to this Section of these Rules a Club is suspended or its suspension is postponed, the Board shall have power, subject to Rule E.31, to make such payments as it may think fit to the Club’s Football Creditors out of: E.28.1. any UK Broadcast Revenue payable to the suspended Club under the provisions of Rule D.17; E.28.2.any International Broadcast Revenue payable to the suspended Club under the provisions of Rules D.18 and D.19; E.28.3. any Commercial Contract Revenue payable to the suspended Club under the provisions of Rule D.21; and E.28.4. any Radio Contract Revenue payable to the suspended Club under the provisions of Rule D.24. E.29. For the purposes of this Section of these Rules, Football Creditors shall comprise: E.29.1. The Football Association and clubs in full or associate membership
thereof; E.29.2. Affiliated Associations (as defined by the articles of association of The Football Association); E.29.3. the League and any subsidiary of it; E.29.4. The Football League, the National League, the Northern Premier League, the Southern Premier League and the Isthmian Football League; E.29.5. the Professional Footballers’ Association; E.29.6. the Football Foundation; E.29.7. any employee or former employee of the suspended Club to whom arrears of wages or salary are due, to the extent of such arrears; and E.29.8. any pension provider to which a pension contribution payable by the suspended Club in respect of its employees or former employees is due, to the extent of such contribution. E.30. Upon being reasonably satisfied that a suspended Club’s liabilities to its Football Creditors have been settled, the Board shall have power, subject to Rule E.31, to withdraw the suspension of that Club by giving to it notice in writing to that effect. 

 

     

     

    

		Section E: Clubs – Finance Section E: Clubs – Finance appointed by the Chair of the Judicial Panel and shall comprise three members of the manner in which the appeal is conducted. standard of proof shall be the balance of probabilities. Guidance The Board will in due course consider the Annual Accounts for the Accounting Reference Period in respect of which information pursuant to Rule E.45.2 is submitted and in particular examine whether any material variances indicate that the estimated financial information was not prepared in accordance with Rule E.45.2.2. be 21 August 2020; and Accounts at a Fair Market Value. If it is not, the Board shall restate it to Fair Market the Club reasonable opportunity to make submissions as to: and T-3 results in a loss, any consideration from Related Party Transactions having 121 122 Rules: Section E E.45A.In respect of Season 2019/20: E.45A.1. the deadline for submission of the information required by Rule E.45.2 shall E.45A.2. there shall be no obligation on each Club to submit the information referred to in Rule E.45.3. E.46. The Board shall determine whether consideration included in the Club’s Earnings Before Tax arising from a Related Party Transaction is recorded in the Club’s Annual Value. E.47. The Board shall not exercise its power set out in Rule E.46 without first having given E.47.1. whether the said consideration should be restated; and/or E.47.2. what constitutes its Fair Market Value. E.48. Subject to Rule E.53, if the aggregation of a Club’s Earnings Before Tax for T-1, T-2 been adjusted (if appropriate) pursuant to Rule E.46, then the Club must submit to the Board the calculation of its Adjusted Earnings Before Tax for each of T, T-1, T-2 and T-3. E.36.An appeal under the provisions of Rule E.34 shall lie to an appeal tribunal which shall hear the appeal as soon as reasonably practicable. The appeal tribunal shall be the Judicial Panel including: E.36.1. an authorised insolvency practitioner; and E.36.2. a legally qualified member who shall sit as chairman of the tribunal. E.37. The chairman of the appeal tribunal shall have regard to the procedures governing the proceedings of Commissions and Appeal Boards set out in Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary) but, subject as aforesaid, shall have an overriding discretion as to E.38. The Club shall have the burden of proving the matters set out in the appeal. The E.39. The appeal tribunal shall make its decision unanimously or by majority. No member of the appeal tribunal may abstain. E.40. The appeal tribunal shall give written reasons for its decision. E.41. The appeal tribunal shall have the following powers: E.41.1. to allow or dismiss the appeal; E.41.2. to order the deposit to be forfeited to the League or repaid to the appellant Club; and E.41.3. to order the appellant Club to pay or contribute to the costs of the appeal including the fees and expenses of members of the appeal tribunal. E.42. The decision of the appeal tribunal shall be final and binding on the appellant Club. General E.43. Each Club shall notify the League forthwith of any circumstances which may materially and adversely affect any of the information or representations submitted to the League pursuant to this Section E, and on consideration of those circumstances the Board may, if it considers it appropriate, amend any decision or determination that it made based on such information or representations. E.44. The information and representations referred to in Rule E.43 include, without limitation: E.44.1. Future Financial Information; E.44.2. the estimated profit and loss account submitted pursuant to Rule E.45.2; and E.44.3. information and undertakings provided to the League in connection with Secure Funding. Profitability and Sustainability E.45. Subject to Rule E.45A, each Club shall by 1 March in each Season submit to the Board: E.45.1. copies of its Annual Accounts for T-1 (and T-2 if these have not previously been submitted to
the Board) together with copies of the directors’ report(s) and auditors’ report(s) on those accounts; E.45.2. its estimated profit and loss account and balance sheet for T which shall: E.45.2.1. be prepared in all material respects in a format similar to the Club’s Annual Accounts; and E.45.2.2. be based on the latest information available to the Club and be, to the best of the Club’s knowledge and belief, an accurate estimate as at the time of preparation of future financial performance; and E.45.3. if Rule E.48 applies to the Club, the calculation of its aggregated Adjusted Earnings Before Tax for T, T-1 and T-2 in Form 3A. 

 

     

     

    

 

		Section E: Clubs – Finance Section E: Clubs – Finance 123 124 Rules: Section E E.49. Subject to Rule E.53, if the PSR Calculation results in a loss of up to £15m, then the Board shall determine whether the Club will, until the end of T+1, be able to pay its liabilities described in Rule E.14.7.1 and fulfil the obligations set out in Rules E.14.7.2 and E.14.7.3. E.50. Subject to Rule E.53, if the PSR Calculation results in a loss of in excess of £15m then the following shall apply: E.50.1. the Club shall provide, by 31 March in the relevant Season, Future Financial Information to cover the period commencing from its last accounting reference date (as defined in section 391 of the Act) until the end of T+2 and a calculation of estimated aggregated Adjusted Earnings Before Tax until the end of T+2 based on that Future Financial Information; E.50.2. the Club shall provide such evidence of Secure Funding as the Board considers sufficient; and E.50.3.if the Club is unable to provide evidence of Secure Funding as set out in Rule E.50.2, the Board may exercise its powers set out in Rule E.15. E.51. Subject to Rule E.53, if the PSR Calculation results in losses of in excess of £105m: E.51.1. the Board may exercise its powers set out in Rule E.15; and E.51.2. the Club shall be treated as being in breach of these Rules and accordingly the Board shall refer the breach to a Commission constituted pursuant to Section W of these Rules. E.52. The sum set out in Rule E.51 shall be reduced by £22m for each Season covered by T-1, T-2 and T-3 in which the Club was in membership of The Football League. E.53. In respect of Season 2019/20, the provisions of Rules E.48 to E.51 shall not apply. 

 

     

     

    

		Clubs: Finance and Governance Section F: Owners’ and Directors’ Test Section F: Owners’ and Directors’ Test voluntary arrangement); of the 1986 Act); accordance with provisions of Chapter 4 of Part 5 of the he has been a Director of them, has suffered an Event of Insolvency in sporting association or governing body, whether such suspension or ban is jurisdiction of the ruling body that they should not employ, contract with or professional body including, without limitation, the Law Society, the Accountants of England and Wales or any equivalent body in any disqualification or striking-off is direct or indirect (for example a direction should not employ, contract with or otherwise engage or retain the services 125 126 Rules: Section F F.1.7. he becomes the subject of: F.1.7.1. an Individual Voluntary Arrangement (including any fast track F.1.7.2. a debt relief order (in accordance with the provisions of Part 7A F.1.7.3. an administration order (in accordance with Part 6 of the County Courts Act 1984); F.1.7.4. an enforcement restriction order (in accordance with the provisions of Part 6A of the County Courts Act 1984); F.1.7.5. a debt management scheme or debt repayment plan (in Tribunals, Courts and Enforcement Act 2007), or any equivalent provision in any other jurisdiction which has a substantially similar effect, and in each case as may be amended from time to time; F.1.8. he becomes the subject of an Interim Bankruptcy Restriction Order, a Bankruptcy Restriction Order or a Bankruptcy Order (or any equivalent provisions in any jurisdiction which has a substantially similar effect); F.1.9. he is or has been a Director of a Club which, while he has been a Director of it, has suffered two or more unconnected Events of Insolvency in respect of each of which a deduction of points was imposed (and for the purposes of this Rule F.1.9 and Rule F.1.10 a Person shall be deemed to have been a Director of a Club which has suffered an Event of Insolvency if such Event of Insolvency occurred in the 30 days immediately following his having resigned as a Director of that Club); F.1.10. he has been a Director of two or more Clubs (or clubs) each of which, while respect of each of which a deduction of points was imposed; F.1.11. he is subject to a suspension or ban from involvement in the administration of a sport by any ruling body of a sport that is recognised by the International Olympic Committee, UK Sport, or Sport England, another of the home country sports councils, or any other national or international direct or indirect (for example a direction to Persons subject to the otherwise engage or retain the services of an individual); F.1.12.he is subject to any form of suspension, disqualification or striking-off by a Solicitors’ Regulation Authority, the Bar Council or the Institute of Chartered jurisdiction outside England and Wales, whether such suspension, to Persons subject to the jurisdiction of the professional body that they of an individual); Disqualifying Events F.1. A Person shall be disqualified from acting as a Director and no Club shall be permitted to have any Person acting as a Director of that Club if: F.1.1. in relation to the assessment of his compliance with Rule F.1 (and/or any similar or equivalent rules of The Football League or The Football Association) at any time, he has: F.1.1.1. failed to provide all relevant information (including, without limitation, information relating to any other individual who would qualify as a Director but has not been disclosed, including where he or they are acting as a proxy, agent or nominee for another Person); or F.1.1.2. provided false, misleading or inaccurate information; F.1.2. either directly or indirectly he is involved in or has any power to determine or influence the management or administration of another Club or Football League club; F.1.3. either directly or indirectly he holds or acquires any Significant Interest in a Club while he either directly
or indirectly holds any interest in any class of Shares of another Club; F.1.4. he becomes prohibited by law from being a director (including without limitation as a result of being subject to a disqualification order as a director under the Company Directors Disqualification Act 1986 (as amended or any equivalent provisions in any jurisdiction which has a substantially similar effect) (“the CDDA”), or being subject to the terms of an undertaking given to the Secretary of State under the CDDA unless a court of competent jurisdiction makes an order under the CDDA permitting an appointment as a Director); F.1.5. he has a Conviction (which is not a Spent Conviction) imposed by a court of the United Kingdom or a competent court of foreign jurisdiction: F.1.5.1. in respect of which an unsuspended sentence of at least 12 months’ imprisonment was imposed; F.1.5.2. in respect of any offence involving any act which could reasonably be considered to be dishonest (and, for the avoidance of doubt, irrespective of the actual sentence imposed); or F.1.5.3. in respect of an offence set out in Appendix 1 (Schedule of Offences) or a directly analogous offence in a foreign jurisdiction (and, for the avoidance of doubt, irrespective of the actual sentence imposed); F.1.6. in the reasonable opinion of the Board, he has engaged in conduct outside the United Kingdom that would constitute an offence of the sort described in Rules F.1.5.2 or F.1.5.3, if such conduct had taken place in the United Kingdom, whether or not such conduct resulted in a Conviction; 

 

     

     

    

		Section F: Owners’ and Directors’ Test Section F: Owners’ and Directors’ Test Isthmian League, Northern Premier League, Southern Football League, the prohibition on betting on football (whether in England or Wales pursuant to the regulations of any national member association of FIFA. signed by the Director to which it refers and by an Authorised Signatory, who shall respect of each of its Directors signed as aforesaid. anticipated that such Person shall become a Director, submit to the Board 127 128 Rules: Section F F.1.13. he has been an Official at a Club (or held an equivalent role at a club) that has been expelled from either the League, the EFL, the National League, FA Women’s Super League or the FA Women’s Championship whilst he was an Official of that Club (or held an equivalent role at a club) or in the 30 days immediately following his resignation from the Club (or club); F.1.14. he is required to notify personal information pursuant to Part 2 of the Sexual Offences Act 2003; or F.1.15. he is found to have breached (irrespective of any sanction actually imposed), or has admitted breaching (irrespective of whether disciplinary proceedings were brought or not): F.1.15.1. Rule J.6; or F.1.15.2. any other rules in force from time to time in relation to the or elsewhere); F.1.16.he is an Intermediary and/or is registered as an intermediary or agent Submission of Declaration F.2. Not later than 14 days before the commencement of each Season each Club shall submit to the Board a duly completed Declaration in respect of each of its Directors not be the same Person. F.3. Within 21 days of becoming a member of the League each Club promoted from The Football League shall likewise submit to the Board a duly completed Declaration in F.4. If any Person proposes to become a Director of a Club (including for the avoidance of doubt by virtue of being a shadow director but not including any instance where a Person is proposing to acquire Control of the Club): F.4.1. the Club shall, no later than 10 Working Days prior to the date on which it is a duly completed Declaration in respect of that Person signed by him and by an Authorised Signatory, at which point that Person shall be bound by and subject to the Rules; F.4.2. within five Working Days of receipt thereof the Board shall confirm to the Club whether or not he is liable to be disqualified as a Director under the provisions in Rule F.1, and if he is so liable the Board will take the steps set out in Rule F.6; and F.4.3. he shall not become a Director until the Club has received confirmation from the Board pursuant to Rule F.4.2 above that he is not liable to be disqualified as a Director under the provisions of Rule F.1. Change of Director’s Circumstances F.5. Upon the happening of an event which affects any statement contained in a submitted Declaration: F.5.1. the Director in respect of whom the Declaration has been made shall forthwith give full written particulars thereof to his Club; and F.5.2. the Club shall thereupon give such particulars in writing to the Board. Disqualification of a Director F.6. Upon the Board becoming aware by virtue of the submission of a Declaration or in the circumstances referred to in Rule F.5 or by any other means that a Person is liable to be disqualified as a Director under the provisions of Rule F.1, the Board will: F.6.1. give written notice to the Person that he is disqualified, giving reasons therefore, and (in the case of a Person who is a Director) require him forthwith to resign as a Director; and F.6.2. give written notice to the relevant Club that the Person is disqualified, giving reasons therefore, and (in the case of a Person who is a Director) in default of the Director’s resignation, it shall procure that within 28 days of receipt of such notice the Director is removed from his office as such. Disciplinary Provisions F.7. Any Club which fails to comply with its obligations under the foregoing provisions
of this Section of these Rules or which submits a Declaration which is false in any particular shall be in breach of these Rules and will be liable to be dealt with in accordance with the provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary). F.8. Any Director who fails to comply with his obligations under the foregoing provisions of this Section of these Rules or who fails to complete and sign a Declaration and any Director or Authorised Signatory who signs a Declaration which is false in any particular shall likewise be in breach of these Rules and liable to be dealt with as aforesaid. Suspension of the Club F.9. If a Director who receives a notice under the provisions of Rule F.6.1 fails to resign and his Club fails to procure his removal from office as required, or if a Club proceeds with the appointment as a Director of a Person to whom Rule F.4 applies despite having received a notice under the provisions of Rule F.6.2, the Board shall have power to suspend the Club by giving to it notice in writing to that effect. F.10. A suspended Club shall not play in: F.10.1. any League Match; F.10.2. any matches organised as part of the Games Programmes or matches in the Professional Development Leagues (as those terms are defined in the Youth Development Rules); F.10.3. any of the competitions set out in Rule L.9; or F.10.4. any other match. 

 

     

     

    

		Section F: Owners’ and Directors’ Test Section F: Owners’ and Directors’ Test are: by a sport ruling body under Rule F.1.11, or a suspension, disqualification or breach of rule by a ruling body of football pursuant to Rule F.1.14.2, there finding, disqualification or striking-off, should not lead to disqualification; and 5 June 2009 for an offence which would not have led to disqualification unreasonable for the individual to be disqualified as a Director pending the the Judicial Panel including a legally qualified member who shall sit as chairman of 129 130 Rules: Section F F.11. For the purposes of the League competition, the Board shall have power to determine how the cancellation of a League Match caused by the suspension of one of the Clubs which should have participated in it shall be treated. F.12. Upon being reasonably satisfied that the Director of the suspended Club has resigned or has been removed from office, the Board shall have power to withdraw the suspension by giving to it notice in writing to that effect. Appeal against Disqualification of a Director F.13. Any Person or Club who receives notice under Rule F.6 has a right to appeal the disqualification notice(s) in accordance with the following Rules. However, for the avoidance of doubt, unless and until any such appeal is upheld, the disqualification notice(s) will remain in full effect. F.14. Any Person or Club wishing to appeal a disqualification notice must, within 21 days of the date of that notice, send or deliver to the Board a notice of appeal, setting out full details of the grounds of appeal of that Person or Club, together with a deposit of £1,000. F.15.The only grounds upon which a Person or Club may appeal a disqualification notice F.15.1.none of the Disqualifying Events set out in Rule F.1 apply; F.15.2. in respect of a Conviction of a court of foreign jurisdiction under Rule F.1.5, or a finding of the conduct referred to in Rule F.1.6, or a suspension or ban striking-off by a professional body under Rule F.1.12, or a finding of a are compelling reasons why that particular Conviction, suspension, ban, F.15.3. it can be proven that the Disqualifying Event has, or will within 21 days of the notice of appeal, cease to exist; F.15.4.the Disqualifying Event is a Conviction imposed between 19th August 2004 as a Director under the Rules of the League as they applied during that period; or F.15.5. the Disqualifying Event is a Conviction which is the subject of an appeal which has not yet been determined and in all the circumstances it would be determination of that appeal. F.16. An appeal under the provisions of Rule F.13 shall lie to an appeal tribunal which shall hear the appeal as soon as reasonably practicable. The appeal tribunal shall be appointed by the Chair of the Judicial Panel and shall comprise three members of the tribunal. F.17. The chairman of the appeal tribunal shall have regard to the procedures governing the proceedings of Commissions and Appeal Boards set out in Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary) but, subject as aforesaid, shall have an overriding discretion as to the manner in which the appeal is conducted. F.18.The Person or Club advancing the appeal shall have the burden of proving the complaint. The standard of proof shall be the balance of probabilities. F.19. The appeal tribunal shall make its decision unanimously or by majority. No member of the appeal tribunal may abstain. F.20. The appeal tribunal shall give written reasons for its decision. F.21. The appeal tribunal shall have the following powers: F.21.1. to allow the appeal in full; F.21.2. to reject the appeal; F.21.3. if it determines that a Disqualifying Event exists, to determine that the individual concerned should not be banned for that period during which they will remain subject to it and substitute such period as it shall reasonably determine, having regard to all of the circumstances of the case; F.21.4. to declare that no Disqualifying Event
ever existed or that any Disqualifying Event has ceased to exist; F.21.5. to order the deposit to be forfeited to the League or to be repaid to the appellant person or Club; and F.21.6. to order the appellant Person or Club to pay or contribute to the costs of the appeal including the fees and expenses of members of the appeal tribunal. F.22. The decision of the appeal tribunal shall be final and binding on the appellant Person and Club. Persons Prohibited by Law from entering the United Kingdom etc F.23. No Person may acquire any Holding in a Club if, pursuant to the law of the United Kingdom or the European Union: F.23.1. he is prohibited from entering the United Kingdom; or F.23.2. no funds or economic resources may be made available, directly or indirectly, to or for his benefit. Acquisition of Control F.24.If any Person proposed to acquire Control of a Club: F.24.1.the Club and/or the Person shall, as far in advance of the proposed acquisition of Control as reasonably possibly and in any event no later than 10 Working Days prior to the date on which it is anticipated that such acquisition of Control will take place: 

 

     

     

    

		Section F: Owners’ and Directors’ Test Section F: Owners’ and Directors’ Test 131 132 Rules: Section F F.24.1.1. submit to the Board a duly completed Declaration in respect of each Person who will become a Director upon the proposed acquisition of Control; and F.24.1.2. submit to the Board up-to-date Future Financial Information prepared to take into account the consequences of the change of Control on the Club’s future financial position; and F.24.2. the Board shall have power to require the Club and/or the Person who proposed to acquire Control to appear before it and to provide evidence of the source and sufficiency of any funds which that Person proposes to invest in or otherwise make available to the Club. F.25. In relation to any proposed acquisition of Control of a Club by a Person, the Board shall have the powers set out in Rule E.15 and/or the ability to impose such other conditions as in each case it may determine in order to monitor and/or ensure compliance with Sections E, F, G and/or I of these Rules (and their successor or replacement provisions). F.26.No Person may acquire Control of a Club and no Club may permit a Person to acquire Control of it until such time as: F.26.1. the Board provides confirmation that all Persons that are required to do so have complied with the process set out in Rule F.24.1.1 and no such Persons are liable to be disqualified as a Director under the provisions of Rule F.1; F.26.2. the Board provides confirmation of its satisfaction with the information provided pursuant to Rule F.24.1.2; and F.26.3. the Club and Person proposing to acquire Control have acceded to any powers and/or accepted any conditions imposed pursuant to Rule F.25. F.27. Any Director or Official of a Club who (whether intentionally, negligently or recklessly) causes, allows or permits any Person to acquire Control of the Club in breach of Rule F.26 shall be in breach of these Rules and will be liable to be dealt with in accordance with the provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary). Without limitation to the foregoing, where any act of the Club, any Group Undertaking or any Director or Official thereof recognises: F.27.1. any Person as meeting the definition of Director; or F.27.2. any form of transfer (legal or beneficial) or any trust or joint ownership arrangements in relation to any share and the rights which may be exercised by a shareholder, without having first complied with Rule F.26 in full, it will constitute a breach of these Rules by that Club. 

 

     

     

    

 

		Clubs: Finance and Governance Section G: Disclosure of Ownership and Other Interests Section G: Disclosure of Ownership and Other Interests indirectly holds any Holding in any class of Shares of another Club. the Professional Development Leagues (as those terms are defined in the upon being satisfied that the circumstances giving rise to it are no longer extant. 133 134 Rules: Section G G.8.The Board shall have power to suspend a Club if either directly or indirectly a Person acquires a Significant Interest in that Club while such Person either directly or G.9.At the discretion of the Board, a suspension may take effect forthwith or it may be postponed subject to such conditions as the Board may think fit to impose. G.10.Unless a suspension is postponed, a suspended Club shall not play in: G.10.1. any League Match; G.10.2. any matches organised as part of the Games Programmes or matches in Youth Development Rules); G.10.3. any of the competitions set out in Rules L.9; or G.10.4. any other match. G.11. For the purposes of the League competition, the Board shall have power to determine how the cancellation of a League Match caused by the suspension of one of the Clubs which should have participated in it shall be treated. G.12.The Board shall have power to remove a Club’s suspension imposed under Rule G.8 Disclosure of Ownership and Other Interests G.1.A Club shall forthwith give notice in Form 5 to the Board if any Person either directly or indirectly: G.1.1.holds; G.1.2.acquires; or G.1.3.having held or acquired, ceases to hold, any Significant Interest in the Club. G.2.A Club shall forthwith give notice to the Board if it either directly or indirectly: G.2.1.holds; G.2.2.acquires; or G.2.3.having held or acquired, ceases to hold, any Significant Interest in any other Club (or club) and in this Rule G.2, the definition of Significant Interest shall be deemed to apply to clubs in the same way as to Clubs. G.3.A Club shall forthwith give notice to the Board if it is aware or if it becomes aware that any holder of a Significant Interest in it either directly or indirectly: G.3.1.holds; G.3.2.acquires; or G.3.3.having held or acquired, ceases to hold, any Significant Interest in any other Club (or club) and in this Rule G.3, the definition of Significant Interest shall be deemed to apply to clubs in the same way as to Clubs. G.4.A notice given pursuant to the provisions of Rule G.1, G.2 and G.3 shall: G.4.1.identify the Person holding, acquiring or ceasing to hold the Significant Interest in question; G.4.2. set out all relevant details of the Significant Interest including without limitation the number of Shares, their description and the nature of the interest; and G.4.3. set out where appropriate the proportion (expressed in percentage terms) which the relevant Shares in respect of which the Significant Interest exists bear to the total number of Shares of that class in issue and of the total issued Shares. G.5.Each Club shall publish the identities of the ultimate owner of each Significant Interest in the Club. G.6. The Board shall maintain a register which shall include the particulars set out in Rule G.4 and the said register shall be available for inspection by any Club by prior appointment. G.7. Each Club shall forthwith give notice in writing to the Board if any Person identified in a notice given in accordance with Rule G.1.1 or Rule G.1.2 either directly or indirectly holds acquires or ceases to hold any Holding in the Club. 

 

     

     

    

		Clubs: Finance and Governance Section H: Directors’ Reports Section H: Directors’ Reports to sign a Form 6 knowing that such note or the reasons given by him are false or to be dealt with in accordance with the provisions of Section W of these Rules 135 136 Rules: Section H H.6.Each Club shall, if requested to do so by the League, submit to the League Form 6 signed and dated by each of the Directors of the Club. H.7.Any Director who for any reason is unwilling to sign Form 6 shall nevertheless submit Form 6 to the League, noting his unwillingness to sign and giving full reasons. H.8.Any Director signing a Form 6 who knows or ought reasonably to know that it or any part of it is false or misleading in any way and any Director noting his unwillingness misleading in any way will, in either case, be in breach of these Rules and will be liable (Disciplinary). H.9.Managers, Players and Officials shall cooperate fully with the Directors of their Club in the preparation of Form 6. Material Transactions H.1. For the purposes of these Rules, Material Transactions shall comprise any payment or financial obligation (or any series of connected payments or financial obligations relating to the same transaction) made or undertaken by or to or in favour of a Club and recorded in its accounting and administration records which relates to any of the following: H.1.1. Compensation Fees, Contingent Sums or Loan Fees; H.1.2.remuneration of Players (including, for this purpose, any benefits they are entitled to receive); H.1.3. payments to or for the benefit of Intermediaries; or H.1.4. Third Party Payments, and remuneration of and payments to or for the benefit of Players or Intermediaries shall in each case include payments made by or on behalf of a Club to or for the benefit of a Player or Intermediary (as the case may be) including, for this purpose, to any company or trust in which the Player or Intermediary (as the case may be) has an interest. Record of Material Transactions H.2. Brief particulars of each Material Transaction sufficient to identify its date(s), its amount(s), the payer, the payee and the nature of it shall be recorded by a Club and the record shall be made available on demand to its Directors, its auditors and the League. H.3. Directors of a Club (including non-executive Directors) shall take such steps as are reasonably necessary to satisfy themselves that their Club’s record of Material Transactions is complete and correct. Transfer Policy H.4. Each Club shall formally adopt, and make available to the League at its request, a written transfer policy identifying who on its behalf has authority to negotiate and approve Material Transactions. H.5.Each Club shall ensure that all its Material Transactions are: H.5.1.negotiated and approved in accordance with its written transfer policy; and H.5.2.documented and recorded as required by relevant provisions of these Rules and The Football Association Rules. 

 

     

     

    

		Clubs: Finance and Governance Section I: Associations and Influence Section I: Associations and Influence Interest in another Club. the Youth Development Rules) or in any of the competitions set out in Rule L.9. 137 138 Rules: Section I I.6. A Club shall not either directly or indirectly issue Shares of any description or grant any Holding to any Person that either directly or indirectly already holds a Significant Club Contracts I.7. No Club shall enter into a contract which enables any other party to that contract to acquire the ability materially to influence its policies or the performance of its teams in League Matches, any matches in the Professional Development Phase Games Programme or the Professional Development Leagues (as those terms are defined in Associations between Clubs I.1.A Club shall not either directly or indirectly: I.1.1. apply to hold or hold any Holding in another Club or Football League club; I.1.2. issue any of its Shares or grant any Holding to another Club or Football League club; I.1.3. lend money to or guarantee the debts or obligations of another Club or Football League club; I.1.4. borrow money from another Club or Football League club or permit another Club or Football League club to guarantee its debts or obligations; I.1.5. be involved in or have any power to determine or influence the management or administration of another Club or Football League club; or I.1.6. permit any other Club or Football League club to be involved in or have any power to determine or influence its management or administration. Club Officials I.2. An Official of a Club shall not: I.2.1. be an Official of another Club or Football League club; or I.2.2. either directly or indirectly be involved in or have any power to determine or influence the management or administration of another Club or Football League club. I.3. A Club shall not appoint as an Official anybody who: I.3.1. is an Official of another Club or Football League club; or I.3.2. either directly or indirectly is involved in or has any power to determine or influence the management or administration of another Club or Football League club. Dual Interests I.4.No Person may either directly or indirectly be involved in or have any power to determine or influence the management or administration of more than one Club. I.5. No Person may either directly or indirectly hold or acquire any Significant Interest in a Club while such Person either directly or indirectly holds any Holding in another Club. 

 

     

     

    

		Clubs: Finance and Governance Section J: Miscellaneous Section J: Miscellaneous including a Club in the UEFA Youth League. any Person. 139 140 Rules: Section J J.5.2. it will not permit any form of gambling on any game referred to in Youth Development Rules 1.16(b)(ii), 1.16(b)(iii), and 1.16(c) to (e) or on any match J.6. No Club, Official or Player may, in connection with betting on an event in, or on the result of, a League Match or a match in a competition which forms part of the Games Programmes or Professional Development Leagues (as those terms are defined in the Youth Development Rules): J.6.1. offer or receive a payment or any form of inducement to or from any Club or the Official or Player of any Club; or J.6.2. receive or seek to receive any payment or other form of inducement from UEFA Club Licence Applicants J.7. Any Club, Authorised Signatory or other Official making a false statement (whether made verbally or in writing) in or in connection with an application for a UEFA Club Licence or falsifying a document produced in support of or in connection with such an application shall be in breach of these Rules and shall be liable to be dealt with in accordance with the provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary). Football Foundation J.8. Each Club must make available one half page of advertising or editorial material in match programmes for the benefit of The Football Foundation. Employment of Officials J.1. Without limitation to the requirements to employ specific members of staff found elsewhere in these Rules, each Club shall employ and provide written terms of reference to: J.1.1. an Official who shall be responsible for running the daily business of the Club with the support of a sufficient number of administrative staff in suitable and appropriately equipped offices, who can be contacted during normal office hours; J.1.2. an Official who holds a nationally recognised qualification as an accountant or auditor, or who has sufficient experience to demonstrate his competence as such, who shall be responsible for the Club’s finances; J.1.3. a press or media officer who holds a nationally recognised qualification in journalism or who has sufficient experience to demonstrate his competence as a press or media officer; J.1.4. one or more supporter liaison officer(s), whose roles and responsibilities are set out in Rule R.1; and J.1.5. one or more disability access officer(s), whose roles and responsibilities are set out in Rule R.4. J.2. Each Club shall bind each of its Officials: J.2.1. to comply with these Rules during the period of their appointment or employment and in the case of Rule B.18 at all times thereafter; and J.2.2. to seek its permission before contributing to the media (whether on television, radio, online or otherwise). J.3. Save as otherwise permitted by these Rules, no Club shall directly or indirectly induce or attempt to induce any Player, Manager, assistant manager, head coach or other senior first team football coach of another Club (or Football League club) to terminate a contract of employment with that other Club (or Football League club) (whether or not by breach of that contract) or directly or indirectly approach any such employee with a view to offering employment without the consent of that other Club (or Football League club). J.4. Each Club shall adopt and each Club, Manager, Official, Player and Academy Player shall observe, comply with and act in accordance with the Inclusion and Anti-Discrimination Policy set out in Appendix 2 to these Rules. Betting J.5. Prior to entering into (or performing any aspect of) a Gambling Related Agreement, the Club shall procure that the other party (or parties) to the Gambling Related Agreement shall enter into an agreement with the League pursuant to which it shall agree with the League in the terms set out in Rules J.5.1 to J.5.2: J.5.1. it will provide accurate and complete information forthwith to the League in the event that the League is exercising
its powers to enquire into any suspected or alleged breach of these Rules; and 

 

     

     

    

		Clubs: Operations Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements the proposed location; and majority of which shall be covered, and there shall be no standing terraces. area of its Stadium with a fixed or moveable roof shall provide to the Board a copy League Match the playing area is covered or partially covered by a fixed or moveable any such approval the Board shall consult with all Clubs and shall take into account one for the Visiting Club) the minimum area of which in each case (excluding showers, or more additional dressing room(s) for Match Officials, ensuring suitable separate 141 142 Rules: Section K K.6.5. would not to any material extent adversely affect Clubs (or Football League clubs) having their registered grounds in the immediate vicinity of K.6.6. would enhance the reputation of the League and promote the game of association football generally. All Seater Grounds K.7. Spectators admitted to a Stadium shall be offered only seated accommodation, the Ground Regulations K.8.Each Club shall ensure that sufficient copies of the official notice entitled “Ground Regulations” published by the League are displayed prominently at its Stadium. Covered Stadia K.9.Any Club applying for planning permission to cover or partially cover the playing of its application together with copies of all submitted plans. K.10. No League Match shall take place at any Stadium where during the playing of the roof without the prior written approval of the Board. Before giving or refusing to give their representations. Dressing Rooms K.11. Each Club shall provide two dressing rooms for Players (one for the Home Club and baths and toilets) shall be 30 square metres. In addition, each Club shall provide one accommodation for any female Match Official appointed. Drug-testing Room K.12. Each Club shall provide accommodation capable of being used as a drug-testing room which shall be near the Players’ and Match Officials’ dressing rooms and inaccessible to the public and media. Security K.13. In order to safeguard the Players, Directors and Officials of each Club and Match Officials upon their arrival at and departure from a League Match, each Home Club shall procure that: K.13.1. the Visiting Club’s team coach is able to park adjacent to the Players’ entrance; K.13.2. barriers are placed so as to prevent members of the public gaining access to the area between the team coach and the Players’ entrance; Safety Certificate K.1. Subject to Rule K.2, each Club shall hold a current safety certificate for its Stadium issued in accordance with the provisions of the Safety of Sports Grounds Act 1975. K.2. If a Club has a ground-sharing agreement in respect of its Stadium it shall be a term thereof that either the Club or the other party to the agreement shall hold a current safety certificate for that Stadium. Ownership of Ground and Training Facilities K.3. Each Club shall either own its Stadium and training facilities or have a legally enforceable agreement with its owner for its use by the Club, expiring not earlier than the end of the current Season. Ground Sharing K.4. No Club shall have or enter into a ground-sharing agreement in respect of its Stadium unless the agreement contains legally enforceable provisions to the effect that: K.4.1. the playing of the Club’s League Matches at the Stadium shall always take precedence over the activities of the other party to the agreement; and K.4.2. the Club shall have the ability to postpone other activities scheduled to take place on the pitch in the 48 hours immediately preceding the kick-off of a League Match where, in the reasonable opinion of the Club, there is a risk that such activity might result in the subsequent postponement or abandonment of the League Match. Ground Registration K.5. Each Club shall register its Stadium with the Board and, subject to Rule C.1B, must play all matches
in the competitions listed in Rule L.9. for which it is the Home Club at the Stadium. No Club shall move to another Stadium (either on a permanent or temporary basis) without first obtaining the written consent of the Board, in accordance with Rule K.6, below. K.6. In considering whether to give any such consent, the Board shall have regard to all the circumstances of the case (including, but not limited to, the factors set out in this Rule K.6) and shall not consent unless reasonably satisfied that such consent: K.6.1. would be consistent with the objects of the League as set out in the Memorandum; K.6.2. would be appropriate having in mind the relationship (if any) between the locality with which by its name or otherwise the applicant Club is traditionally associated and that in which such Club proposes to establish its Stadium; K.6.3. would not to any material extent adversely affect such Club’s Officials, Players, supporters, shareholders, sponsors and others having an interest in its activities; K.6.4. would not have a material adverse effect on Visiting Clubs; 

 

     

     

    

 

		Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements shall be 105 metres and its breadth 68 metres. Season by giving written notice thereof in Form 7 to the Board. other form of pitch presentation (such as circular or diagonal patterns) is permitted. 143 144 Rules: Section K K.13.3. a parking area is provided for Officials of the Visiting Club and Match Officials close to their respective points of entry to the Stadium; K.13.4. the Players’ entrance as well as the parking area and the points of entry referred to are adequately policed or stewarded; and K.13.5. access to the Match Officials dressing room is controlled in compliance with guidance as issued by PGMOL and approved by the Board. K.14.Each Home Club shall further procure that Players and Match Officials are provided with a safe and secure: K.14.1. means of access to and egress from the Stadium prior to and after the League Match; K.14.2. environment in which to play the League Match; and K.14.3. means of access to and egress from the pitch prior to the kick-off of a League Match, at the beginning and end of the half-time interval and upon the conclusion of the League Match. The Pitch K.15. Unless otherwise permitted by the Board, in League Matches the length of the pitch K.16. The Board shall only give permission to a Club for the dimensions of its pitch to be other than as set out in Rule K.15 if it is impossible for it to comply with Rule K.15 due to the nature of the construction of its Stadium. K.17. A Club shall register the dimensions of its pitch before the commencement of each K.18. The Board may at any time require a Club to obtain and submit to the Board a report by an independent expert certifying its pitch dimensions. K.19. No Club shall alter the dimensions of its pitch during the Season without the prior written consent of the Board. K.20. The height of the pitch grass shall not exceed 30mm and the entire playing surface must be cut to the same height. The grass shall be cut so as to display straight, parallel lines across the entire width of the pitch, perpendicular to the touchlines. No K.21. Each Club shall take all reasonable steps to maintain its pitch in good condition throughout the Season and the Board may require a Club to take such steps as the Board shall specify if it is not satisfied that the pitch is being maintained to an adequate standard. K.22. Each Club shall provide and maintain at its Stadium an undersoil heating system for its pitch and shall ensure, so far as is reasonably possible, that the pitch is playable on the occasion of each home League Match. Pitch Protection K.23. In order to protect the pitch, unless otherwise mutually agreed between both participating Clubs, the following procedures shall be adopted by Players and Officials in the periods immediately before and after a League Match and at half time: K.23.1. the pitch shall only be used for warming up or warming down by Players named on Form 8 plus an additional goalkeeper; K.23.2. pre-match warming up by either team shall not commence until 45 minutes before the kick-off time at the earliest, shall not last for more than 30 minutes, and shall end no later than 10 minutes before the kick-off time; K.23.3. if portable goals are provided they shall be used for all goalkeeping drills other than crossing practice; K.23.4. the goalmouth area shall be used by goalkeepers only if portable goals are not provided or for crossing practice and then only for not more than 20 minutes; K.23.5. for the purposes of warming up and warming down each team shall use only part of the pitch between the edge of a penalty area and the half way line or as otherwise directed by the groundsman; K.23.6. all speed and stamina work shall be undertaken off the pitch parallel to the touchline opposite the side to be patrolled by the assistant referee or, in the absence of sufficient space, in that part of the pitch described in Rule
K.23.5 above or as otherwise directed by the groundsman; K.23.7. Players using the pitch at half time shall give due consideration to any other activity or entertainment taking place on the pitch at the same time; K.23.8. the Home Club may water the pitch and/or carry out any remedial or repair work to the pitch at half time provided that it gives reasonable notice to the referee and the other Club that it intends to do so and that any such watering and/or remedial or repair work is carried out evenly over the entire length and width of the pitch; and K.23.9. any warming down after the conclusion of the League Match shall last for no longer than 15 minutes and for that purpose neither penalty area shall be used. Artificial Surfaces K.24. No League Match shall be played on an Artificial Surface. Goal Line Technology and Video Assistant Refereeing K.25. Each Club’s Stadium must have installed such Goal Line Technology as the Board shall specify from time to time and, in respect of each League Match, facilitate the installation of such equipment so as to enable the use of video assistant refereeing in accordance with any protocol issued by the International Football Association Board and/or the Board from time to time (“VAR”). 

 

     

     

    

		Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements properly maintained in accordance with all applicable requirements insofar and to any Person properly authorised by the League or FIFA to test or Guidance Prior to the start of Season 2019/20, a Club may apply to the Board for dispensation from Rule K.29, which will be granted where it can demonstrate that its pre-sale of tickets to supporters in the area surrounding the trainers’ benches renders compliance impracticable. Such dispensation will (if granted) last only for the duration of Season 2019/20. requirements and having regard to guidance issued by the Sports Ground Safety 145 146 Rules: Section K K.30. The individuals occupying the trainers’ benches shall display throughout the League Match such identification as is required and provided by the Premier League. Technical Areas K.31. The technical areas shall include the trainers’ benches required by Rule K.28 and shall extend one metre either side of each and to within one metre of the touchline. K.32. The boundaries of each of the technical areas shall be clearly marked. Sanitary Facilities K.33. Each Club shall provide sufficient, bright, clean and hygienic toilet and washing facilities for male and female spectators in accordance with any local authority Authority. K.26. Each Club shall: K.26.1. ensure that the Goal Line Technology and VAR installed at its Stadium is as such maintenance is the responsibility of the Club and not the responsibility of any Person appointed by the League pursuant to Rule K.26.2; K.26.2. give all necessary cooperation to such Person appointed by the League to supply, install, maintain and operate such Goal Line Technology and VAR certify the Club’s Goal Line Technology or VAR; and K.26.3. use Goal Line Technology and VAR only as specified by the Board from time to time.. K.27. For the avoidance of doubt, ownership of the Goal Line Technology installed and operated at each Club, and of all rights arising therefrom or in connection therewith, shall not belong to the Club. Trainers’ Bench Facilities K.28. Each Club shall provide separate trainers’ benches adjacent to the pitch for the sole use of team officials, medical staff and substitute Players of each of the Home Club and the Visiting Club. Such trainers’ benches shall be clearly marked ‘Home’ and ‘Away’, shall have direct access onto the pitch, shall be located equidistant from the halfway line, shall be under cover and shall each contain 14 seats. K.29. In addition to the 14 positions situated in the Visiting Club’s trainers’ bench, each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium eight positions for the sole use of coaching and medical staff of the Visiting Club. These positions must be in one self-contained area with access to the Visiting Club’s trainers’ bench. Facilities for Disabled Supporters K.34. Subject to Rule K.34A, each Club shall provide sufficient and adequate facilities for disabled supporters. K.34A.Where a League Match is to be played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors), the obligation at Rule K.34 shall not apply. CCTV K.35. A Home Club may arrange for any League Match in which its team participates to be relayed by closed circuit television to other locations within its Stadium. K.36. Except at any time when any live Transmission of any League Match pursuant to a UK Broadcast Contract is in progress, a Visiting Club may arrange by agreement with the Home Club for the closed circuit television signal of a League Match in which it participates to be relayed to its Stadium only. In all such circumstances, the Visiting Club shall ensure that any such relay of any such signal shall be encrypted. Giant Screens K.37. Except with the prior written consent of the Board, giant screens or the like at a Club’s Stadium shall
not be used to relay to spectators closed circuit pictures of the League Match at which they are present. K.38. Any consent given under the provisions of the above Rule shall be subject to the following conditions: K.38.1. the screen shall be located so that it does not interfere with the League Match at which it is used or distract the Players and Match Officials; K.38.2. it shall be operated by a responsible Person who is fully aware of the conditions governing its use; K.38.3. the Club has installed (to the League’s specification) such equipment as necessary to ensure that the ‘VAR information’ feed can be used on the giant screen; K.38.4. the screen may be used to show: K.38.4.1. live action; K.38.4.2. when the ball is not in play, action replays of positive incidents; or K.38.4.3. replays or still images of incidents determined by the video assistant referee, in accordance with any guidance issued by the Board, K.38.5. subject to Rule K.38.4.3 the screen shall not be used to show: K.38.5.1. action replays of negative or controversial incidents; K.38.5.2. any incident which may bring into question the judgment of a Match Official; K.38.5.3. the area of the trainers’ bench; K.38.5.4. until substitute boards have been displayed, pictures of any substitute Player warming up or preparing to enter the field of play; or 

 

     

     

    

		Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance Assessment of compliance will be undertaken via self-assessment, inspections by the League or its appointees, and, if there is disagreement as to whether a Club complies with a particular requirement, by an independent audit. more of the requirements of Rules K.43 to K.89 or Rules K.133 to K.155, despite its best the League may suspend action for breach of such Rules for such period of time and Guidance If the existing nature of a Club’s Stadium is such that it necessitates a longer lead time to put in place a facility required by these Rules, then it may apply to the Board for temporary dispensation from the relevant Rule. In extreme cases, it is recognised that it may be physically impossible to comply with a particular requirement. In such a case, the Board may waive compliance without the Club attracting sanction pursuant to Rule K.42 subject to whatever further action the Board considers appropriate to comply as much as reasonably practicable with the intent of the Rules. Any application for dispensation from any of the requirements in Rules K.43 to K.89 or Rules K.133 to K.155 will be judged on its own facts. Guidance The League shall notify Clubs of the connectivity specifications for the forthcoming Season by no later than the preceding 30 June. In respect of Season 2020/21, this deadline shall be amended so that the League’s notification will be provided as soon as possible following the conclusion of Season 2019/20. a network access facility within its Outside Broadcast Compound and maintenance; and final whistle of each League Match at its Stadium, an appropriately 147 148 Rules: Section K K.46. Each Club shall give the Match Manager all such assistance, and access to such facilities, areas and rooms, as may be reasonably required. K.47. Each Club shall: K.47.1. provide at its Stadium for the use of the League in relation to this Section K provide such rights and access as is needed for its installation and K.47.2. ensure that for at least three hours before kick-off and two hours after the competent Official is available to ensure as far as reasonably practicable uninterrupted use of the services set out at Rule K.45. K.41. The details of how each Club will, subject to Rule K.42, comply with Rules K.43 to K.89 and Rules K.133 to K.155 shall be recorded in its Technical Specification. K.42. If a Club fails to comply with any of Rules K.43 to K.89 and Rules K.133 to K.155, the Board may: K.42.1. withhold from that Club part or all of its share of International Broadcast Revenue to which it would otherwise be entitled pursuant to Rule D.18 until such time as it has demonstrated compliance; and/or K.42.2. require the Club to undertake such works as the Board considers necessary by such date as the Board may specify; and K.42.3. in the event of any continuing breach or failure to implement works as required by the Board pursuant to Rule K.42.2, deal with the matter under the provisions of Section W of these Rules. K.40. Where a Club demonstrates to the League that it is unable to comply with one or endeavours, due to the nature of the construction and configuration of its Stadium, subject to such further order as the League considers appropriate. K.43. Subject to K.43A, the League will inform each Club no later than 14 days before the date of each League Match to be played at its Stadium of the Match Manager appointed to act at that League Match and whether, and if so to what extent, the Club is required to comply with the following Rules: K.43.1. Rules K.53 and K.54 (International TV Commentary Positions); K.43.2. Rule K.64 (Television Studios); K.43.3. Rule K.65 (seats for TV Broadcasters: Observer Seats); and K.43.4. Rule K.78 (car park spaces for the use of Broadcasters). K.43A. Where a League Match is to be played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors)
the League will meet the 14-day deadline referred to in Rule K.43 wherever practically possible and, where not practically possible, will provide as much notice as it can. K.44. Access to the facilities, areas and rooms described in this Section of the Rules shall, on the date of each League Match, be restricted to such personnel as are accredited by the League or Home Club and each Home Club shall ensure that such facilities, areas and rooms are stewarded in such a manner as to enforce this restriction. K.45. Each Club shall ensure that for each League Match played at its Stadium: K.45.1. the Stadium is supplied with internet connectivity with a total bandwidth capacity of 750 megabits per second, for the exclusive use of Broadcasters, accredited representatives of the media, data partners and representatives of the League; and K.45.2. within that total bandwidth, the Club provides connections to the internet and permits the installation and maintenance by the League of connectivity in accordance with the specification notified to the Club in advance of each Season. K.38.5.5. any pictures which may tend to criticise, disparage, belittle or discredit the League, any Club or any Official, Player or Match Official or to bring the game into disrepute. Media Facilities – General K.39. Each Club shall provide to the League such information and access to its Stadium as the League may reasonably require in order to assess whether the Club complies, or will in due course comply, with the requirements of Rules K.43 to K.89 and Rules K.133 to K.155. 

 

     

     

    

		Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance A Club will not be penalised for a failure to provide a full and clear view of the whole pitch under these Rules if the permanent infrastructure of its Stadium is such that this is not possible (for example due to the presence of stanchions supporting the roof of a stand), provided that its inability to provide such a full and clear view is communicated to the Board in the Technical Specification. Notwithstanding this, there must be no temporary or movable installations restricting the view. capacity for video and audio to be transmitted via a mini-camera to the Guidance When considering the location of the television gantry, Clubs should be aware of the need to position the gantry so as to ensure that the cameras positioned on it do not face directly into the sun. Guidance The mini-cameras referred to in Rule K.53.1 will be used to film commentators and not Match footage. Guidance Where the Rules specify that different Persons are entitled to each be placed as near to the half-way line as reasonably practicable, the Match Manager shall allocate actual positions. priority over such seats of the Radio Broadcasters) by any radio broadcasters with 149 150 Rules: Section K Radio Commentary Positions K.55. Each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium at least 15 Radio Commentary Positions for use by Radio Broadcasters and (subject to the whom the Home Club or the Visiting Club has entered into a Club Radio Contract, and each such position shall: K.53A. Where a League Match is to be played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors), the maximum occupancy of the International TV Commentary Positions shall be 15. K.54. Each International TV Commentary Position shall: K.54.1. be situated as close to the half-way line as reasonably practicable; K.54.2. consist of two seats for the use of commentators; K.54.3. be at least two metres wide and one metre deep; K.54.4. be Hardwired; K.54.5. have internet connectivity as set out in Rule K.45 and mains power; K.54.6. have a full and clear view of the whole pitch; and K.54.7. have a desk large enough to hold a monitor, two laptop computers and such commentary equipment as International Broadcasters may reasonably require. K.49. Each UK TV Commentary Position and each camera position on the Television Gantry shall be Hardwired. K.50. A Club may fulfil the requirements set out in Rule K.48 across two gantries in close proximity to each other provided that: K.50.1. one is at least 12 metres wide and two metres deep and able to accommodate at least two UK Commentary Positions and three cameras (allowing at least two metres by two metres per camera), in which case Rule K.48.1 shall apply to this gantry; and K.50.2. the other is at least seven metres wide and two metres deep and able to accommodate at least one UK Commentary Position and two cameras (allowing at least two metres by two metres per camera). UK TV Commentary Positions K.51. Each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium at least three UK TV Commentary Positions on the Television Gantry, for use by UK Broadcasters’ commentators. K.52. Each UK TV Commentary Position shall: K.52.1. consist of three seats; K.52.2. be no less than three metres wide and one metre deep; K.52.3. have internet connectivity as set out in Rule K.45 and mains power; K.52.4. have a full and clear view of the whole pitch; and K.52.5. have a desk large enough to hold a monitor, two laptop computers and such commentary equipment as UK Broadcasters may reasonably require. International TV Commentary Positions K.53. Subject to Rules K.43 and K.53A, each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium: K.53.1. at least 15 International TV Commentary Positions (which need not be on the Television Gantry, provided that they are situated on the same side of the pitch
as the Television Gantry and are sufficiently Hardwired for the receipt of the Broadcasters’ feeds to monitors), of which five must have Outside Broadcast Compound; and K.53.2. no fewer than five additional seats for the use of International Broadcasters’ technical staff. Television Gantry K.48. Subject to Rule K.50, each Club shall ensure that its Stadium has a television gantry which: K.48.1. is situated so that cameras can be positioned on the half-way line; K.48.2. (where the gantry is constructed after 5 June 2019) is, subject to any dispensation granted by the Board, no higher than 18 metres from pitch level and no further than 30 metres behind the relevant touchline; K.48.3. is at least 19 metres wide and at least two metres deep; K.48.4. is able to accommodate at least three UK TV Commentary Positions and five cameras, allowing at least two metres by two metres per camera (in accordance with Rule K.60 and Appendix 3); K.48.5. permits the cameras to have a full and clear view of the whole pitch; and K.48.6. permits each camera position and UK Commentary Position to be easily accessible by technical personnel during the League Match without disturbing the cameramen or commentators. 

 

     

     

    

		Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements kind to the other positions. tunnel interview positions created by Clubs after 30 June 2016: metres; and Guidance Tunnel interview positions should be configured in such a way that the largest position is the one that Players and Managers arrive at first, where reasonably practicable. Clubs should use such sound proofing and/or partitions as is/are necessary to satisfy the requirement set out at Rule K.58.3. The size requirements of the additional tunnel interview positions required by Rules K.57.1 and K.57.2 will be agreed by the League and the relevant Club in each case. (Behind Closed Doors), the obligations at Rules K.57, K.58 and K.59 shall not apply. Guidance Where a Club is regularly required to provide additional tunnel interview positions, in accordance with Rules K.57.1 and K.57.2, it is recommended that it installs permanent Hardwiring to those positions, to be used as necessary. Guidance Where Rule K.60.2 applies, the relevant camera will either be an existing camera from those referred to in Appendix 3 or a bespoke remote camera that is located behind the pitch level LED perimeter advertising boards (in which case, the Home Club must consent to the position of the camera, such consent not to be unreasonably withheld). 151 152 Rules: Section K K.59A.Where a League Match is to be played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol Camera Positions: Match Coverage K.60. Each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium Hardwired positions for television cameras in accordance with the requirements of Appendix 3, save that: K.60.1. in respect of all League Matches in Season 2020/21, the Home Club shall also provide a Hardwired fixed, unmanned camera position in the tunnel; and K.60.2. in respect of any League Match to be played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors), the Host Broadcaster may also notify the Club (via the Match Manager) in advance of the League Match that it will locate a bespoke camera at pitch level to capture in-Match celebrations of Players and/or individuals on the trainers’ benches. K.58. Subject to Rule K.59A, the tunnel interview positions shall be: K.58.1. located in the same stand as, and in close proximity to, the tunnel and the Players’ dressing rooms; K.58.2. designed so that television interviews within them can be conducted against the Interview Backdrops; and K.58.3. configured and designed in such way so as to ensure that each position can be used simultaneously and without causing noise disturbance of any K.59. Subject to Rule K.59A, the following additional requirements apply in respect of any K.59.1. one tunnel interview position must measure at least 2.5 metres by 2.5 K.59.2. with the exception of those interview positions required by Rules K.57.1 and K.57.2, all additional tunnel interview positions must measure at least 2 metres by 1.6 metres. K.55.1. comprise one seat; K.55.2. be situated as close to the half-way line as reasonably practicable and in any event no further than 25m either side of it; K.55.3. have a clear view of a television monitor; and K.55.4. have mains power and a desk large enough to hold such commentary equipment as Radio Broadcasters may reasonably require. TV Broadcasters’ Pitchside Presentation Positions K.56. Subject to Rule K.56A, each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium at least seven pitchside presentation positions (two for UK Broadcasters and five for International Broadcasters), each of which shall be: K.56.1. Hardwired; K.56.2. as close to the touchline as reasonably practicable; K.56.3. at least three metres wide; and K.56.4. available from at least four hours before kick-off until five minutes before kick-off, during half-time until at least five minutes before the re-start, and for at least one hour after the final whistle. K.56A. Where a League
Match is to be played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors), each Club shall only be required to provide five pitchside presentation positions, each of which shall meet the requirements set out at Rules K.56.1 to K.56.4. Tunnel Interview Positions K.57. Subject to Rule K.59A, each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium at least five Hardwired tunnel interview positions, two of which shall be for the use of UK Broadcasters, and three of which shall be for the use of International Broadcasters, save that: K.57.1. where the League confirms to the Home Club no later than seven days prior to a League Match to be played at its Stadium that more than 12 International Broadcasters will be in attendance, the Club must provide at least six tunnel interview positions for the use of TV Broadcasters (five of which must be Hardwired); and K.57.2. where the League confirms to the Home Club no later than seven days prior to a League Match to be played at its Stadium that more than 15 International Broadcasters will be in attendance, the Club must provide at least seven tunnel interview positions for the use of TV Broadcasters (five of which must be Hardwired). 

     

     

    

 

 

		Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements camera equipment can be installed in the required camera positions; and Guidance A pod is a pair of scaffolding tubes fixed (at an equal distance apart) to the front of the camera position to support a camera mount. A hoist is a rope and pulley system for lifting equipment from floor level to working height. When fitting pods, Clubs should consult the League who will offer guidance on the dimensions required. Guidance These seats will be for the use of working personnel of TV Broadcasters. The tickets for these seats will be distributed by the League who will also monitor their use. Where necessary, Clubs shall take appropriate steps to ensure that any television monitors installed for accredited representatives of TV Broadcasters cannot be observed during the League Match by supporters of either participating Club. (Behind Closed Doors), the required number of seats to be made available under Guidance With respect to Rule K.62, ordinarily a ‘sufficient number’ of camera positions will be achieved by the provision of two separate camera positions per entry point to the Stadium (so if the Home Club and the Visiting Club arrive at the same point, two positions will be required, and if they arrive at different points, four positions will be required). supporters outside its Stadium before each League Match. (Behind Closed Doors), the obligation at Rule K.63 shall not apply. at its Stadium at least two Hardwired studios for the use of Broadcasters and each Guidance Where reasonably possible, Clubs should provide additional positions for the floor managers of the host broadcaster (where applicable) and the League, located in close proximity to the Match Manager’s position and so as to enable easy communication with the fourth official. It is envisaged that Broadcasters may use some of the seats allocated for reporters for technical equipment. References to “the League” in Rules K.66 and K.67 mean Premier League Productions, the League’s appointed production partner, which undertakes the broadcast of all League Matches on behalf of the League. Guidance With regard to the studio window, ideally the bottom of the window should be 50cm from the floor and the top of the window should be two metres from the floor. 153 154 Rules: Section K K.63. Subject to Rule K.63A, each Club shall permit TV Broadcasters to film coverage of K.63A.Where a League Match is to be played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol Television Studios K.64. Subject to Rules K.40 and K.43, each Club shall provide at each League Match played such studio shall: K.64.1. measure at least five metres by five metres; K.64.2. be at least three metres high; and K.64.3. have a window which is at least three metres wide (or, if constructed after 1 August 2014, 4.5 metres wide) by 1.5 metres high and which gives a full and clear view of the majority of the pitch and the crowd, unobstructed by any permanent Stadium structure, such as the giant screen. K.65A.Where a League Match is to be played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol Rule K.65 shall be amended from 25 to eight. Reporter, Floor Manager and Match Manager Positions K.66. Each Club shall provide at least eight seats (the positions of which shall be Hardwired) at each League Match played at its Stadium for the use of accredited representatives of UK Broadcasters, International Broadcasters and the League. Such seats shall be situated as near to the trainers’ benches as practicable and must provide a full, clear view of the whole pitch. K.67. Each Club shall provide one position at each League Match played at its Stadium for the use of the Match Manager, which must be situated: K.67.1. sufficiently close to the position of the fourth official to enable the Match Manager to easily communicate with the fourth official during the League Match without needing
to enter either technical area to do so; and K.67.2. so as to enable the Match Manager to easily communicate with the floor manager(s) of the League and the host broadcaster (where applicable) during a League Match. If the Club is unable to fulfil this requirement at its Stadium, it must permit the League to install a system to facilitate such communication. Camera Positions: Team and Supporter Arrivals K.62. Each Club shall provide at its Stadium a sufficient number of separate and static Hardwired camera positions to enable the filming of the arrivals of each team before each League Match. K.61. Each Club shall: K.61.1. provide such pods and hoists as are necessary in order to ensure that all K.61.2. ensure there is safe access to and egress from (including in case of emergency) the required camera positions for all persons and equipment. TV Broadcasters: Observer Seats K.65. Subject to Rules K.43 and K.65A, each Club shall make available at each League Match played at its Stadium at least 25 seats for the use of accredited representatives of TV Broadcasters, to be situated in close proximity to the half-way line, with easy access to the tunnel area and Mixed Zone and a clear view of a television monitor throughout the League Match. 

 

     

     

    

		Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance Further discussions will be undertaken with Clubs about the branding of the Mixed Zone. The League’s preference is that Interview Backdrops should be used in Mixed Zones. Accreditation of representatives of the media will be undertaken by the League or its appointee (currently Football DataCo Limited) on behalf of the League and Clubs. (Behind Closed Doors), the obligations at Rules K.69, K.70 and K.71 shall not apply. representatives of TV Broadcasters access to the tunnel interview positions referred Guidance Where, due to the configuration of the Stadium, a Club is unable to provide three positions for the use of analysts of the Visiting Club, it may seek dispensation from the League to provide two such positions. Guidance TV Broadcasters’ representatives are only permitted access to the tunnel interview positions for the filming of the exchange of team sheets, interviews, team arrivals, match reports, and to conduct unfilmed, informal discussions with coaching staff where the latter choose to speak to Broadcasters (and for the avoidance of doubt they are not obliged to engage in such informal discussions although they are encouraged to do so), and all other activities required by these Rules. with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors), accredited representatives of carry out all activity permitted by these Rules, provided that such access is at all the League’s specification; good working order at all times when its use is required; and confirming that the Hardwiring at its Stadium is in compliance with Rule K.73.1, design and installation of permanent outside broadcast cable infrastructure. 155 156 Rules: Section K K.72A.Notwithstanding Rule K.59A, where a League Match is to be played in accordance TV Broadcasters shall be permitted access to the tunnel area to prepare for and times compliant with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors). Hardwiring K.73. Each Club shall: K.73.1. ensure that, where required to do so by these Rules, it installs Hardwiring to K.73.2. ensure that all Hardwiring at its Stadium is properly maintained and in K.73.3. provide to the League a certificate in writing in advance of each Season such certificate to be provided by an independent Person experienced in the K.74. Each Club shall permit the installation of temporary cabling by Broadcasters sufficient to ensure the continuous Transmission of League Matches played at its Stadium in the event of the failure of any Hardwiring required by these Rules (in addition to any other measures that the League may specify in order to ensure such continuous Transmission). Mixed Zone K.69. Subject to Rule K.71A, each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium a Mixed Zone in which media interviews with Players and Managers may be conducted. K.70. Subject to Rule K.71A, the Mixed Zone shall: K.70.1. be located between the Players’ dressing rooms and the Players’ point of exit from the Stadium; K.70.2. be accessible to Players, Managers, coaching staff and accredited representatives of Broadcasters; K.70.3. be large enough to accommodate at least 20 representatives of Broadcasters; and K.70.4. have lighting of a sufficient level to provide suitable conditions for the Transmission of interviews. K.71. Subject to Rule K.71A, each Home Club: K.71.1. shall permit into the Mixed Zone: K.71.1.1. accredited representatives of Broadcasters who wish to conduct interviews in the Mixed Zone (up to a maximum of 20), who shall have priority entry into the Mixed Zone over those listed in Rules K.71.1.2 and K.71.1.3; K.71.1.2. accredited representatives of radio broadcasters with whom it or the Visiting Club has entered into a Club Radio Contract; and K.71.1.3. such authorised representatives of it or the Visiting Club as either may reasonably require in order to provide commentary or reports
on media services such as its website, social media accounts or television channel; and K.71A.Where a League Match is to be played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol Access to Tunnel Interview Positions K.72. Each Club shall at each League Match played at its Stadium permit accredited to in Rule K.57 to K.59 to prepare for, set up and carry out all activity permitted by these Rules. The Match Manager will manage all such access to ensure that, as far as reasonably practicable, the Persons referred to in this Rule only have access to the tunnel interview positions when needed. K.71.2. may, at its discretion, permit into the Mixed Zone such other accredited representatives of the media as it considers appropriate. Visiting Club Analyst Positions K.68. Each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium three dedicated positions for the use of analysts of the Visiting Club, each of which shall: K.68.1. consist of one seat situated as near to the half-way line, the tunnel and the Visiting Club’s dressing room as reasonably practicable and provide a clear view of the whole pitch; K.68.2. be sufficiently Hardwired for the receipt of three separate Broadcaster feeds (the ‘world feed’, the ‘tactical feed’ and one ‘high behind’ feed) by monitors in place at the relevant position; K.68.3. have internet connectivity in accordance with Rule K.45 and mains power; and K.68.4. have a desk large enough to hold a monitor and a laptop computer (and such other equipment as the analyst(s) may reasonably require). 

 

     

     

    

		Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Broadcasters to enable the Transmission of the Club’s Pre-Match Media Conference, Guidance Where a League Match is to be played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors), the Pre-Match Media Conference shall take place virtually, meaning that no representatives of Broadcasters and other accredited representatives of the media will be present in the room in which the Conference is conducted, with the live feed to be provided to the League and Broadcasters by the Club. Guidance The identity of the suppliers of the relevant “network access facility” for the purpose of Rule K.80 will be notified to Clubs by the League in advance of each Season. With regard to Rule K.81, if an additional area is needed because satellite uplinking is not reasonably practicable from the Outside Broadcast Compound, then the additional area must be sufficiently large (approximately 120 m2) to accommodate six satellite news gathering trucks. Clubs should be aware of the additional provisions regarding the Outside Broadcast Compound at Rule K.47. Guidance Car park spaces that are not required by Broadcasters will be released back to the League no later than fourteen days before the date of the League Match pursuant to Rule K.43. Guidance Rule L.21 provides that at least 75 minutes before the kick-off, a representative of each Club must submit to the referee and their opponents a team sheet. The Match Manager will give copies of the team sheets to Broadcasters and to the League’s data providers. Clubs will remain responsible for distributing it to others (e.g. representatives of the written media). kick-off. Guidance Publication of team sheets is strictly embargoed until 60 minutes before kick-off. The League will ensure that Broadcasters comply with this embargo. 157 158 Rules: Section K K.83. A Club playing in a League Match shall not publish the teams until 60 minutes before K.78A. Where a League Match is to be played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors), each Home Club shall ensure that each Cleared Individual (as defined in the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors)) is provided with a parking space, where requested. Outside Broadcast Compound K.79. Subject to Rule K.79A, at each League Match, the Home Club shall provide a secure, level area (with a hard surface suitable for the parking of TV Broadcasters’ vehicles) outside and adjacent to the Stadium of at least 1500m2 for the exclusive use of the League’s and TV Broadcasters’ vehicles. K.79A. Where a League Match is to be played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors), and where an area larger than 1500m2 is required to adhere to social distancing requirements and provide the facilities referred to in Rule K.79, the Home Club shall use its best endeavours to provide such an expanded area. Official Club Team Sheets K.82. Each Home Club shall provide to the Match Manager the official team sheets of both the Home Club and the Visiting Club as soon as reasonably practicable after they have been submitted to the referee pursuant to Rule L.21. Power Supply K.76. Each Club shall provide at its Stadium and make available to Broadcasters, at their request, access to electricity supply on the day of each League Match sufficient to power the Broadcasters’ match day operations. K.77. At each League Match, the Home Club shall provide such facilities and access as is required by a Broadcaster to establish its own power supply for an Outside Broadcast Compound. Car Park Spaces K.78. Subject to Rules K.43 and Rule K.78A, each Club shall make available to the League a minimum of 20 car park spaces as close to the Outside Broadcast Compound as reasonably practicable for each League Match played at its Stadium for the use by TV Broadcasters. Transmission of Pre-Match Media Conference
K.75. Each Club shall permit the League to install such facilities as are required to allow where such facilities are not already in place (subject to any embargo implemented in accordance with Rule K.107). K.80. Subject to Rule K.80A, the Outside Broadcast Compound shall: K.80.1. have sufficient drainage, toilets and waste disposal facilities; and K.80.2. include sufficient working lights to enable complete illumination of the area above the League’s and TV Broadcasters’ vehicles, and each Club shall ensure that Broadcasters are given all requested access to the network access facility within the Outside Broadcast Compound located at its Stadium. K.80A. Where a League Match is to be played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors), the Home Club shall procure four male and two female toilets in close vicinity to the Outside Broadcast Compound. K.81. The Outside Broadcast Compound shall have an unobstructed view of the southern horizon such as to allow satellite uplinking or if the Outside Broadcast Compound does not have such unobstructed view, the Club must provide an additional area as close as reasonably practicable to the Outside Broadcast Compound to enable satellite uplinking. 

 

     

     

    

		Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements comply with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors), an alternative location may be utilised for the relevant media conference, provided that the location is agreed in advance with the League. Guidance Accreditation of representatives of the media will be undertaken by the League or its appointee (currently Football DataCo Limited) on behalf of the League and Clubs. Guidance Accredited representatives of the media and Broadcasters shall, on arrival, proceed directly to their allocated working position/seat. Guidance This can be the same room as the media working area described in Rule K.84. With regard to Rule K.86.4, ideally the camera platform should be able to accommodate up to 10 cameras. Guidance Accreditation of photographers will be undertaken by the League or its appointee (currently Football DataCo Limited) on behalf of the League and Clubs. (Behind Closed Doors), the maximum number of accredited photographers to be Guidance In respect of any League Match to which the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors) applies, where the media conference room referred to in Rule K.86 is not available as a result of the Club’s requirement to 159 160 Rules: Section K K.89A.Where a League Match is to be played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol permitted pitchside access shall be ten. No access to the working area mentioned at Rule K.89.4 shall be permitted. K.86A.Where a League Match is to be played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors), the obligation at Rule K.86.1 shall not apply. K.85. Subject to Rule K.85A, refreshment facilities of a standard to be determined by the Home Club shall be made available to accredited representatives of the media and Broadcasters for a reasonable period before and after the League Match and during the half-time interval. K.85A. Where a League Match is to be played at its Stadium in accordance with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors), the obligation at Rule K.85 shall not apply save that bottled water must still be provided by the Home Club. Media Conference Room K.86. Subject to Rule K.86A, each Club shall provide at each League Match at its Stadium a media conference room with the following minimum facilities: K.86.1. seating for 70 persons; K.86.2. lighting of a sufficient level for the filming and live Transmission of the Post-Match Media Conference; K.86.3. a podium at the front of the room and in clear view of the cameras, with table and chairs to seat three people; and K.86.4. a Hardwired camera platform at the rear of the room of sufficient size to accommodate at least two cameras and with an unobstructed view of the podium. K.87A. Where a League Match is to be played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors), the obligation at Rule K.87 shall be amended so that a maximum of 28 seats shall be provided by the Home Club (three of which shall be made available for the League’s data providers). K.88. Subject to Rule K.88A, the seats referred to in Rule K.87 shall have a desktop, electricity supply, a clear view of a television monitor, telephone point, and internet connectivity as set out in Rule K.45. K.88A. Where a League Match is to be played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors), the obligation at Rule K.88 shall not apply. Instead, each Club shall use reasonable endeavours to provide such facilities to all 25 press seats. Facilities for Photographers K.89. Subject to Rule K.89A, each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium facilities for photographers to the following minimum standards: K.89.1. pitch side access for 20 accredited photographers and messengers and appropriate pitch side wiring and wireless internet connectivity; K.89.2. bibs bearing the word “Photographer” on the rear, numbered consecutively, the numbers appearing on
both the front and rear of the bib; K.89.3. bibs of a different colour bearing the word “Messenger” on the rear and similarly numbered; and K.89.4. a working area or wire room of 20 square metres, internet connectivity as set out in Rule K.45, 16 power points, a television monitor, shelves to support laptop computers and refreshment facilities. Press Seats K.87. Subject to Rule K.87A, each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium a minimum of 50 seats for the use of accredited representatives of the media and the League’s data providers. Such seats must be located: (a) near the media working room; and (b) in a position enabling a clear view of the whole pitch. Media Working Area K.84. Subject to Rule K.84A, each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium a working area for the use of accredited representatives of the media and Broadcasters, such area to be located in the same stand as the Players’ dressing rooms and comprising a room of minimum 50m2 and supplied with 25 individual or linked work stations, each of which shall have its own desk, chair, electricity supply and internet connectivity as set out in Rule K.45. K.84A. Where a League Match is to be played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors), the area referred to at Rule K.84 shall not be used for the purpose detailed in Rule K.84 and each Club shall ensure that there is no congregation in the area. 

 

     

     

    

		Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance The League may waive or vary the requirements set out in Rule K.93 (at its absolute discretion) in exceptional circumstances and upon request from a Club if, for example, the proximity in time between a match in the UEFA Europa League competition and the subsequent League Match and/or the location of the relevant UEFA Europa League Match makes it impracticable for the Club to arrange its Content Session at a time when its subsequent first team match is a League Match. A Club seeking a waiver or variation of these requirements from the League in respect of a particular Content Session must notify the League of that fact in good time and abide by the League’s decision as to whether or not to grant the Club’s request. In lieu of a conventional interview, any Broadcaster entitled to attend a Content Session may apply to the League for permission to use its allotted time in that Content Session for a background briefing with the Players(s) and/or the Manager who will be made available. Such an application will only be granted by the League with the permission of the Club concerned. K.97), each Club shall give the League and the relevant UK Broadcaster at available for the UK Content Session to which the League Match relates, date, time, and location of the UK Content Session; Guidance In the event that any League Matches during Season 2020/21 are not played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors), compliance with Rule K.92 will be assessed on a pro rata basis across Season 2020/21. 161 162 Rules: Section K K.93. Each Club shall ensure that, in each case, its Content Session takes place on a date when its subsequent first team match is a League Match. UK Content Sessions K.94. In respect of a League Match to be Transmitted live by a UK Broadcaster, each participating Club shall be required to make its Players and/or its Manager available for a Content Session with that UK Broadcaster (a “UK Content Session”), in accordance with the following requirements: K.94.1. in advance of the League Match to which the UK Content Session relates, the relevant UK Broadcaster will provide each participating Club (with a copy to the League) with a shortlist of two Players that it wishes to be made available for the UK Content Session; K.94.2. subject to Rule K.95, each participating Club must make (at least) one of the two Players included on the shortlist referred to at Rule K.94.1, above, available for the UK Content Session and must inform the relevant UK Broadcaster (with a copy to the League) which of the two Players it has selected when providing the notice referred to at Rule K.94.3; K.94.3. unless otherwise agreed by the League (and subject to Rules K.96 and least: (a) six days’ notice of the name(s) of the Player(s) who will be made selected in accordance with this Rule K.94; and (b) seven days’ notice of the K.94.4. in the event that the Player selected by the Club becomes unable to participate in that UK Content Session due to illness, injury or other exceptional circumstance, the Club must (a) inform the relevant UK Broadcaster (with a copy to the League) as soon as reasonably possible, and (b) ensure that the second Player included on the shortlist referred to at Rule K.94.1, above, is made available as a replacement, or another suitable alternative is provided who is acceptable to the Broadcaster; and K.94.5. each participating Club must make its Manager available for each UK Content Session; and K.94.6. each participating Club must ensure that its Player(s) or Manager who is selected to participate in a UK Content Session is made available for a continuous period of no less than 15 minutes for filming and/or interview by the relevant UK Broadcaster. Content Sessions K.90. Subject to Rule K.90A and unless otherwise agreed by the League, each Club shall
ensure that, during the six days preceding the day of each League Match, there is a period of two hours during which TV Broadcasters (including such number of International Broadcasters as the League may determine) may conduct the discussions and/or record the content and/or conduct the interviews with Players and the Manager required by Rules K.94 to K.103 (“Content Session”). K.90A. Where a League Match is to be played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors), the Content Sessions required by Rules K.94 to K.103 may take place virtually, if so requested by the relevant Broadcaster(s). K.91. Each Club must ensure that its training ground includes a suitable, dedicated room in which (subject to Rules K.96 and K.102, below) the recording and interviews required by Rules K.94 to K.103 can be carried out. This room must measure no less than 2.5 metres by 2.5 metres and must be equipped with suitable facilities to enable the recording of interviews by TV Broadcasters, including, for example, mains power, sound proofing, black-out blinds and curtains on all windows and isolated air conditioning. K.92. Subject to Rule K.92A, at least once per calendar month (with the exception of June, July and August), each Club must permit TV Broadcasters to film and Transmit live at the TV Broadcasters’ request (through the presence of one or more on-site reporters, technicians and/or producers, if required) one uninterrupted period of no less than 15 minutes of a Club training session involving the first team squad. Clubs must give no less than 48 hours’ notice to the League of each such session and may limit the proximity of TV Broadcasters to a maximum of 30m from the pitch on which the training session is to take place. K.92A. In respect of any League Matches in Season 2020/21 that are to be played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors), the obligation at Rule K.92 shall be amended so that where the relevant TV Broadcasters are unable to perform the filming referred to in Rule K.92, the Club shall instead itself film one uninterrupted period of no less than 15 minutes of a Club training session involving the first team squad and distribute the footage to the League and TV Broadcasters within 24 hours of filming. 

 

     

     

    

 

		Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance Broadcasters will be encouraged to provide the shortlist referred to at Rule K.94.1 as far in advance of the League Match in question as possible to allow Clubs sufficient time to meet their obligations under Rule K.94.3 (and, in any event, such shortlists should be sent to Clubs no later than 24 hours before the deadline set out in Rule K.94.3). Any delay in the submission of such shortlists by Broadcasters will be taken into account by the League when considering Clubs’ compliance with Rule K.94.3. The League recognises that there may be weeks in which Clubs play two (or indeed in exceptional cases more than two) League Matches, e.g. over the Christmas period, and the League will take account of this fact when monitoring compliance with these Rules. The League will monitor Broadcaster access during such times to ensure that unreasonable demands are not being placed on Clubs. Guidance In the event that any League Matches during Season 2020/21 are not played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors), compliance with Rule K.96 will be assessed on a pro rata basis across Season 2020/21 (ie, if half of the Club’s League Matches are played in accordance with the protocol, the Club will only be required to provide three UK Content Sessions of the type referred to in Rule K.96). throughout the Season is subject to the following: Squad List must be made available by the Club, in accordance with Rule selected (by his inclusion on the shortlists referred to at Rule K.94.1); UK Content Sessions; Sessions on more than six occasions per Season; and respect of each Player. Should a Club wish to make an application for the Board, citing reasons (and, where appropriate, supporting evidence) Guidance Notwithstanding Rule K.97A, Clubs and UK Broadcasters may still mutually agree to carry out the UK Content Sessions in accordance with Rule K.97. In the event that any League Matches during Season 2020/21 are not played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors), compliance with Rule K.97 will be assessed on a pro rata basis across Season 2020/21 (ie, if a fifth of the Club’s League Matches are played in accordance with the protocol, the Club will only be required to provide four of the Content Sessions of the type referred to in Rule K.97) Guidance By way of example, should a Player be shortlisted for UK Content Sessions on five occasions throughout the Season, he must be made available by the Club on four of those occasions. If it is determined at the end of the Season that a Player has been made available by his Club for fewer than 75% of the UK Content Sessions for which he has been shortlisted, that Club will be in breach of Rule K.95. Clubs are free to exceed the minimum requirements referred to at Rule K.95 (by, for example, making a Player available for more than six UK Content Sessions and/or more than 75% of the UK Content Sessions for which he has been shortlisted), should they wish to do so. Season, its UK Content Session takes place at a location other than the dedicated room each case shall be subject to the agreement of the Club and the relevant UK Broadcaster. 163 164 Rules: Section K K.96. Subject to Rule K.96A, each Club shall ensure that, on no fewer than six occasions per referred to at Rule K.91, above. The date of such UK Content Session and their location in International Content Sessions K.98. Subject to Rules K.101 and K.102 below, in respect of each League Match: K.98.1. both participating Clubs shall ensure the attendance of (at least) one Player and/or the Manager during the Content Session for discussion and/ or recording and/or interview by International Broadcasters, non-live UK Broadcasters and the League, for a period of no less than 45 minutes (an “International Content Session”); K.95.The selection of Players to be
made available by Clubs for UK Content Sessions K.95.1.subject to Rules K.95.2 and K.95.3, below, each Player listed on a Club’s K.94, for no fewer than 75% of the UK Content Sessions for which he is K.95.2. no Club will be required to make any Player available for two consecutive K.95.3. no Club will be required to make any Player available for UK Content K.95.4. each Club is entitled to apply to the Board for special dispensation for a Player to be granted an exemption from the requirements of Rule K.94 for a period of up to four weeks. The Board will only grant such special dispensation in exceptional circumstances and only once per Season in special dispensation in accordance with this Rule, it must do so in writing to for its application. The Board’s decision as to whether or not to grant such special dispensation in each case is final and not subject to challenge. Where such dispensation is granted, the Board will confirm to the Club how that dispensation affects the Player’s remaining obligations under Rules K.94 to K.100 for the remainder of the Season. K.97. Subject to Rule K.97A, each Club shall ensure that, on no fewer than five occasions per Season, it makes two or more of its Players available together for a UK Content Session. The date of such Content Session in each case shall be subject to the agreement of the Club and the relevant UK Broadcaster. Where it is agreed between the Club and the relevant UK Broadcaster that two or more Players will be made available together for a Content Session, the identity of the Players to be made available will be determined as follows: K.97.1. the relevant UK Broadcaster will provide the Club (with a copy to the League) with a shortlist of two Players, from which the Club will select one Player to be made available for the Content Session; K.97.2. subject to Rule K.95, once the identity of the first Player to be made available is confirmed by the Club to the relevant UK Broadcaster, the UK Broadcaster will then provide a further shortlist of two Players, which may include a Player included on the shortlist referred to at Rule K.97.1 above (with a copy to the League), from which the Club will select one Player to be made available for the Content Session; and K.97.3. in the event that the relevant UK Broadcaster and the Club agree that one or more further Player(s) will be made available for the Content Session, their identity in each case will be determined by means of the process referred to in Rule K.97.2, above. K.97A.During the period in which League Matches are to be played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors), the obligation at Rule K.97 shall not apply. K.96A.During the period in which League Matches are to be played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors), the obligation at Rule K.96 shall not apply. 

 

     

     

    

		Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements fewer than three occasions; as follows: Club for no fewer than three International Content Sessions; Guidance There may be occasions in which a Club wishes to make a Player available for an International Content Session who does not meet the criteria specified in Rule K.98.3, but who is nevertheless editorially relevant (for example, a Player who has recently recovered from injury and/or who has been recently signed). In such circumstances, Clubs should consult with the League, which may provide dispensation from the requirements of Rule K.98.3, where it agrees with the editorial relevance of the Player. Guidance Regardless of the number of International Broadcasters present, Clubs are only required to provide (at least) one Player and the Manager for the 45 minutes specified in Rule K.98. However, Clubs should be aware that the requirement that the Player and/or Manager be made available for a 45 minute period during the International Content Session remains even in the event that no International Broadcasters are in attendance. In those circumstances, the League may use the full 45 minute entitlement, if necessary. International Content Session is to take place) from which the Club will select the two Guidance Notwithstanding Rule K.101A, Clubs and International Broadcasters may still mutually agree to carry out the International Content Sessions in accordance with Rule K.101. In the event that any League Matches during Season 2020/21 are not played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors), compliance with Rule K.101 will be assessed on a pro rata basis across Season 2020/21 (ie, if a third of the Club’s League Matches are played in accordance with the protocol, the Club will only be required to provide two of the International Content Sessions of the type referred to in Rule K.101). Guidance The League may grant dispensation to Clubs from the deadlines set out in Rule K.99 where training schedules and/or fixtures in other competitions make adhering to such deadline impracticable. In such circumstances, Clubs should seek such dispensation as far in advance of the relevant deadline as reasonably possible to allow the League to consider the request and its effect on Broadcasters. 165 166 Rules: Section K K.101. Subject to Rule K.101A, on no fewer than three occasions during each Season (the dates of which are subject to the agreement of the Club and the League), a Club must make two or more of its Players available together for an International Content Session. In such cases, the League will provide the relevant Club with a shortlist of at least three Players (by no later than seven days prior to the date on which the relevant or more Players who will be made available for the International Content Session. K.101A.During the period in which League Matches are to be played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors), the obligation at Rule K.101 shall not apply. K.99. In respect of each League Match, each International Content Session must take place by the following deadlines: Day of League Match Deadline for International Content Session Saturday, Sunday or Monday Within six days of the League Match, to start no later than 1.30pm on the immediately preceding Friday. Tuesday Within six days of the League Match, to start no later than 1.30pm on the immediately preceding Monday. Wednesday Within six days of the League Match, to start no later than 1.30pm on the immediately preceding Tuesday. Thursday Within six days of the League Match, to start no later than 1.30pm on the immediately preceding Wednesday. Friday Within six days of the League Match, to start no later than 1.30pm on the immediately preceding Thursday. K.100.Over the course of each Season, each Club shall ensure that: K.100.1.its Manager is made available for International Content Sessions on no K.100.2.each
of its Players is made available for International Content Sessions K.100.2.1. if the Player has been included in his Club’s starting line-up in respect of 30 or more League Matches throughout the Season, that Player must have been made available by his K.100.2.2. if the Player has been included in his Club’s starting line-up in respect of 20 or more League Matches throughout the Season, that Player must have been made available by his Club for no fewer than two International Content Sessions; K.100.2.3. if the Player has been included in his Club’s starting line-up in respect of 10 or more League Matches throughout the Season, that Player must have been made available by his Club for at least one International Content Session; and K.100.3. subject to Rules K.98 and K.100.1, every International Broadcaster that wishes to attend one of the Club’s International Content Sessions is permitted to do so and is given no less than 10 minutes of access to interview either: (a) one of the Club’s Players; or (b) its Manager. K.98.2. both participating Clubs shall give the League at least one weeks’ notice of the date, time and location of their respective International Content Session (subject to Rules K.101 and K.102) and the name(s) of the individual(s) who will be made available for the International Content Session, which may be amended in each case, subject to the agreement of the League, in exceptional circumstances and provided that no such amendment is made within 72 hours of the League Match to which the International Content Session relates; and K.98.3. any Player(s) to be made available by the Club for an International Content Session must have featured prominently in any of the Club’s previous three League Matches (assessed as at the date when the notice referred to in Rule K.98.2 is provided to the League). 

 

     

     

    

		Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance The International Content Sessions referred to at Rules K.101 and K.102 may be carried out in parallel, meaning that (subject to the agreement of the League) a Club may make more than one of its Players available for an International Content Session to take place away from the dedicated room referred to in Rule K.91. Guidance In the event that the League Champions are required to participate in any other competitions during the week following the final League Match of the Season, making compliance with Rule K.105 impractical, the League and the Club will agree revised dates outside the deadline in Rule K.105 but as soon as possible thereafter. considers appropriate, to be scheduled as follows: 1.30pm (save for exceptional circumstances, to e.g. in the case of late return from a fixture in 1.30pm. Guidance Whilst not bound to comply with Rule K.104, Clubs that become members of the League in Seasons 2020/21 and 2021/22 are encouraged nevertheless to participate in a similar content session during their membership of the League. 167 168 Rules: Section K Pre-Match Media Conference K.106. Subject to Rule K.107A, in addition to the requirements of Rules K.94 to K.100, each Club shall ensure that its Manager attends a media conference with Broadcasters and, at its discretion, such other accredited representatives of the media as the Club Day of League Match Day of Pre-Match Media Conference Saturday, Sunday or Monday Thursday or Friday to start no later than be managed and monitored by the League, the UEFA Europa League). Tuesday Monday to start no later than 1.30pm. Wednesday Monday or Tuesday to start no later than Thursday Wednesday to start no later than 1.30pm. Friday Thursday to start no later than 1.30pm. K.107. Subject to Rule K.107A, each Club must allow UK Broadcasters and the League access to the Pre-Match Media Conference for the Transmission of that conference. Clubs must not delay or otherwise restrict the Transmission of the Pre-Match Media Conference for any longer than 30 minutes after the commencement of that conference. K.107A. Where a League Match is to be played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors), the Pre-Match Media Conference required by Rules K.106 and K.107 shall take place virtually. No representatives of Broadcasters and other accredited representatives of the media will be present in the room in which the Conference is conducted (save for one camera operator), with the live feed being provided to the League and Broadcasters by the Club. K.102A.During the period in which League Matches are to be played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors), the obligation at Rule K.102 shall not apply. Additional League Content Sessions K.103. On no fewer than two occasions during each Season, in each case in lieu of its requirement to participate in an International Content Session in accordance with Rule K.98, above, each Club shall instead make available one Player or its Manager for a continuous period of no less than 60 minutes for the recording of additional ‘in-depth’ feature content by the League (the “Feature Session”), subject to the following: K.103.1. (subject to K.103A) the Feature Session shall take place on either a Monday or a Tuesday at a date and time mutually agreed by the Club and the League; K.103.2. in advance of the Season, the League shall provide the relevant Club with a shortlist of four individuals (either Players and/or the Manager) from which the Club will select two who will be made available for the two Feature Sessions; and K.103.3. an individual’s participation in a Feature Session (whether a Player or the Manager) shall count towards the League’s assessment of compliance with Rule K.100. K.103A. During the period in which League Matches are to be played in accordance with the
Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors), the Feature Sessions referred to at Rule K.103 may take place on any day, to be mutually agreed by the Club and the League. K.104. During the period covering Seasons 2019/20, 2020/21 and 2021/22, each Club that remains in membership of the League for that entire period shall use its best endeavours to deliver an additional extended content session to the League, the precise details of which (including the number and identity of the Players to be made available and the time, date and location of the session) shall be subject to the agreement of the Club and the League in each case. K.105. Within a week of the final League Match of each Season, the League Champions for that Season must participate in five additional features with the League and the UK Broadcaster designated by the League (the “Champions’ Features”) in accordance with the following conditions: K.105.1. of the five Champions’ Features, no fewer than three must include interviews with one or more Players who have played a significant role in the Club’s performance throughout the Season; and K.105.2. the content of each of the Champions’ Features must be agreed the Club, the League and the UK Broadcaster designated by the League. K.102. Subject to Rule K.102A, at least once per calendar month (with the exception of June and July), each Club must conduct an International Content Session at a location other than the dedicated room referred to at Rule K.91, above (an “International Content Session Plus”). The date and location of each such International Content Session Plus shall be subject to the agreement of the Club and the League in each case. 

 

     

     

    

		Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance Examples of suitable Pre-Match Positions include the dugout(s), the Manager’s office, the Directors’ Box and/or the tunnel area. The League will ensure that only one Broadcaster at a time is permitted to film at the designated Pre-Match Position. Guidance With regard to Rule K.112.1, it is appreciated that if the pre-match interview takes place before the announcement of the teams, the Club Official nominating a Player to take part may not be aware of the starting line-up due to timing issues. Clubs may accordingly prefer to ensure that such interviews take place after the announcement of the teams. The League reserves the right to investigate a breach of this provision if the nominated Player is one who could reasonably have been anticipated would not start the League Match, and/or if a Club persistently nominates Players none of whom go on to start the League Matches in question. If the Manager wishes to be interviewed before the announcement of the teams, this will be acceptable provided that the relevant TV Broadcaster (or the League) agrees, and provided that the Manager discloses his team selection to the relevant TV Broadcaster (or the League), who will keep this information strictly confidential until after the teams have been publicly announced which, as noted in Rule K.83, will not occur until 60 minutes before kick-off. Either of the interviews referred to at Rule K.112, above, may take place in the Club’s dressing room or any area proposed by the Host Broadcaster, subject to the agreement of the Club. Guidance Where by reason of adverse weather conditions (or other exceptional circumstances), the filming referred to in Rule K.110 poses a risk to the condition of the pitch, the requirements of Rule K.110 may be waived with the agreement of the League. The League will monitor requests by UK Broadcasters to conduct the filming referred to in Rule K.110 to ensure: (a) that requests to do so are made sufficiently in advance of the League Match to enable the Club to properly plan and to ensure that the timing and location of the filming can be recorded in the documents circulated by the relevant Match Manager in the week leading up to the League Match; and (b) that the filming does not in any way impact upon pre-Match warm-ups by either team or negatively affect the quality of the pitch. pitch filming as set out at Rule K.110. Guidance Notwithstanding Rule K.110A, Clubs are encouraged to allow UK Broadcasters access to other areas of their Stadium which are located in the ‘Amber Zone’, in accordance with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors). 169 170 Rules: Section K K.110A.Where a League Match is to be played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors), the UK Broadcaster shall not be permitted to carry out the on-Dressing Room Filming K.113. Subject to Rule K.113A, in respect of each League Match to be Transmitted live by a UK Broadcaster, each participating Club shall permit the UK Broadcaster or the League to gain access to and film footage of its dressing room between the time that the Club’s Strip has been laid out for the Players and the time that the Players arrive at the Stadium. K.109A.Where a League Match is to be played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors), the obligations set out at Rules K.108 and K.109 shall not apply. K.110. Subject to Rule K.110A, prior to each League Match to be Transmitted live in the UK, the Home Club must agree with the UK Broadcaster the details of a continuous period of 30 minutes, within the period between 120 minutes and 15 minutes prior to kick-off, when it can film and present for a continuous period of no less than 15 minutes from a location on the pitch (the exact pitch position(s) to be mutually agreed between the UK Broadcaster and the Club). Pre-Match Filming
K.108. Subject to Rule K.109A and in addition to the requirements of Rule K.113, by no later than two weeks prior to each Club’s first League Match of the Season, the Club and the League shall agree three positions within the Stadium that may be utilised by Broadcasters for pre-match filming prior to each League Match to be Transmitted live in the UK (“Pre-Match Positions”), one of which shall be the Home Club’s dressing room. K.109.Subject to Rule K.109A and by no later than two weeks prior to each League Match to be Transmitted live in the UK, the Home Club must notify the League: K.109.1. which of the Pre-Match Positions will be available to Broadcasters in advance of the League Match; and K.109.2. a continuous period of 60 minutes, within the period between five hours and two hours prior to kick-off (precise details to be agreed between the League and the Club), when filming can take place by Broadcasters at the designated Pre-Match Position. Interviews - General K.111. If interpretation into English is required for any interview taking place pursuant to Rules K.94 to K.100 (Content Sessions) or K.112 (Match Day Pre-Match Interviews), then it must be provided by the Club. K.111A. Where a League Match is to be played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors), all interviews taking place pursuant to Rules K.112 to K.125 shall be carried out at one of the pitchside positions set out at Rule K.56 and K.56A. Match Day Pre-Match Interviews K.112. Each Club shall ensure that the following are made available for an interview with one TV Broadcaster (or the League) within the period between 45 minutes and 120 minutes before the kick-off of the League Match: K.112.1. one of its Players (whose identity shall be confirmed by the Club to the Match Manager and UK Broadcaster filming the League Match (the “Host Broadcaster”) at least 15 minutes before the interview) who is to be in the starting line-up of the League Match (but who must not be the Player who was made available for interview prior to the previous League Match) who will be asked no more than three questions, all of which shall be related to that League Match; and K.112.2. its Manager, such interview to take place after the team sheets have been publicly announced, the exact time to be agreed with the TV Broadcaster and Match Manager (and to be adhered to by the Club and Manager once so agreed). 

 

     

     

    

		Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance Access to the dressing rooms will be for no longer than five minutes and will be monitored by the Match Manager, who will ensure that only the necessary TV Broadcaster and/or League personnel are present. Any footage will not be Transmitted until after the official team sheets have been published. Guidance Where the shortlisted Player selected pursuant to Rule K.118 is unable to participate in the Super-Flash Interview due to a need to receive immediate medical treatment that becomes apparent to the Club after the conclusion of the League Match, the Club will not be in breach of Rules K.117 or K.118 in the event that it replaces that injured Player with another shortlisted Player who has already returned to the dressing room before being made available for the Super-Flash Interview. so, the League may do so). UK Broadcasters K.120. Guidance For the avoidance of doubt, where a League Match is to be played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors), the Half-Time Interview (if conducted by the Manager) shall take place pitchside (in accordance with Rule K.111A). accordance with the provisions of Rules K.117 to K.125, below. (For the avoidance of concluded, even if this is after the times stated below). ‘Super-Flash’ interviews Guidance In assessing compliance with the requirements of Rule K.120.3, the League will take account of whether the relevant UK Broadcaster submitted its shortlist to the Club prior to the conclusion of the League Match, as required. International Broadcasters and the League Guidance For the avoidance of doubt, where a League Match is to be played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors), the Super-Flash Interview shall take place pitchside (in accordance with Rule K.111A) and before the Players return to the dressing room. 171 172 Rules: Section K K.118. When in receipt of that shortlist, the relevant Club must select at least one of the shortlisted Players to be made available for the Super-Flash Interview, together with one further Player (who may or may not be one of the other Players shortlisted by the Host Broadcaster but must have featured prominently in the League Match) who must also be made available for the Super-Flash Interview. K.121. In respect of each League Match, each participating Club must ensure that at least one of its Players who featured prominently in the League Match and/or its Manager is made available for interview by International Broadcasters in attendance at the League Match and the League (subject to Rule K.123 below), in accordance with the requirements set out in Rule K.124, below. K.117. Prior to the conclusion of each League Match, the Host Broadcaster may notify a participating Club of a shortlist of three Players who participated in the League Match and who the Host Broadcaster wishes to interview immediately after the conclusion of the League Match and before returning to the dressing room (the “Super-Flash Interview”). Post-Match Interviews, Mixed Zone and Post-Match Media Conference K.115. After the conclusion of each League Match, each participating Club must ensure that it makes its Player(s) and/or Manager available for interview strictly in doubt the relevant interviewees must remain so available until the interviews are K.116. No Player or Manager who has been sent-off in a League Match or is suspended for a League Match will be required to be made available for interview during or after that League Match. In such circumstances, the media obligations relating to a Club’s Manager shall be fulfilled by the Club’s assistant manager or another senior member of its coaching staff. In respect of each UK Broadcaster that has the right to the Transmission of a League Match, that UK Broadcaster is entitled to interview two Players and the Manager from each participating
Club (save where that Club has provided a Super-Flash Interview to that UK Broadcaster in accordance with Rule K.117) following each League Match, in accordance with the following requirements: K.120.1. prior to the conclusion of the League Match, the UK Broadcaster may notify a participating Club of a shortlist of three Players who participated in the League Match and who the UK Broadcaster wishes to interview following the League Match; K.120.2. when in receipt of that shortlist, the relevant Club must select at least one of the shortlisted Players to be made available for interview with the UK Broadcaster, together with one further Player (who may or may not be one of the other Players shortlisted by the UK Broadcaster but must have featured prominently in the League Match) and the Club’s Manager; and K.120.3. the relevant Players and the Manager must be made available for interview: (a) within 20 minutes of the conclusion of the League Match for interviews with a UK Broadcaster that has Transmitted the League Match live; and (b) within 45 minutes of the conclusion of the League Match for all other UK Broadcasters. K.119. In the event that the Host Broadcaster does not wish to carry out the Super-Flash Interview to which it is entitled, any other UK Broadcaster present at the League Match may exercise that right (and in the event that no UK Broadcaster wishes to do K.113A.Where a League Match is to be played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors), the obligation at Rule K.113 shall not apply. Half-time Interviews K.114. In respect of each League Match to be Transmitted live by a UK Broadcaster, the UK Broadcaster may request that the Manager (or a senior member of the coaching staff) of either or each participating Club provides an interview at the end of the half-time interval, before the re-start of the League Match. The Manager may elect to provide the interview requested or decline to do so, at his absolute discretion. 

 

     

     

    

 

		Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Radio Broadcasters Guidance For the avoidance of doubt, where a League Match is to be played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors), the interviews for Radio Broadcasters as required by Rule K.125 shall take place pitchside (in accordance with Rule K.111A). For the avoidance of doubt, all Players selected for doping control following a League Match are still expected to comply with their obligations regarding Broadcaster access (save where the doping control officer refuses to allow the Player to depart from the doping control station as a result of, for example, a lack of available chaperones). However, where selection for doping control affects a Player’s ability to make himself available for interview within the deadlines stipulated by these Rules, that will be taken into account by the Board when determining whether a breach has occurred. With regard to Rule K.121, the League in this context means Premier League Productions, the League’s appointed production partner which undertakes the broadcast of all League Matches on behalf of the League. The League then distributes content to International Broadcasters. The League considers it extremely important that, wherever possible, International Broadcasters receive interviews from Players with relevant language skills. Rule K.121 requires Clubs to ensure that either a Player or the Manager is available after the League Match for interviews with the League and all International Broadcasters present. The League will monitor Broadcaster access to ensure a balance between appropriate language content for International Broadcasters and that unreasonable demands are not being placed on Clubs. Furthermore, Clubs should ensure that they make a sufficient number of Players available for interview by International Broadcasters and the League to ensure compliance with the deadlines set out at Rule K.124. For example, if a Club makes only one Player available for interview by International Broadcasters and the League, it is unlikely that all such Broadcasters will receive interviews within the relevant deadlines. In such circumstances, where the deadlines are missed as a result of too few Players being made available by a Club, that Club will be in breach of these Rules. “Radio Broadcasters” means for the purposes of this Rule UK and/or Irish radio broadcasters only. Interviews with TV Broadcasters which take place pursuant to Rules K.117 to K.121 may take place in any location agreed between the relevant Broadcaster and the relevant Club. Guidance Where a League Match is to be played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors), the interviews with International Broadcasters as required by Rule K.122 shall take place virtually, with the Player/Manager who is the subject of the interview located pitchside (in accordance with Rule K.111A). of each League Match throughout the Season: Zone when exiting the Stadium following the League Match; or the Mixed Zone when exiting the Stadium following the League Match Mixed Zone is able to interview at least one such Player. 173 174 Rules: Section K K.126. Before 31 July each year, each Club must confirm to the League whether, in respect K.126.1. each of the Players listed on its team sheet will walk through the Mixed K.126.2. a minimum of six of the Players listed on the team sheet will walk through and the Club will ensure that each Broadcaster in attendance in the K.127. Having made the election referred to at Rule K.126, above, each Club must ensure that it complies with its chosen approach at each League Match. K.123. The identity/ies of the individual(s) to be made available for interview in accordance with Rule K.121, above, may be determined by the Club concerned, however, where it receives one or more requests from International Broadcasters that its Manager
be made available for an interview, it must ensure that it makes its Manager available in accordance with the following requirements: K.124. Each participating Club must make its Players and/or its Manager available for interviews with International Broadcasters and the League by the following deadlines: K.124.1. within 20 minutes of the conclusion of the League Match for the League save that: (a) where a Player has provided a Super-Flash Interview to the League, he is not required to provide a further post-match interview to the League, and (b) for each League Match that is broadcast live by a UK Broadcaster, this deadline is extended to 30 minutes for Players/the Manager from a Club that has lost the relevant League Match; K.124.2. within 30 minutes of the conclusion of the League Match for each International Broadcaster Transmitting the League Match live (save that this deadline is extended to 45 minutes for Players/the Manager from a Club that lost the relevant League Match); and K.124.3.within 45 minutes for each other International Broadcaster that has Transmitted the League Match. No. of requests by International Broadcasters Minimum no. of interviews for which Manager must be made available 1 1 2 1 3 2 4 2 5 3 6 3 7 or more 3 K.125. Each Club participating in a League Match must ensure that each Radio Broadcaster that has the right to the Radio Transmission of that League Match is permitted to interview: (a) at least one Player who featured prominently in the League Match; and (b) the Manager, following the League Match. K.122. Each participating Club is required to ensure that each International Broadcaster in attendance at the League Match and the League receive an interview by either a Player or its Manager in accordance with the deadlines set out in Rule K.124, below, save that a Club that has lost the League Match shall be required to provide such interviews to 15 International Broadcasters and the League (or more International Broadcasters, should they wish to do so). 

 

     

     

    

		Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance Clubs may withdraw a Player from walking through the Mixed Zone in exceptional circumstances, e.g. where the Player has suffered injury and needs medical treatment or is subject to doping control. (Behind Closed Doors), the Post-Match Media Conference shall take place virtually. media will be present in the room in which the Conference is conducted (save for one League and Broadcasters by the Club. Guidance Club media and broadcast channels are permitted to attend the session referred to in Rule K.133, above, provided that any additional filming or photography by such channels in no way interrupts or inhibits that session. Guidance Where a League Match is to be played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors), the access referred to at Rule K.130 means access to the virtual Post-Match Press Conference. Matches at which: (a) a Club’s result in that League Match guarantees that it will League Champions, the Club concerned shall grant access to the Host Broadcaster Guidance The purpose of this requirement is primarily to provide footage of players to be used in dynamic line-ups by TV Broadcasters. In addition, photographs of players will be used by the League’s trading cards partner. The League will hold the copyright in these photographs and licence it to Clubs. Guidance The Club’s own media channel may also conduct filming during the period referred to in Rule K.132. Where it chooses to do so, the Club and Host Broadcaster shall engage in good faith discussions in advance to ensure that both are able to carry out their media requirements in co-operation with each other. In the event that the League or its appointee is unable to carry out the filming or photography of a Contract Player pursuant to Rule K.133 then the Club should provide to the League a front-on head and body photograph of the Contract Player wearing the Club’s home Strip. As squads change over the Season, the League will ask Clubs to give access to new Players pursuant to Rule K.133.2. While the League will work with Clubs to schedule these further sessions, they will need to be undertaken before any new Player plays in a League Match. determined by the League) completed by each of its Contract Players and its Manager, language in which he is able to carry out any media duties required by these Rules. 175 176 Rules: Section K K.137. By no later than its first League Match of the Season, each Club shall submit to the League the results of a questionnaire (the form and content of which shall be indicating his hobbies and interests in each case, together with details of each K.132A. Where the League Matches referred to at Rule K.132 are played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors), the obligations at Rule K.132 shall not apply. Instead: K.132A.1. the Club and Host Broadcaster shall engage in good faith discussions regarding additional post-Match access at the League Matches referred to in Rule K.132; and K.132A.2. the Club’s own media channel shall not be permitted to conduct the filming referred to in Rule K.132 but may film any additional agreed content in co-operation with the Host Broadcaster. K.131.Each Club shall ensure that its Manager attends the Post-Match Media Conference. League Champions K.132.Subject to Rule K.132A, each Season, following the conclusion of each of the League become League Champions; and (b) the trophy is awarded to that Club for becoming to its dressing room from the period between the conclusion of the League Match and 60 minutes after the conclusion of the League Match. K.135. Each Club shall make available at its Stadium or training ground suitable facilities, the details of which shall be agreed between the Club and the League in advance, with the benefit of mains electric power, for the purposes of the filming and photography referred
to in Rule K.133. K.136.Each Club shall provide to the League by no later than 30 September each year a group photograph of all of the Players included on its Squad List and any Under 21 Players who in the Club’s reasonable opinion will play in a significant number of League Matches in the forthcoming Season. K.128.Subject to Rule K.128A, each Home Club shall facilitate a media conference following each League Match (the “Post-Match Media Conference”). K.128A. Where a League Match is to be played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol No representatives of Broadcasters and other accredited representatives of the camera operator and one sound operator), with the live feed being provided to the K.129.The Post-Match Media Conference shall take place in the media conference room referred to in Rule K.86. K.130. Each Home Club shall ensure that Broadcasters that wish to do so have access to the Post-Match Media Conference and may at its discretion give such access to accredited representatives of other media. Promotional Photographs and Footage K.133.Each Club shall: K.133.1. select (and notify the League of) one half day period, no later than 48 hours before the start of each Season, during which its Contract Players and Manager may be photographed and/or filmed by the League or its appointee; and K.133.2. ensure that each of its Contract Players and its Manager is available for a continuous period of no less than 60 minutes during such half day period for the photography and filming referred to at Rule K.133.1. K.134.For the purposes of the photography and filming referred to in Rule K.133: K.134.1.each Contract Player shall wear each of the Strips registered by the Club pursuant to Rule M.17; and K.134.2.the Manager shall wear match day attire (such as the Club’s official training kit or blazer or suit). 

 

     

     

    

		Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance The League will manage the requests for access made by Broadcasters under Rule K.138 to ensure that the demands made of Clubs or of individual Players and Managers are not too onerous. Guidance The average lux value referred to in Rule K.143.1 is calculated by adding together the readings in each direction taken from each of the 96 measurement points referred to in Rule K.145 and dividing them by 96. The average lux value referred to in Rule K.143.2 is calculated by adding together the readings taken in the same direction at each of the 96 measurement points referred to in Rule K.145 and dividing the total by 96. The average lux value referred to in Rule K.143.3 is calculated by adding together the readings taken in the same direction at each of the 96 measurement points referred to in Rule K.145 and dividing the total by 96. Clubs should also take measurements on the horizontal plane at all 96 measurements as referred to in Rule K.145 for reference. These measurements should be reported in the certificate required by Rule K.154. All measurements should be taken at 1m above the pitch surface. locations on the pitch such that the minimum illuminance is no less than half of the Guidance The requirements of Rule K.144 are often expressed by technical experts as “U1 values” and “U2 values” in the following manner: “Uniformity (U1 [min/max]) > 0.50 Uniformity (U2 [min/ave]) > 0.60” Guidance In respect of Season 2020/21, the deadline referred to in Rule K.141 shall be amended so that the Club’s notification must be provided as soon as possible following the conclusion of Season 2019/20. Participation by a Player or Manager in a Pre-Season Content Session will be taken into account by the League in its assessment of Club compliance with Rules K.95 and K.100, as appropriate. 177 178 Rules: Section K K.145. Calculation, measurement and reporting of the lux values shall be undertaken on the pitch using 96 measurement points in a grid format and at an equal distance from each other on each axis. K.144.The floodlighting must provide uniformity of maintained vertical illuminance at all maximum illuminance and no less than 60% of the average illuminance. Pre-Season Content Session K.139. Subject to Rule K.139A, each Club shall make no fewer than four Players and its Manager available for a Content Session, lasting for a continuous period of no less than 60 minutes, prior to the start of each Season (“Pre-Season Content Session”). The time, date and location of such Pre-Season Content Session, together with the identities of the Players in attendance shall be determined in accordance with Rules K.140 and K.141, below. K.139A.In respect of Season 2020/21, the Content Sessions referred to at Rule K.139 may be conducted after the Season has begun. K.140. Each Club must ensure the participation of its captain at its Pre-Season Content Session and must ensure that the remaining Players participating in the Pre-Season Content Session include only Players who were listed in the Club’s starting line-up in no fewer than 20 League Matches during the preceding Season (save that the League may grant dispensation from this requirement at its discretion, for example, where the Club registers one or more new Players). K.141.By no later than the 10 July preceding each Season, each Club must: K.141.1. notify the League of the identities of the Players (in addition to its Manager) who will be made available for the Pre-Season Content Session; and K.141.2. agree with the League the time, date and location of the Pre-Season Content Session (which may run immediately prior to or following or concurrently with the period referred to in Rule K.133, above, provided that it in no way inhibits the ability of the League and/or any Broadcaster to carry out the photography or filming
required under that Rule. Floodlights K.142. On the day of each League Match, each Club shall ensure that its floodlights are operational and comply with the requirements of these Rules for such period as the Board may from time to time specify. K.143.A Club’s Stadium must have floodlights giving a maintained vertical illuminance of: K.143.1.an average of at least 1650 lux and a minimum of at least 1000 lux when measured towards the principal camera on the Television Gantry; and K.143.2. an average of at least 1000 lux and a minimum of at least 650 lux at any one location on the pitch when measured towards the four vertical planes at 0°, 90°, 180° and 270° as shown in the pitch lighting grid set out below; and K.143.3. an average of at least 1650 lux and a minimum of at least 1000 lux on the horizontal reference plane. K.138. Each Club shall ensure that, when reasonably requested to do so by the League, Players and Managers will take part in recordings for the promotional purposes of Broadcasters and the League. 

 

     

     

    

		Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements comfortable, glare-free environment for spectators. Guidance – Pitch Lighting Grid To illustrate what is meant by this, Clubs are requested to measure and report lux values using a grid as shown below demonstrating each point on the pitch at which a measurement must be taken and recorded: Guidance This is especially important in the goalmouth area where it is recommended by the International Commission on Illumination that no floodlights are installed in the horizontal zone of 5o of either side of the goal line. The certificate to be provided to the League pursuant to Rule K.154 must contain the outcome of the measurement of the lux values at each point and in each direction on the pitch in this format. As five measurements must be taken at each of the 96 points, a total of 480 measurements must be taken (or 576 if including an assessment of illuminance towards the main camera). 179 180 Rules: Section K K.150.Each Club’s floodlighting shall have: K.150.1.colour rendering index Re of greater than 80; K.150.2. an average colour temperature of between 5200kelvin and 6000kelvin, being the average of three measurements taken in the middle of each goal-line and on the centre spot; and K.150.3. flicker (as measured by flicker factor) of no more than 6% at any one or more of the 96 measurement points referred to in Rule K.145 when measured towards the principal camera on the Television Gantry. K.151. Each Club must have installed at or adjacent to its Stadium an alternative power source for the floodlights such that the floodlighting shall continue with a minimum average illuminance of greater than 800 lux on the horizontal plane in the event of the failure of the primary power source. K.152. Details of the alternative power source referred to in Rule K.151, the estimated time before floodlights are available again in the event of failure of the primary power source, and the lux value of the floodlights when powered by the alternative power source must be set out in the annual floodlighting report referred to in Rule K.154 and the procedure referred to in Rule K.156. K.153.Each Club shall ensure that the floodlighting installation and supporting services at its Stadium are properly designed and maintained. K.154. In advance of each Season, the League will notify each Club whether it is required to undergo an independent assessment of its compliance with the illuminance requirements of Rules K.143 and K.146 by a Person appointed by the League or, alternatively, whether it is required to provide a certificate signed by a Chartered Electrical Engineer, a member of the Institute of Lighting Professionals or a member of the Society of Light and Lighting (in this Rule “the Signatory”) certifying: K.147. The 12 rows of seating nearest to the pitch (save for such rows in the stand where the Television Gantry is situated) shall be illuminated such that they have a minimum vertical illuminance perpendicular to the pitch of at least 200 lux and provide a K.148. The illuminance referred to in Rule K.147 shall be measured by measurements taken at illuminance test reference points located at 10m intervals on the tenth row of seating around the pitch. The illuminance test reference points are required in all seating areas around the perimeter of the pitch save for areas adjacent to the Television Gantry. K.149.Floodlighting shall be installed and arranged so as not to cause undue glare to Players. K.146.At each of the 96 measurement points referred to in Rule K.145, five measurements shall be taken at one metre above the pitch and in the following five directions: K.146.1. one measurement shall on the horizontal plane at each reference point as shown in the pitch lighting grid set out below; K.146.2. when necessary, one measurement shall be taken towards the main camera on the Television Gantry (represented
at position no. 1 on Plan A of Appendix 3); and K.146.3. four measurements shall be taken in four directions. The measurements shall be taken at 0°, 90°, 180° and 270° planes as shown in the pitch lighting grid set out below. 

 

     

     

    

		Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements 181 182 Rules: Section K K.154.1. the floodlights have been inspected by the Signatory and in his opinion comply with Rules K.143 to K.153; K.154.2. the illuminance meter used to measure compliance with Rule K.143 was: K.154.2.1. cosine corrected; K.154.2.2. suitable for use for measuring the illuminance of floodlighting; K.154.2.3.fitted with a wide-angle receptive light sensor; and K.154.2.4. calibrated at least once in the previous 12 months (and a copy of the most recent certificate of calibration shall be attached to the certificate required to be provided in accordance with this Rule); and K.154.3. the floodlighting installation and its supporting services have been designed to an appropriate standard in compliance with these Rules and have been properly maintained. K.155. If works are undertaken at a Club’s floodlighting installation and support services after the submission of the certificate referred to in Rule K.154 then the Club must provide a further such certificate to the League within four weeks of those works being concluded. K.156. Each Club must devise, implement and make available to the League on request, an operation procedure to ensure the minimum possible level of disruption in the event of a power failure at the Stadium (as referred to in Rule K.151) or a failure in any Stadium electrical system, which complies with such guidance as issued by the League from time to time. 

 

     

     

    

 

		Clubs: Operations Section L: Fixtures Section L: Fixtures consult with and take into account any representations made by the Clubs which may be affected thereby. following Saturday. the League. Match to the following Sunday, provided that: fixed (or, if the period of 72 hours expires on a day which is not a Working Club having to play another League Match, F.A. Cup match or UEFA Club being played; and Transmission in the United Kingdom on that Sunday, or such other kick-off 183 184 Rules: Section L Arranging Fixtures L.1. The Board shall: L.1.1. determine the dates and kick-off times of all League Matches as soon as practicable prior to the commencement of each Season; and L.1.2. have the power at any time thereafter to change the date and kick-off time of a League Match, and before exercising such power the Board will participating in the League Match in question and any other Club or Clubs L.2.Each Club shall use its best endeavours to ensure that each League Match takes place on the date and at the time fixed for it. L.3. No fixtures shall be arranged on or on any of the six days preceding the four dates agreed between the League and The Football Association prior to each Season upon which international matches will be played. L.4. League Matches will be played on New Year’s Day unless it falls on a Thursday or Friday and F.A. Cup matches are scheduled to be played on the immediately L.5.All intellectual property and other rights in the League’s fixture list shall belong to L.6.A Club engaged in any match played in a UEFA Club Competition on a Thursday evening and a League Match on the following Saturday may rearrange the League L.6.1. it gives notice to that effect to the Board and to the relevant opposing Club within 72 hours of the date of the UEFA Club Competition match being Day, by close of business on the first Working Day thereafter); L.6.2.there is no police objection; L.6.3.the rearrangement of the League Match does not result in the opposing Competition match within two days of the rearranged League Match L.6.4. the kick-off time of the re-arranged League Match is the same as that of one of the League Matches (if any) which have been selected for live time as the Board may approve. L.7.A Club may apply to the Board for permission to rearrange any fixture so that it is played on a different date or at a different kick-off time. Arranging Other Matches L.8. A Club shall not arrange to play a friendly match during the Season: L.8.1.until the dates of League Matches for that Season have been fixed and published in accordance with Rule L.1; or L.8.2. so that it adversely affects a League Match. Other Competitions L.9. Except with the prior written approval of the Board, during the Season a Club shall not enter or play its senior men’s first team in any competition other than: L.9.1. the UEFA Champions League; L.9.2. the UEFA Europa League; L.9.3.the F.A. Cup; L.9.4. the F.A. Community Shield; L.9.5. the Football League Cup; or L.9.6. competitions sanctioned by the County Association of which it is a member. L.10. Each Club shall enter the F.A. Cup. L.11. Qualification for UEFA Club Competitions shall be on sporting merit through domestic competitions controlled or sanctioned by The Football Association. Clubs qualifying for a UEFA Club Competition must apply for a UEFA Club Licence in accordance with the Licensing Manual. Postponement of League Matches L.12. A League Match shall not be postponed or abandoned except: L.12.1. when on the date fixed for it to be played either the Home Club or the Visiting Club is competing in a competition permitted by Rules L.9.1, L.9.2, and L.9.3; L.12.2. with the approval of or on the instructions of the officiating referee; L.12.3. by order of the police; L.12.4. by order of any other authority exercising its statutory powers to that effect; or L.12.5. on the instructions of or with the prior written consent of the Board. L.13. Where it is proposed to postpone a League Match
pursuant to Rule L.12.4 on the grounds of safety, the appropriate Official of the Home Club shall: L.13.1. complete and make available on request to the League all relevant risk assessment documentation; and L.13.2. time permitting, consult with the officiating referee, the police and the chairman of the Club’s safety advisory group and ensure that the match delegate appointed to attend the League Match pursuant to Rule L.17 is fully briefed as to the reasons for the postponement. 

 

     

     

    

		Section L: Fixtures Section L: Fixtures and Guıdance Clubs are reminded of their obligation pursuant to Rule L.2 to use their best endeavours to ensure that all League Matches take place on the date and at the kick-off time fixed for them. Pursuant to this, Clubs are expected to do all they can to address any concerns raised by a statutory authority. Home Club shall ensure that he is allocated a prime seat and allowed access to all League Match. as approved by the Board containing the following particulars: 185 186 Rules: Section L Failure to Play a League Match L.15. Except in the case of a League Match which, without either of the participating Clubs being at fault, is postponed or abandoned under the provisions of Rule L.12, any Club which causes the postponement or abandonment of a League Match on the date fixed under Rule L.1 or to which it is rearranged under Rules L.1.2, L.6 or L.7 will be in breach of these Rules. Replaying a League Match L.16. The Board shall have power to order that a League Match be replayed provided that a recommendation to that effect has been made by a Commission in exercise of its powers under Rule W.49. Match Delegate L.17. The League will appoint a match delegate to attend each League Match and the areas of the Stadium. L.18. The match delegate will act as an official representative of the League at the League Match to which he is appointed and he will report thereon to the League. Full Strength Teams L.19. In every League Match each participating Club shall field a full strength team. Minimum Age L.20. A Player who for the purpose of Youth Development Rule 2 is placed in an age group below Under 16 shall not be named in a Club’s team sheet for or participate in a Team Sheet and Pre-Match Briefing L.21. At least 75 minutes before the time fixed for the kick-off of a League Match, a representative of each participating Club shall submit a team sheet by such method L.21.1. the shirt numbers and names of its Players (including substitute Players) who are to take part in that League Match; L.21.2. the colour of the Strip to be worn by its Players, including the goalkeeper; L.21.3. the names and job titles of up to seven Officials who will occupy the trainer’s bench during that League Match. L.22. At least 60 minutes before the time fixed for the kick-off of a League Match, a senior member of the coaching staff and the first team captain of each participating Club shall attend a briefing with the referee. L.23. Any Club acting in breach of either Rule L.21 or Rule L.22 will pay a fixed penalty of £2,500 in respect of a first such breach, £5,000 in respect of a second such breach during a Season and £10,000 in respect of a third such breach during a Season. Any subsequent breach shall be dealt with under the provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary). L.24. If any Player (or substitute Player) named on a team sheet is injured or otherwise incapacitated after the submission of the team sheet but before kick-off, upon his Team Doctor or, if he is unavailable, another doctor certifying that the injury or incapacitation is such that the Player in question cannot reasonably be expected to play, the Club may add the name of another Player to the team sheet as a Player or substitute Player. L.25. Any amendment to the team sheet pursuant to Rule L.24 shall be communicated forthwith to the referee, the opposing Club and the Match Manager. L.26. No Player whose name does not appear on his Club’s team sheet shall take the field of play in that League Match. Substitute Players L.27. In any League Match a Club may include in its team sheet up to seven substitute Players of whom not more than three may take part in the League Match subject to the conditions set out in Law 3 of the Laws of the Game. L.28. Not more than three substitute Players of each Club shall warm up at the same time on the perimeter of a pitch upon which a League Match is being played. Kick-Off L.29.
Each Club participating in a League Match shall adhere to the kick-off time and the Home Club shall report any delay to the Board together with any explanation therefor. L.30. Any Club which without good reason causes to be delayed either the kick-off of a League Match from the time fixed or the re-start after the half-time interval shall be dealt with under the provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary). L.14. Upon a League Match being postponed or abandoned in accordance with Rules L.12.1, L.12.2, L.12.3, or L.12.4 the Home Club shall forthwith inform the Board, and the Board will thereupon exercise its power under Rule L.1.2 and fix a date and kick-off time of the re-arranged League Match. 

 

     

     

    

		Section L: Fixtures Section L: Fixtures names appear on the team sheet and who are situated in the technical area may 187 188 Rules: Section L Countdown to Kick-Off L.31. Each Club participating in a League Match must comply with the terms of the relevant Countdown to Kick-Off. Use of Official Ball L.32. Subject to Rule L.32A, in all League Matches the Home Club shall provide and the participating Clubs shall use only the official ball approved from time to time by the League. L.32A.In respect of any League Match to which the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors) applies, a system of replacement balls will be utilised, in accordance with Law 2.3 of the Laws of the Game and any guidance issued by the Premier League in conjunction with PGMOL. Occupation of the Technical Area L.33. The technical area shall be occupied during a League Match only by substitute Players and Officials whose names appear on the team sheet. Only Officials whose communicate instructions to Players during a League Match. L.34. Any Player who is dismissed from the field of play shall proceed immediately to the dressing room and shall not occupy the technical area. Duration of League Matches L.35. Subject to the provisions of Law 7 of the Laws of the Game and Rule L.36, the duration of a League Match shall be 90 minutes. L.36. The Board may order a League Match which for whatever reason lasts for less than 90 minutes to count as a completed fixture or to be replayed either partially or in its entirety. L.37. The half-time interval in League Matches shall be 15 minutes. Gate Statements L.38. Subject to Rule L.38A, within 10 Working Days of a League Match the Home Club shall submit Form 9 to the Board duly completed. L.38A.Where a League Match is to be played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors), the obligation at Rule L.38 shall not apply. Penalties L.39. Any Club acting in breach of Rule L.31 will pay a fixed penalty of £2,500 in respect of a first such breach, £5,000 in respect of a second such breach during a Season and £10,000 in respect of a third such breach during a Season. Any subsequent breach shall be dealt with under the provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary). Compensation for Postponed Matches L.40. Compensation shall be payable to a Home Club if a League Match in which it should participate is postponed, provided that: L.40.1. the postponement is caused by the Visiting Club on the date fixed for the League Match or on a date reasonably proximate thereto being engaged in an F.A. Cup match or a Football League Cup match; and L.40.2. on the date fixed for the League Match the Home Club is no longer engaged in the relevant competition. L.41. In the case of a postponement caused by an F.A. Cup match compensation shall be paid out of the F.A. Cup pool and in the case of a Football League Cup match out of the Football League Cup pool or in either case as the Board shall determine. L.42. In either case the amount of compensation shall be the sum (if any) by which the Home Club’s net revenue from the postponed League Match falls short of the Home Club’s average net revenue for League Matches played in that Season. Provision of Hospitality for Officials L.43. Subject to Rule L.43A, each Home Club shall provide hospitality arrangements for the Directors and other Officials of the Visiting Club. L.43A.Where a League Match is to be played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors), the obligation at Rule L.43 shall not apply. 

 

     

     

    

		Clubs: Operations Section M: Players’ Identification and Strip Section M: Players’ Identification and Strip the left sleeve of its shirt, a logo of the League shall appear on that sleeve as well. a colour or design alike or similar to the outfits of Match Officials. shall register its Strips (each of which must be available for the Club to wear in each these Rules and a brief written description of each. The Board having entered the these Rules: Match until a further sample has been submitted to and approved in except with the prior written permission of the Board. Any request for such permission the Club concerned intends to wear the changed Strip. Strip (i.e. not one registered by the Club in accordance with Rule M.17) may be worn 189 190 Rules: Section M M.15.The logo of the League shall appear on the right sleeve of both home Strip and alternative Strip shirts. Where the relevant Strip does not bear a sponsor’s logo on M.16.Neither the home Strip shirt nor the shirt of either of the alternative Strips shall be of M.17.Not later than eight weeks before the commencement of each Season, each Club League Match during the Season) by submitting to the Board Form 11 together with samples of its home Strip, alternative Strip(s) and goalkeeper’s Strip complying with descriptions in a register will cause the same to be printed in the handbook of the League and on the League’s website. M.18.Each Strip submitted for registration in accordance with Rule M.17 shall have on it: M.18.1. the shirt number and name of any Player in the Club’s first team squad, displayed as required by Rule M.7; and M.18.2. any advertisement for which the approval of the Board is either sought or has already been given under the provisions of Rule M.30.1. M.19.If pursuant to Rule M.17 a Club seeks to register a Strip which does not comply with M.19.1. the Board shall give to that Club notice in writing to that effect giving full details of the changes required to achieve compliance; and M.19.2. the Strip in question shall not be worn by that Club’s Players in a League writing by the Board. M.20.Subject to Rule M.21, Strips of the description thus registered shall be worn throughout the Season immediately following and no changes to it shall be made must be made to the Board no less than 14 days before the League Match in which M.21.On the occasion of a Club’s last home or away League Match in any Season a further provided that: M.21.1. at least seven days’ prior written notice of intention to do so is given to the Board (such notice to be accompanied by a sample of the Strip intended to be worn) and the opposing Club (such notice to be accompanied by a CAD drawing of the Strip intended to be worn); and M.21.2. the alternative Strip shall be subsequently registered as the Club’s home or alternative Strip for the following Season. Player Identification M.1.Before the commencement of each Season each Club shall allocate a different shirt number to each member of its first team squad. M.2.A Club shall likewise allocate a shirt number to any Player joining its first team squad during the Season. M.3.Save with the prior written consent of the Board shirt numbers shall commence with the number one and shall be allocated consecutively. M.4.While he remains with the Club a Player will retain his shirt number throughout the Season for which it was allocated. M.5.Upon a Player leaving a Club the shirt number allocated to him may be re-allocated. M.6. Each Club shall forthwith provide to the Board on Form 10 full details in writing of shirt numbers allocated so that throughout each Season the Board is aware of the names of members of the first team squad of each Club and the shirt numbers allocated to them. M.7. When playing in League Matches each Player shall wear a shirt on the back of which shall be prominently displayed his shirt number so as to be clearly visible in accordance with guidelines laid down by the Board from
time to time, and above that his surname or such other name as may be approved in writing by the Board. M.8.The Player’s shirt number shall also appear on the front of the left leg of his shorts. M.9. The size, style, colour and design of shirt numbers, lettering and the logo of the League appearing on a Player’s shirt or shorts and the material from which such numbers, lettering and logo are made shall be determined by the Board from time to time. M.10. The colour and design of the shirt and socks worn by the goalkeeper when playing in League Matches shall be such as to distinguish him from the other Players and from Match Officials. M.11.The captain of each team appearing in a League Match shall wear an armband provided by the League indicating his status as such. M.12. Any Club acting in breach of any of Rules M.1 to M.11 inclusive will be liable to pay to the League a fixed penalty of £2,500 for a first breach, £5,000 for a second breach during a Season and £10,000 for a third breach during a Season. Any subsequent breach may be dealt under the provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary). Home and Alternative Strips M.13. Each Club shall have a home Strip and up to a maximum of two alternative Strips which shall be registered with the Board and worn by its Players in League Matches in accordance with the provisions of these Rules. M.14.Each Strip registered with the Board by a Club must differ visibly from and contrast with each other Strip registered by the Club in that Season. 

 

     

     

    

		Section M: Players’ Identification and Strip Section M: Players’ Identification and Strip home Strip; the two Clubs. In the event of the Match Officials not having distinguishing colours Guidance In respect of each League Match, the League will notify Clubs of the confirmed Strips to be worn by the Home Club and the Visiting Club (together with the uniform to be worn by the Match Officials) in the form of the Match Day Information Sheet. For the avoidance of doubt, pursuant to the League’s power to resolve disputes arising between Clubs regarding Strips, the League may (if necessary) require one or both Clubs to wear different shirts and/or shorts and/or socks from more than one of their respective registered Strips to ensure sufficient contrast, as required by Rule M.22. Further, Clubs should be aware that, pursuant to Rule N.6.10, the Match referee is empowered, where there is a clash between the Strip(s) or one or more Clubs participating in a League Match and the ballboys and/or stewards on duty at the League Match, to require that the ballboys and/or stewards change their uniform(s) to remove the clash. Clubs are required to bear this in mind when selecting Strips. 191 192 Rules: Section M M.26.In the event of a dispute arising on the day of a League Match in relation to the Strip to be worn then the referee’s decision shall be final. M.27. Subject to Rule M.21, no Club shall participate in a League Match wearing a Strip other than its registered home Strip or alternative Strip or a combination of the same (in either case as instructed under Rule M.25 or Rule M.26) except with the prior written consent of the Board. M.22. Subject to Rules M.21 and M.23, when playing in League Matches the Players of each participating Club shall wear a Strip which is of a sufficient contrast that Match Officials, spectators and television viewers will be able to distinguish clearly between the two teams. In selecting the choice of Strip the following order of precedence shall apply unless authorised by the Board: M.22.1. 1st priority: the outfield players of the Home Club who shall wear their M.22.2. 2nd priority: the outfield players of the Visiting Club; M.22.3. 3rd priority: the Home Club goalkeeper; and M.22.4. 4th priority: the Visiting Club goalkeeper. M.23.The Match Officials shall wear colours that distinguish them from the Strip worn by then the Visiting Club goalkeeper must change and if this is not possible the Home Club goalkeeper must do so. M.24. At least 10 days prior to each League Match the Visiting Club shall notify the Home Club and the League (by such means as advised by the Board from time to time) of the Strip it intends its Players (including for the avoidance of doubt its goalkeeper) to wear. M.25. The League, in consultation with PGMOL acting on behalf of the referee, will determine any disputes arising between Clubs and no later than three working days prior to each League Match notify both Clubs and the Match Officials of the colours to be worn. M.28. Each Club shall ensure that it has available at each League Match a replacement Strip for each Player named on the team sheet which can be used in the event of a Player requiring to change any part of his Strip. Each Player’s replacement Strip shall comply with Rules M.7 and M.8. M.29. When participating in a League Match no Player shall reveal undergarments that show political, religious or personal slogans, statements or images, or advertising other than a manufacturer’s logo. The Board may proceed under Section W against either the Player or his Club or both for any breach of this Rule. Strip Advertising M.30.Provided that: M.30.1. the content, design and area of the advertisement is approved by the Board; and M.30.2. it complies with The Football Association Rules for the time being in force, advertising on Strips shall be permitted. 

 

     

     

    

 

		Clubs: Operations Section N: Match Officials Section N: Match Officials any time. constitute an agreement with the League by such Match Official to be bound by and officiate, the referee shall: not less than two hours before the advertised time of kick-off; Match be postponed or that the kick-off be delayed; and re-marked; L.21; incapacitated as provided in Rule L.24; 193 194 Rules: Section N Appointment of Match Officials N.1. Prior to the commencement of each Season, PGMOL will compile and publish a list of Match Officials eligible to be appointed to officiate at League Matches during that Season. N.2.PGMOL shall be empowered to remove the name of any Match Official from its list at N.3. PGMOL will appoint the Match Officials to officiate at each League Match. PGMOL will give notice of such appointment to the participating Clubs and to the Match Officials so appointed who shall each forthwith acknowledge their appointment to PGMOL. Rules Binding on Match Officials N.4.Acknowledgement by a Match Official of an appointment made under Rule N.3 shall to comply with: N.4.1.the Laws of the Game (and any protocols issued by the International Football Association Board); N.4.2.The Football Association Rules; and N.4.3.these Rules. Payments to Match Officials N.5.No Club or Official shall either directly or indirectly make or offer to make any payment to or confer or offer to confer any benefit upon any Match Official. Pre-Match Procedures N.6.Prior to the commencement of a League Match at which he has been appointed to N.6.1.together with the other appointed Match Officials, arrive at the Stadium N.6.2.decide on the fitness of the pitch for the playing of the League Match and: N.6.2.1. if the referee considers it to be unfit, instruct that the League N.6.2.2. if the referee considers it to be necessary, instruct that the pitch be N.6.3. receive the team sheets of the participating Clubs in accordance with Rule N.6.4. permit the amendment of a team sheet if a Player is injured or otherwise N.6.5.attend the briefing referred to at Rule L.22; N.6.6.check and approve any football to be used in the League Match; N.6.7.ensure that, if appropriate, the Home Club has made a coloured ball available; N.6.8. wear one of the match uniforms provided by PGMOL ensuring that it does not clash with the Strip worn by either of the participating teams; N.6.9. ensure that the Players’ Strip complies with the provisions of Section M of these Rules; N.6.10. ensure that the uniform worn by any ballboy or steward does not clash with the Strip worn by either of the participating teams and if in his opinion there is such a clash, he shall be authorised to request such ballboy or steward to change his uniform or to leave the vicinity of the field of play; N.6.11. with the assistant referees, lead the participating teams onto the field of play in accordance with the provisions set out in the Countdown to Kick-Off; and N.6.12. take such other steps as may be agreed between the League and PGMOL from time to time. Compliance with Instructions N.7.Players and Officials shall comply with any lawful instruction given to them by a Match Official officiating at a League Match Post-Match Procedures N.8.The referee shall send the team sheets to and make the following reports in writing to the Board as soon as practicable after officiating at a League Match: N.8.1.on the standard of facilities for Match Officials provided by the Home Club; N.8.2.on the late arrival at the Stadium of any of the Match Officials, giving reasons therefore; N.8.3.on the condition of the pitch; N.8.4.on the circumstances surrounding the kick-off or re-start being delayed; N.8.5.on either team commencing the League Match with less than a full complement of Players; N.8.6.on any change of Strip ordered; N.8.7.on the failure of a team to process together onto the field of play in accordance with the provisions set out in the Countdown to Kick-Off; N.8.8.on any breach of Rule L.33 by either Club; N.8.9.on
any Player being cautioned or sent-off; N.8.10. on either assistant referee taking over as referee and stating the reason therefore; N.8.11. on any breach of these Rules by Clubs, Players, Officials, Managers and other Match Officials; and N.8.12. any other matter which the referee considers appropriate to bring to the Board’s attention. N.9.A referee shall likewise report to The Football Association any breach of The Football Association Rules. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Clubs: Operations Section O: Medical Section O: Medical doctor appointed by the Club, shall be a registered medical practitioner licensed to Guidance The FA has developed a number of new courses to replace the previously required qualifications: • • • • Advanced Trauma Medical Management in Football (“ATMMiF”) replaces the AREA; Introduction to First Aid in Football (“IFAiF”) replaces EA; Emergency First Aid in Football (“EFAiF”) replaces BFAS; and Intermediate Trauma Medical Management in Football (“ITMMiF”) replaces IFAS. Where an individual is required by these Rules to hold one of the new qualifications referred to above, it will be acceptable to hold the previous qualification referred to until that qualification has expired, at which point the new qualification will be required. Coordinator (who must be a doctor). treatment to Players must: annual appraisal, scope of practice, indemnity and revalidation of doctors. 195 196 Rules: Section O Team Doctor and Medical Coordinator O.4.Each Club shall appoint at least one Team Doctor and at least one Medical O.5.Each doctor appointed by a Club whose responsibilities include giving medical O.5.1.hold a current ATMMiF; O.5.2.comply with any guidance issued by the Board in respect of the identification and notification of concussive injuries; and O.5.3.comply with the General Medical Council’s requirements concerning O.6.The Team Doctor must hold a diploma in sports medicine or an equivalent or higher professional qualification. Doctors – General O.1. Nothing in this Section O or elsewhere in these Rules replaces, reduces or affects in any way the obligations imposed on Clubs by statute and/or common law in the fields of medicine, occupational health and/or health and safety. O.2.Each Club’s Team Doctor, Crowd Doctor and Medical Coordinator, and any other practice by the General Medical Council. O.3. References in these Rules to a requirement to hold a current Football Association Advanced Trauma Medical Management in Football qualification (“ATMMiF”) shall mean that the individual concerned shall: O.3.1. have successfully undertaken the full ATMMiF course (or an equivalent course that is recognised and approved by: (a) the Faculty of Pre-Hospital Care as equivalent to the AREA Certificate; and (b) the Board) in the preceding 42 months; and O.3.2. have successfully undertaken the ATMMiF refresher course (or an equivalent course recognised and approved by the Board) in the preceding 22 months (unless he successfully undertook the full ATMMiF course or an equivalent course recognised and approved by the Board within that period). O.7.In respect of each League Match, the Medical Coordinator of the Home Club shall: O.7.1.complete and sign the Match Day Medical Requirements Form and provide it to the Match Manager in advance of each League Match; O.7.2. liaise with the Visiting Club’s Team Doctor prior to each League Match in order to explain to him the Home Club’s arrangements for emergency care; O.7.3. on the day of the League Match, be available to deal with any queries of the Visiting Club’s Team Doctor and ensure that the latter is given the opportunity to familiarise himself with the Home Club’s medical facilities and to meet the paramedics present at the League Match pursuant to Rule O.19.4; O.7.4.at the request of either Team Doctor: O.7.4.1. assist with the treatment of injuries; O.7.4.2. care for and monitor any Player or Match Official who has left the field of play; O.7.4.3. assist with the identification and assessment of concussive injuries, whether through the use of pitch-side video technology or otherwise; and O.7.4.4. act as the lead point of liaison and co-ordination for all Players or Match Officials referred to hospital, including by liaising with the hospital and establishing contact with local ambulances and hospital emergency departments. O.8.In advance
of each League Match, the Team Doctor of the Home Club shall complete and sign the Mandatory Medical Equipment Form and retain it for his records. Crowd Doctor O.9.Each Club shall appoint at least one Crowd Doctor. O.10.A Crowd Doctor shall either: O.10.1. hold the Diploma in Immediate Medical Care issued by the Royal College of Surgeons (Edinburgh) Faculty of Pre-Hospital Care (“Faculty”) or its equivalent; or O.10.2. have successfully undertaken the Faculty’s ‘Generic Crowd Doctor Training’ course or its equivalent. O.11.Each Crowd Doctor shall successfully undertake the Faculty’s ‘Generic Refresher and Skills Update Course’ at least once every five years. Physiotherapists O.12.Each Club shall employ a full time senior physiotherapist. O.13.The senior physiotherapist shall: O.13.1. be a registered physiotherapist member of the Health and Care Professions Council; and O.13.2. hold a current ATMMiF. 

     

     

    

 

		Section O: Medical Section O: Medical trainers’ bench during the League Match; and appropriately insured paramedics who shall be available to assist with has sustained, or is suspected of having sustained, a concussive injury, shall not be in training thereafter unless he has been examined and declared fit to do so by his circumstances, the welfare of the Player is paramount and the decision of the Team 197 198 Rules: Section O O.19.3. each participating Club’s Team Doctor and physiotherapist or therapist (who shall be qualified as required by these Rules) shall occupy that Club’s O.19.4. the Home Club shall procure the attendance of at least two fully qualified on-field medical incidents; O.19.5. no Person other than a participating Club’s Team Doctor, Medical Coordinator, physiotherapist or therapist (who shall be qualified as required by these Rules) or the paramedics referred to in Rule O.19.4 shall be permitted to treat Players or Match Officials on the field of play; O.19.6. the Home Club shall ensure that all equipment and facilities listed in the Mandatory Medical Equipment Form are available and present at the Stadium; O.19.7. the Home Club shall ensure that throughout each League Match a fully equipped, dedicated and appropriately insured ambulance suitable to carry an emergency casualty and staffed by a Person or Persons qualified to perform essential emergency care en route is available at the Stadium to transport any Player or Match Official requiring emergency treatment to hospital; and O.19.8. the Home Club shall before each League Match make available to the Visiting Club the emergency treatment protocol referred to in Rule O.16.2 and obtain the Visiting Club’s Team Doctor’s confirmation that he has received it. Concussive Injuries O.20. Each Team Doctor, physiotherapist, therapist and Medical Coordinator shall, when present at a League Match or at any other match or at training, carry the pocket concussion tool (which is set out at Appendix 4A). O.21.Any Player, whether engaged in a League Match, any other match or in training, who allowed to resume playing or training (as the case may be) that same day. Furthermore, he shall not be allowed to return to playing in matches or participating Team Doctor or, if he is unavailable, by another medical practitioner. In such Doctor or other medical practitioner as to whether the Player is fit to resume playing or training shall be final. Medical Records O.22. Each Club shall carry out medical examinations on all its Contract Players and Academy Players registered on Scholarship Agreements (as defined in the Youth Development Rules) in accordance with the requirements laid down in Appendix 4 and keep medical records that comply with General Medical Council requirements. O.14.Any other physiotherapist employed by a Club shall: O.14.1. be a registered physiotherapist member of the Health and Care Professions Council; and O.14.2. (where the duties of the physiotherapist concerned include being present in the technical area during League Matches in accordance with Rule L.33) hold a current ATMMiF. O.15. Any other sports therapist employed by a Club (where the duties of the therapist concerned include being present in the technical area during League Matches in accordance with Rule L.33) shall hold a current ATMMiF. Medical and Safety Action Plan O.16.Each Club shall prepare and make available to the League on request a Medical and Safety Action Plan, which shall: O.16.1. set out protocols for the assessment of risk and management of injuries to its employees in all areas of its business; O.16.2. set out protocols detailing the management of injuries to Players and Match Officials sustained during League Matches, other matches in which the Club participates and training (including a dedicated protocol for the emergency treatment of Players and Match Officials during League Matches played at its Stadium); and O.16.3. detail all first aid facilities and
medical equipment maintained by the Club in the event that treatment of such injuries is necessary. O.17.The Medical and Safety Action Plan shall be: O.17.1. drawn up under the guidance of, and be regularly reviewed and if necessary amended by, the Team Doctor in consultation with the Medical Coordinator, senior physiotherapist, the Club’s safety officer and such other Persons as the Club may consider appropriate; and O.17.2. annually reported to and approved by the Club’s board. O.18.Each Club shall ensure that: O.18.1. it manages effectively all medical issues that may arise at a League Match; and O.18.2. its first aid facilities and medical equipment are properly maintained and are in full working order. Attendance of Medical Personnel and Provision of Medical Facilities O.19.At every League Match: O.19.1. each participating Club shall procure the attendance of its Team Doctor and the Home Club shall procure the attendance of its Crowd Doctor and Medical Coordinator. The Home Club’s Team Doctor, Crowd Doctor and Medical Coordinator shall be available throughout and for a reasonable time before and after the League Match; O.19.2. each participating Club shall procure the attendance of a physiotherapist or therapist who is qualified as required by these Rules; 

     

     

    

 

 

		Section O: Medical Section O: Medical 199 200 Rules: Section O O.23. Where the transfer (including the Temporary Transfer) of the registration of a Contract Player is being negotiated between Clubs, the Club holding the registration shall, at the request of the other Club, and provided that the consent of the Contract Player has been obtained, provide to it the medical records of the Contract Player in question (including for the avoidance of doubt any records which the Club holds of the cardiac screening and/or concussion history of the Player). Medical Insurance O.24. During such time as there shall remain in force an agreement between the League and the Professional Footballers’ Association for the subsidising of Player insurance schemes, each Club shall cause each of its Contract Players and those of its Academy Players with whom it has entered into a Scholarship Agreement (as defined in the Youth Development Rules) to be insured under and in accordance with the terms of any private medical insurance scheme approved by the Board. In the case of such Academy Players such insurance may be limited to football related injuries. COVID-19 Protocols O.25.Each Club must comply with the Training Protocol set out at Appendix 14 to these Rules. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Clubs: Operations Section P: Managers Section P: Managers League Match of the Season) on which each of its Contract Players will be available the meeting will take place. Failure to attend this meeting (in the case of a Contract dealt with under the procedures set out in Section Y of these Rules (Managers’ Manager, employ an individual (such as an assistant manager or head coach) to 201 202 Rules: Section P P.10. Subject to Rule P.10A, by no later than 25 June in advance of each Season, each Club must notify the League of two dates (each of which shall be before the Club’s first for a meeting to be attended by the League and/or PGMOL. The League will then notify the Club as soon as possible thereafter on which of the two dates provided Player) or to take reasonable steps to ensure the attendance of each of its Contract Players at this meeting (in the case of a Club), save in exceptional circumstances, shall be a breach of these Rules. P.10A. In respect of Season 2020/21, the deadline set out at Rule P.10 shall be amended so as to require each Club to notify the League of the two dates for its meetings with the League and PGMOL by no later than six weeks prior to the commencement of the Season. Broadcasters and Media P.11. Each Manager shall when requested to do so attend in person and participate in the interviews, press conferences and other activity required of Managers pursuant to Section K of these Rules and failure to do so (save in exceptional circumstances) shall be a breach of these Rules. Such interviews shall not be arranged in such a manner as to interfere with the Manager’s primary Match Day responsibilities as regards team matters. Disputes P.12. Any dispute arising between the parties to a Manager’s contract with a Club shall be Arbitration Tribunal). Assistant Manager/Head Coach P.13. A Club which applies for a UEFA Club Licence must, in addition to employing a assist the Manager in all football matters relating to the first team. Codes of Conduct P.1. Managers shall conduct themselves in accordance with the Code of Conduct for Managers set out in Appendix 5. P.2. Clubs shall conduct themselves in relation to Managers in accordance with the Code of Conduct for Clubs set out in Appendix 6. P.3. Any failure by Managers or Clubs to conduct themselves in accordance with their respective Codes of Conduct will constitute a breach of this Rule. Coaching Qualifications P.4. Each Manager shall either: P.4.1. hold, or have commenced and be actively engaged on the requisite course to obtain, a valid UEFA Pro Licence; or P.4.2. hold the Football Association Coaching Diploma; or P.4.3. hold, or have commenced and be actively engaged on the requisite course to obtain, a valid diploma of a similar standard issued by another national association. P.5. No Club shall employ any Person as a Manager who does not hold a qualification listed in Rule P.4. P.6. Rules P.4. and P.5. shall not apply to Managers until the expiry of 12 weeks from the date of their appointment as such. The Board shall have power to grant an extension of the 12 weeks period only if reasonably satisfied that a Manager is acting as a temporary replacement for another who is medically unfit to resume his duties. Contracts of Employment and Submission to the Board P.7. The terms of a Manager’s employment must be evidenced in a written contract, a copy of which must be submitted to the Board within seven days of its coming into full force and effect. Contents of Contracts of Employment P.8. Contracts of employment between a Club and a Manager shall: P.8.1. include the standard clauses set out in Appendix 7; and P.8.2. clearly set out the circumstances in which the contract of employment may be determined by either party. Meetings Re Refereeing and Other Matters P.9. All Managers are required to attend in person an annual pre-Season meeting organised by the League or PGMOL and failure to do so (save in exceptional circumstances) shall be a breach
of these Rules. 

     

     

    

 

 

 

		Clubs: Operations Section Q: Scouts Section Q: Scouts 203 204 Rules: Section Q Registration of Scouts Q.1.The Board shall keep a register of Scouts. Q.2. Each Club upon employing or engaging a Scout shall within five days thereof apply to register him by duly completing Form 12 and submitting to the Board a copy of the document by which, in accordance with Rule J.2, the Club binds the Scout to comply with these Rules. Q.3.The Board shall register a Scout and shall notify the applicant Club to that effect upon being satisfied that: Q.3.1.the Club has complied with Rule Q.2. above; and Q.3.2.the Scout who is the subject of the application is not currently registered as the Scout of another Club. Q.4. Except during the period of five days mentioned in Rule Q.2. above, no Club shall employ a Scout who is not registered under the provisions of this Section of these Rules unless it has made an application to register him which has yet to be determined. Q.5. Upon a Club ceasing to employ or engage a registered Scout it shall within five days thereof give notice to that effect to the Board who shall thereupon remove the name of such Scout from the register. Identification of Scouts Q.6.Each Club shall issue to each of its registered Scouts a formal means of identification which shall include: Q.6.1.the name of the Club by which it is issued; Q.6.2.the signature of an Authorised Signatory of the issuing Club; Q.6.3.a photograph of the Scout; and Q.6.4.the Scout’s signature. Code of Conduct Q.7. Scouts shall conduct themselves in accordance with the Code of Conduct for Scouts set out in Appendix 8 and any failure to do so shall constitute a breach of this Rule. Each Club must ensure that its Scouts comply with the provisions of these Rules (and, where applicable, the Youth Development Rules) and Appendix 8. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Clubs: Operations Section R: Supporter Relations Section R: Supporter Relations cheapest; restricted view of the goalmouth; local community; availability of seating for disabled spectators and their personal assistants scheme; competitive rates of interest; before kick-off - free admission to the rearranged League rearranged League Match; and use of family groups and junior supporters. and subject to Rule R.10, at each League Match, the Home Club shall make available capacity; and (whether or not that allocation is taken up) accommodation. Guidance It is recognised that Clubs may categorise disabled spectator accommodation in different ways. However, to ensure compliance with Rule R.9.2, it is expected that, at a minimum, the 10 per cent. allocation referred to should include 10 per cent. of the Home Club’s wheelchair accommodation and 10 per cent. of the Home Club’s ambulant disabled seating. 205 206 Rules: Section R R.6.3. facilitate wider access to League Matches by the public by allowing for a broad range of ticket prices, the more expensive effectively subsidising the R.6.4. allow for a reasonable reduction in the price of tickets for seats with a R.6.5. adopt a system of concessionary ticket prices tailored to the needs of the R.6.6. give details in an online format and/or other appropriate means of the and the pricing policy in relation thereto; R.6.7. set out particulars of any membership, loyalty, bond, debenture or similar R.6.8. make available a method of payment for season tickets by instalments at R.6.9.promote the availability of tickets by reserving a reasonable proportion (at least five per cent.) of them for sale to non-season ticket holders; R.6.10. deal with the return and distribution of unwanted tickets; R.6.11. include the following provisions in respect of abandoned League Matches: R.6.11.1. abandonment after spectators admitted to the Stadium but Match; R.6.11.2. abandonment after kick-off - half price admission to the R.6.12. refer to the obligations set out in Rules R.7 to R.12, below. R.7. Subject to Rule R.13A, each Club shall provide an area of its Stadium for the exclusive R.8. Subject to Rule R.13A, concessionary ticket prices must be made available by each Club for: R.8.1. senior citizens; and R.8.2. junior supporters. R.9.Subject to Rule R.13A, unless otherwise agreed by the Board or between the Clubs, to the Visiting Club: R.9.1. 3,000 tickets or, if the capacity of the Home Club’s Stadium is less than 30,000, such number of tickets as is equal to 10 per cent. of its Stadium R.9.2.tickets for a minimum of 10 per cent. of the Home Club’s disabled spectator Supporter Liaison Officer R.1. Each Club shall employ one or more appropriately senior Official(s) whose responsibilities shall include: R.1.1. the delivery of the Club’s policies regarding its supporters; R.1.2. ensuring that there is a regular point of contact within the Club for the Club’s supporters; and R.1.3. liaising regularly with the Club’s management (including on safety and security related issues as they affect supporters). Policies R.2. Each Club shall devise, document and publish: (a) a policy (or policies) with regard to ticketing, merchandise and relations with its supporters, season ticket holders and others having an interest in the activities of the Club (together in this Section of these Rules referred to as “Stakeholders”); and (b) a disability access statement. A copy of all such documents must be provided to the League before the start of the Season. R.3.A Club’s policy with regard to its Stakeholders should: R.3.1. provide for consultation with them on a structured and regular basis through forums, questionnaires and focus groups and by the publication of current policies on major issues in an easily digested format; and R.3.2. promote supporter and community liaison and provide for the establishment of liaison structures where none exist. Disability Access Officer R.4.
Each Club shall employ one or more appropriately senior Official(s) whose responsibilities shall include: R.4.1. ensuring the provision by the Club of safe, inclusive, accessible facilities and services for disabled supporters; and R.4.2. liaising regularly with the Club’s management (including on issues related to disability access). Reporting R.5. Each Club shall notify the League on request of how each of its said policies has been implemented and the extent to which each has been achieved. Ticketing R.6.Subject to Rule R.13A, a Club’s ticketing policy should: R.6.1. provide general information to the public about ticket availability and pricing, giving the earliest possible notice of any changes and the reasons therefore; R.6.2. aim to promote greater accessibility by the adoption of flexible and imaginative ticketing schemes; 

     

     

    

 

 

		Section R: Supporter Relations Section R: Supporter Relations designated by reference to the points at which segregation of supporters available for general admission). Rule R.12) at least four weeks before the League Match to which they tickets for sale by a Visiting Club shall be conditional upon: either three working days after receipt from the Home Club or the date unsold tickets not returned as aforesaid being paid by the Visiting Club to 207 208 Rules: Section R R.10. Subject to Rule R.13A, the tickets referred to in Rule R.9 must: R.10.1. be made available to the Visiting Club in blocks corresponding to the blocks of seating (“Seating Blocks”) in the area of the Home Club’s Stadium for supporters of the Visiting Club, such Seating Blocks to be of the Home and Visiting Clubs can occur (and, for the avoidance of doubt, there shall be no maximum or minimum number of seats in a Seating Block and any question as to the size of a Seating Block or the location of a segregation point shall be determined by the Board); R.10.2. be allocated so as to ensure that supporters of the Visiting Club are located in one or more segregated, self-contained area(s) of the Stadium; and R.10.3. (subject to the approval of the relevant local authority) be allocated so as to ensure that, at a minimum, one Seating Block in which supporters of the Visiting Club will be located is situated ‘pitch-side’ (ie, the front row of such Seating Block is the row closest to the pitch in the relevant stand that is R.11. Subject to Rule R.13A, the Visiting Club: R.11.1. may order and sell tickets on a sequential Seating Block by Seating Block basis (the sequence of release of Seating Blocks to the Visiting Club to be determined by the Home Club); R.11.2. must confirm its final order of tickets (subject to the conditions set out in relate; and R.11.3. shall pay for the entirety of the tickets so ordered save that it may return (and not pay for) any unsold tickets in the final Seating Block for which it ordered tickets if it has sold 50% of the tickets in that Seating Block. R.12. Subject to Rule R.13A and unless otherwise agreed, the provision by a Home Club of R.12.1. the Visiting Club making the tickets available for purchase by the later of that is four weeks before the date of the fixture; R.12.2. any unsold tickets being returned by the Visiting Club to the Home Club not later than 10 days before the date fixed for the League Match to which they relate; R.12.3. the proceeds of tickets sold and the value (to be pro-rated to the number of adult and concessionary tickets actually sold by the Visiting Club) of any the Home Club within four days of the League Match taking place; and R.12.4. the Visiting Club paying to the Home Club daily interest at the rate of five per cent. per annum over the base rate for the time being of Barclays Bank Plc on any amount not paid in accordance with Rule R.12.3. R.13. Subject to Rule R.13A, each Club shall submit to the League details of its season ticket prices and ticket prices for individual League Matches no later than 48 hours before announcing the same publicly (and, in any event, before the start of each Season). R.13A.Where a League Match is to be played in accordance with the Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors), the obligations at Rule R.6 to R.13 shall not apply. Merchandise R.14. A Club’s merchandising policy should: R.14.1. allow for market research to be undertaken with regard to the frequency of Strip changes and to their design; R.14.2. identify the intervals at which Strip changes are intended to take place and the date of the next intended change; R.14.3.provide for swing tickets attached to replica Strip to state its launch date; and R.14.4. refer to the effect on the consumer of the obligations set out in Rules R.16 to R.19 below. R.15. Any numbers, lettering, badges and logos appearing on replica Strip shall be of the same style, colour and design as those appearing on Players’
Strip currently registered as required by Rule M.17. R.16. In any future contract to license a manufacturer to produce for retail sale replica Strip, each Club shall include the standard clauses set out in Appendix 9. R.17. Upon a Promoted Club becoming a member of the League in accordance with the provisions of Rule B.5, it shall give notice to any manufacturer licensed to manufacture and distribute its replica Strip in the terms set out in Appendix 10 and request such manufacturer to convey the substance of the notice to its dealers forthwith and advise them that: R.17.1. they are free to sell, advertise and display for sale replica Strip supplied by such manufacturer at whatever price they may choose; and R.17.2. they should inform the Competition and Markets Authority if they are concerned that a minimum resale price is being imposed. R.18. No Club shall cause or procure any manufacturer with which it has a licensing agreement for the manufacture of replica Strip to do any act or cause to be done anything which would constitute a breach of the standard clauses referred to in Rule R.16. R.19. Each Club shall provide the Competition and Markets Authority with such information as it may need in order to satisfy itself that Rules R.16 to R.18 above have been complied with. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Clubs: Operations Section S: Safeguarding and Mental Health Section S: Safeguarding And Mental Health Adults at Risk to the Senior Safeguarding Lead; of a Child or Adult at Risk; their Parents and carers at all reasonable times; good practice and what they are required to do if they detect any sign of place or if they otherwise have concerns as to the welfare of a Child or records of all allegations of abuse or poor practice (including, but not he/they are properly trained, and supported including, without limitation, by way of Guidance Clubs’ attention is drawn to Youth Development Rule 204 which requires that an Academy Safeguarding Officer must be appointed to undertake the functions set out in Rule S.5.8 with regard to the Academy. 209 210 Rules: Section S S.5.9. report on a regular basis on the effectiveness of, and the Club’s compliance with, its policies and procedures for the safeguarding of Children and S.5.10. act as the lead Club Official in any investigation of an allegation of abuse S.5.11. maintain the safeguarding of Children and Adults at Risk Staff register for each Activity in such format as approved by the League; S.5.12. be made known to all Staff, and (in any handbook or the like which the Club produces to accompany any Activity) to Children and Adults at Risk (and their Parents or carers) engaged in each Activity and be available in person or by telephone to Staff and to such Children and Adults at Risk, S.5.13. provide written instructions to Staff engaged in each Activity in respect of abuse of Children and Adults at Risk, if they suspect such abuse is taking Adult at Risk; S.5.14. provide guidance to and support for any member of Staff engaged in each Activity who reports suspected abuse of a Child or Adult at Risk or concerns as to their welfare; and S.5.15. be responsible for maintaining clear, comprehensive and up-to-date limited to, those subject to referral under S.13 and S.14), details of how such allegations are resolved and any decisions reached. S.6. The Head of Safeguarding may, in relation to a specific Activity, if appropriate, delegate any of the responsibilities listed in S.5.11 to S.5.14 to one or more other members of Staff (“Safeguarding Officer(s)”). In such circumstances, the Head of Safeguarding must supervise the work of Safeguarding Officer(s) and ensure that regular, minuted meetings with each Safeguarding Officer. S.7. Each Head of Safeguarding and Safeguarding Officer shall: S.7.1. be trained in all issues affecting the safeguarding of Children and Adults at Risk; S.7.2. be given a job description that properly records their responsibilities; and S.7.3. undertake in each calendar year continuing professional development training in the safeguarding of Children and Adults at Risk, approved by the League, and maintain a record thereof. Clubs’ Policies and Procedures S.1. Each Club shall prepare, implement, review regularly and have reviewed by its local authority (where the local authority is prepared to do so) written policies and procedures for the safeguarding of Children and Adults at Risk. S.2. Each Club’s policies and procedures for the safeguarding of Children and Adults at Risk shall: S.2.1. be in accordance with this Section of these Rules and shall have regard to any guidance issued by the League in respect of safe event management; S.2.2. meet the Premier League Safeguarding Standards; and S.2.3. comply with any other policy or guidance published by the League from time to time. Roles and Responsibilities S.3. Each Club shall designate a Senior Safeguarding Lead, who shall take leadership responsibility for the Club’s safeguarding provision (in consultation with the Club’s Head of Safeguarding) and actively champion safeguarding at board level. The name of the Club’s Senior Safeguarding Lead shall be notified by the Club to the League in Form 13. S.4. Each Club shall designate at least one full-time member of Staff with the necessary
skills and expertise as its Head of Safeguarding. The name of the Club’s Head of Safeguarding shall be notified by the Club to the League in Form 13. S.5. The Head of Safeguarding shall: S.5.1. be dedicated full-time to that role as their sole responsibility; S.5.2. where possible, report directly to (and be managed by) the Senior Safeguarding Lead; S.5.3. provide strategic leadership on safeguarding provision and issues within the Club; S.5.4. review and approve the safeguarding provision for all Activities; S.5.5. act as the first point of contact for any report or suspicion of abuse or concern relating to the welfare of a Child or Adult at Risk engaged in an Activity; S.5.6. liaise regularly with and be guided by the advice of the relevant local and statutory authorities and the League with regard to issues concerning the safeguarding of Children and Adults at Risk; S.5.7. ensure strict compliance with the Club’s policies and procedures for the safeguarding of Children and Adults at Risk; S.5.8. promote awareness within the Club of safeguarding of Children and Adults at Risk and encourage and monitor the adoption of best practice procedures in that regard; 

     

     

    

 

 

		Section S: Safeguarding And Mental Health Section S: Safeguarding And Mental Health in respect of: behaviour towards, a Child or Adult at Risk by any current, prospective or community organisation or foundation (an “Associated Person”), or recent allegation; in Affiliated Football’s Safeguarding Procedures), whether similar in organisation or foundation; and Activity of which the Club becomes aware, whether such investigation the relevant evidence, incident or investigation being referred to the external Guidance While the consent of a Parent (or carer) is not required where images or footage are taken of an Adult at Risk, as a matter of good practice, Clubs should ensure that where such images or footage are to be taken, the Adult at Risk understands the implications of the images or footage being taken, especially if the images or footage are to be used by the Club (or anyone else) for promotional purposes, or otherwise made publicly available. 211 212 Rules: Section S Notification of Referrals to External Agencies and Football Authorities S.13. On making any referral of an allegation or incident of suspected abuse of or unsuitable behaviour towards a Child or Adult at Risk to any external agency (including, without limitation, the police, the local authority, the Charity Commission, the Care Quality Commission, Ofsted or the DBS), the Head of Safeguarding or other Official making the referral shall notify the Senior Safeguarding Lead in writing and ensure that the Senior Safeguarding Lead is kept fully appraised of the progress of the referral and any subsequent investigation or action. S.14. The Club shall notify the League and The Football Association (through the submission of the Affiliated Football Safeguarding Referral Form) of, and give the League and The Football Association such further information as they may require S.14.1. any allegation received by the Club regarding the abuse of, or unsuitable former employee, volunteer or consultant of the Club or any affiliated whether or not the evidence relates to: (a) conduct by a member of Staff in the performance of his duties as a member of Staff; or (b) a non-recent S.14.2. a third (or subsequent) incident or allegation of ‘poor practice’ (as defined nature or otherwise, in relation to a Child or Adult at Risk involving the same Associated Person; S.14.3. any referral it has made to any external agency (as described in Rule S.13); and S.14.4. any allegation of abuse of a Child or Adult at Risk committed by an Academy Player (as defined in the Youth Development Rules) or a participant in any activity organised by a Club’s affiliated community S.14.5. any investigation by such an external agency into suspected abuse of or ‘unsuitable behaviour’ towards a Child or Adult at Risk involved in an results from a referral made pursuant to Rule S.14.1 or otherwise, in each case, as soon as reasonably practicable, and in any event within 24 hours of agency (where such a referral is made). Monitoring S.15. Each Club will permit the League to conduct at least three monitoring visits each Season to ensure compliance with this Section of these Rules, which will be attended by a Person appointed for this purpose by the League. Each Club shall ensure that each such Person is given access to all records kept in accordance with the requirements of this Section of these Rules and is able to meet Staff, Parents, Children, Academy Players, Adults at Risk and their carers. Staff S.8. Staff shall in all dealings with and on behalf of Children and Adults at Risk do what is reasonable in the circumstances of the case for the purpose of safeguarding or promoting the safety and welfare of the relevant individual(s). S.9. Each member of Staff shall be given regular training (in a form approved by the Head of Safeguarding) in the Club’s policies and procedures for the safeguarding of Children and Adults at Risk. S.10. S.11. Each member of Staff shall be
given in writing: S.10.1. the name of the Club’s Head of Safeguarding; S.10.2. descriptions of what constitutes poor safeguarding practice, abuse or unsuitable behaviour towards a Child or Adult at Risk; S.10.3. details of what he is required to do if there is any sign of poor safeguarding practice, abuse or unsuitable behaviour towards a Child or Adult at Risk or if there is a suspicion that such conduct is taking place ; and S.10.4. the League’s ‘Guidance for Safer Working Practice’. No Person shall be appointed as a member of Staff unless: S.11.1. he has completed and submitted to the Club a written application; S.11.2. a written reference has been obtained by the Club from at least two referees named in the application; S.11.3. he has applied to the DBS for Disclosure; S.11.4. his Disclosure information has been received and the Club is satisfied that he is not unsuitable to work with Children and Adults at Risk; and S.11.5. his particulars have been entered in the Staff register referred to at Rule S.5.11. Parental Consent S.12. The written consent of a Child’s Parent shall be obtained: S.12.1. before the Child participates in an Activity (by the Parent completing and returning to the Head of Safeguarding a written parental consent form); and S.12.2. if the Child is under the age of 16, before any images or footage of him are taken or used for any purpose whatsoever. 

     

     

    

 

 

 

		Section S: Safeguarding And Mental Health Section S: Safeguarding And Mental Health made and, if appropriate, agree with the Club an action plan setting out the League and the Club a written annual report on the Club’s compliance a referral or notification in accordance with Rules S.13 and S.14, or otherwise, the Adult at Risk by a member of Staff or otherwise holds concerns regarding a Club’s 213 214 Rules: Section S S.16. Such Person shall: S.16.1. give written feedback to the Club concerned on each monitoring visit actions to be taken by the Club to ensure compliance with this Section of these Rules; S.16.2. report on each visit in writing to the League; and S.16.3. at the end of each Season or as soon as practicable thereafter, present to with this Section of these Rules. S.17.Where, as a result of its monitoring of Clubs in accordance with Rule S.15, receipt of League becomes aware of abuse of or unsuitable behaviour towards a Child or handling of a matter relating to safeguarding, it may (in its absolute discretion) conduct a case review, either on its own or in conjunction with The Football Association. Where such a case review is undertaken, the League shall be entitled to have access to all records kept in accordance with the requirements of this Section of these Rules and shall be entitled to meet Staff, Parents, Children, Adults at Risk and their carers. Following such a case review, the League may make such directions to the Club concerned and/or propose such measures be put in place by the Club as it considers necessary, which must be adopted by the Club concerned in full. Safer Recruitment S.18. The League will undertake all matters connected with the use of the Disclosure service for those Clubs not registered with the DBS. S.19. Clubs not registered with the DBS agree to be bound by any guidance or policy on the issue of safer recruitment published by the League from time to time. S.20. Each Club shall prepare, implement and review regularly a safer recruitment policy, which shall: S.20.1. be in accordance with this Section of these Rules; and S.20.2.comply in full with any guidance or policy published by the League from time to time. S.21. Each Club shall designate a member of Staff as its Lead Disclosure Officer whose name shall be notified to the League in Form 13. The Lead Disclosure Officer shall: S.21.1. act as the Club’s principal point of contact with the League on all matters connected with safer recruitment and the use of the Disclosure service; S.21.2. liaise regularly with and be guided by the advice of the League on all matters concerning safer recruitment procedures and the use of the Disclosure service; and S.21.3.ensure strict compliance by the Club with its safer recruitment policies. Publicity S.22. Each Club shall publish in an easily accessible section of its website: S.22.1. a clear statement of the Club’s commitment to safeguarding; S.22.2.the name and contact details of the Club’s Head of Safeguarding; and S.22.3.a copy of the Club’s policies and procedures referred to at Rule S.1. Mental and Emotional Wellbeing S.23.Each Club shall ensure that: S.23.1. each Season, it makes each of its Contract Players available for a session of between 45 and 90 minutes in duration, to receive information regarding the support and resources available to promote mental and emotional wellbeing; S.23.2.it devises, implements and makes available to the League on request, a Mental and Emotional Wellbeing Action Plan; and S.23.3. designates an individual as its Mental and Emotional Wellbeing Lead, with responsibility for the Club’s mental emotional wellbeing provision and who actively champions mental and emotional wellbeing initiatives at board level. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Players – Contracts, Registrations and Transfers Section T: Players – Contracts Section T: Players – Contracts Guidance For Season 2019/20, the Board will grant permission: (a) for contracts to be varied in an approved form, so as to reduce and/or defer the remuneration payable to the Player; or (b) for Season 2019/20 Contract Extensions to be reflected in some form other than Form 15, provided the form is approved by the Board. whether in cash or in kind shall be set out in his contract (or any amendment to that Contract. 215 216 Rules: Section T Length of Contract T.11. Subject to the exceptions set out below, a contract between a Club and a Player may be for any period provided that its expiry date is 30 June. The exceptions to this Rule are: T.11.1.contracts with Contract Players under the age of 18 years which must not be capable of lasting for more than three years; T.11.2.contracts no greater than one month in duration (a “Monthly Contract”); T.11.3.Week by Week Contracts; and T.11.4. Season 2019/20 Contract Extensions. T.12.A Player under the age of 17 years may not enter into a contract of employment with a Club and may only be registered as an Academy Player. Players’ Remuneration T.13.Full details of a Player’s remuneration including all benefits to which he is entitled contract in a form approved by the Board). T.14.The terms of a contract between a Club and a Player (including any amendment to that contract in a form approved by the Board) shall be strictly adhered to. Signing-on Fees T.15.A Signing-on Fee may be paid only to a Contract Player whose contract: T.15.1.is for a period of not less than three months; and T.15.2.is not a Monthly Contract or a Conditional Contract or a Week by Week T.16.In the case of a contract between a Club and a Player lasting for more than one year, any Signing-on Fee shall be paid in equal annual instalments. T.9.2. no Player shall either directly or indirectly accept or cause or permit his Intermediary to accept any such offer as is described in this Rule. Form of Contract T.10. Save for any contracts entered into by a Promoted Club before it became a member of the League which are in Form 14, contracts between Clubs and Players shall be in Form 15 (save with the permission of the Board). Approaches to Players T.1. A Club shall be at liberty at any time to make an approach to a Player with a view to negotiating a contract with him: T.1.1. if he is an Out of Contract Player; or T.1.2. in the case of a Contract Player, with the prior written consent of the Club (or club) to which he is contracted. T.2. A Club shall be at liberty between 24 June 2020 and 30 June 2020 to make such an approach to a Contract Player: T.2.1. who will become an Out of Contract Player on that 1 July; and T.2.2. who has received no offer from his Club under Rule V.17.2; or T.2.3. who has received but has declined such offer. T.3. Any Club which by itself, by any of its Officials, by any of its Players, by its Intermediary, by any other Person on its behalf or by any other means whatsoever makes an approach either directly or indirectly to a Contract Player except as permitted by either Rule T.1.2 or Rule T.2 shall be in breach of these Rules and may be dealt with under the provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary). T.4. For the purposes of Rules T.2 and T.3, “Contract Player” shall include a player who has entered into a written contract of employment with a Football League club. Approaches by Players T.5. An Out of Contract Player, or any Person on his behalf, shall be at liberty at any time to make an approach to a Club (or club) with a view to negotiating a contract with such Club (or club). T.6. Subject to Rule T.7, a Contract Player, either by himself or by any Person on his behalf, shall not either directly or indirectly make any such approach as is referred to in Rule T.5 without having obtained the prior written consent of his Club. T.7. Between
24 June 2020 and 30 June 2020 a Contract Player to whom Rule T.2 applies or any Person on his behalf may make such an approach as is referred to in Rule T.5. Public Statements T.8. A statement made publicly by or on behalf of a Club expressing interest in acquiring the registration of a Contract Player or by a Contract Player expressing interest in transferring his registration to another Club (or club) shall in either case be treated as an indirect approach for the purposes of Rules T.3 and T.6.. Inducements T.9.Except as may be provided in a Player’s contract: T.9.1. no Club shall induce or attempt to induce a Player to sign a contract by directly or indirectly offering him or any Person connected with him or his Intermediary a benefit or payment of any description whether in cash or in kind; and 

     

     

    

 

 

		Section T: Players – Contracts Section T: Players – Contracts forthwith by the Transferor Club unless: been terminated by the Transferor Club by reason of the Contract Player’s Player, otherwise decides and either party may appeal to the Premier entitlement under this Rule T.17 to receive the unpaid balance is waived. without income tax and national insurance liability. Guidance For the avoidance of doubt, a sum payable in equal weekly or monthly instalments over the duration of the first year of a Contract Player’s employment will not constitute a ‘lump sum’ for the purposes of Rule T.18. rights and obligations set out in clause 4 of Form 15 (Standard Player’s Contract) to League. 217 218 Rules: Section T Image Contracts T.19.Particulars of any Image Contract Payment in respect of the Player shall be set out in the contract with his Club. T.20.No Image Contract or other agreement entered into by a Club may vary or affect the the extent that such rights and obligations relate to rights granted to the Premier T.17. If the registration of a Contract Player is transferred when any part of his Signing-on Fee remains unpaid, a sum equal to the unpaid balance thereof shall be paid to him T.17.1. the transfer is consequent upon the Contract Player’s contract having breach of its terms and conditions; T.17.2. the transfer is consequent upon the Contract Player’s written request to that effect; T.17.3. the Board, on the application of either the Transferor Club or the Contract League Appeals Committee against the decision of the Board in this respect in accordance with the provisions of Section Z of these Rules ; or T.17.4. the Contract Player and Transferor Club agree in writing (with a copy of such agreement submitted to the Board) that the Contract Player’s Lump Sum Payments T.18. Unless otherwise agreed by the Board, no lump sum payment shall be paid or payable by a Club to a Player during the first year of his employment as a Contract Player with that Club save for: T.18.1.a Signing-on Fee (which must be paid in accordance with Rules T.15 to T.17); or T.18.2.a sum paid in respect of the Player’s relocation expenses not exceeding the amount from time to time permitted by HMRC to be paid for this purpose Signing the Contract T.21. Save where an alternative method of execution is approved by the Board in advance, a contract between a Club and a Player shall be signed in each case in the presence of a witness by: T.21.1. the Player; T.21.2.the Player’s Parent if the Player is under the age of 18 years; and T.21.3.an Authorised Signatory on behalf of the Club. Reporting Fines etc. T.22. A copy of any notice terminating a Player’s contract, whether given by the Club or the Player, and any notice given by a Club imposing a fine on a Player or suspending him shall be sent forthwith by the Club to the League and to The Football Association. Submission to Board T.23. A Club shall request each Contract Player (or if he is a minor his Parent) to complete Form 16 at the same time that he signs his first contract with the Club. If he does, the Club shall submit the completed Form 16 to the Board when it submits a copy of the contract pursuant to Rule T.24. T.24. Subject to the provisions of Rules U.17, U.19, U.21 and V.11.3, Clubs shall submit to the Board copies of all contracts with Players (including any amendments to contracts permitted by the Board and any Season 2019/20 Contract Extensions) within five days of their execution. Mutual Termination T.25. If the parties thereto agree to terminate a Player’s contract before its expiry date they shall forthwith notify The Football Association and the Board to that effect and shall provide the Board with a copy of any compromise or other agreement recording that termination within five days of its coming into full force and effect. T.26. A Club shall be at liberty at any time to reach agreement with a Contract Player to amend
the terms of his contract. If such an agreement increases the Contract Player’s remuneration then, unless the agreement is made in the Close Season, it shall be a term thereof that the Contract Player’s current contract is extended by a minimum of one year. Appeal against Termination T.27. An appeal by a Player under the provisions of clause 10.3 of Form 14 or Form 15 or by a Club under the provisions of clause 11.2 of Form 14 or Form 15 shall be commenced by notice in writing addressed to the other party to the contract and to the Chairman of the Judicial Panel (with a copy provided to the Board). 

     

     

    

 

 

		Section T: Players – Contracts Section T: Players – Contracts 219 220 Rules: Section T Effect of Termination T.37. Upon the termination of a Player’s contract by a Club under the provisions of clause 10.1 of Form 14 or Form 15 becoming operative or upon the termination by a Player of his contract with his Club under the provisions of clause 11.1 of Form 14 or Form 15 becoming operative, the Club shall forthwith release the Player’s registration. T.38. Except in the case of a Retired Player to whom the provisions of Rule U.29.5 apply, upon a Player’s contract being terminated by mutual consent, his Club shall retain the Player’s registration for such period (if any) and on such terms (if any) as the parties may in writing agree. Should the Player sign for another Club (or Football League club) during that period, that Club (or Football League club) shall pay to the Club retaining the registration a Compensation Fee determined, in default of agreement, by the Professional Football Compensation Committee. Testimonial Matches T.39. Notwithstanding that it has no contractual obligation to do so, a Club in its absolute discretion and with the prior written consent of the Board may, in the case of a Player who has completed 10 or more years in its service as such, permit its Stadium to be used without charge for the purposes of a testimonial match. Appeal against Disciplinary Decision T.28. An appeal by a Player under the provisions of paragraph 3.3.2 of Schedule 1, Part 1, of Form 14 or Form 15 shall be commenced by notice in writing addressed to the Club and to the Chairman of the Judicial Panel (with a copy provided to the Board). T.29. Appeals pursuant to Rule T.27 or Rule T.28 shall be conducted in such manner as the Chairman of the Judicial Panel (or any member(s) of the Judicial Panel appointed by the Chairman to consider the appeal) may determine. T.30. The Chairman of the Judicial Panel (or any member(s) of the Judicial Panel appointed by the Chairman to consider the appeal) may allow or dismiss any such appeal and make such other order as it thinks fit. Disputes between Clubs and Players T.31. Any dispute or difference between a Club and a Player not otherwise expressly provided for in these Rules may be referred in writing by either party to the Board for consideration and adjudication in such manner as the Board may think fit. For the purpose of this Rule only, “Player” shall include one who was formerly employed by the Club with which the dispute or difference has arisen, whether or not he has been registered to play for another Club. Orders for Costs T.32.The Chairman of the Judicial Panel (or his appointee(s), as appropriate), shall have the power to make an order for costs: T.32.1.in determining appeals under Rule T.27 or Rule T.28; T.32.2.in making an adjudication under Rule T.31; and T.32.3.if any proceedings under Rule T.27 or Rule T.28 or Rule T.31, having been commenced, are withdrawn. T.33. The Chairman of the Judicial Panel (or his appointee(s), as appropriate), shall have the power to determine the amount of any such costs which may include, without limitation, those incurred by the League in the conduct of the proceedings. T.34. The Chairman of the Judicial Panel (or his appointee(s), as appropriate), shall have the power, at any time during the proceedings, to order one or several interim or final payments on account of the costs of the League. T.35.Costs ordered to be paid as aforesaid shall be recoverable: T.35.1.in the case of a Club, under the provisions of Rule E.19; or T.35.2.in any other case, as a civil debt. Appeal T.36. Within 14 days of a decision of the Chairman of the Judicial Panel (or his appointee(s), as appropriate), given under the provisions of either Rule T.30 or Rule T.31 either party may by notice in writing appeal against such decision to the Premier League Appeals Committee whose decision shall be final. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Players – Contracts, Registrations and Transfers Section U: Players – Registrations Section U: Players – Registrations before kick-off and for League Matches to be played between the close of the League’s confirmation by email to that effect. Form. shall submit to the Board: registration of a player at a date in the future from or to the Club or any whether to give such approval the Board shall have regard to (without limitation) 221 222 Rules: Section U Requirement for Registration U.1. A Player shall not play for a Club in a League Match unless that Club holds his registration (which shall include, in the circumstances set out in Rules U.3 and U.12, confirmation that he is eligible to play for it) with effect from at least 75 minutes Summer Transfer Window and the end of the Season either: U.1.1. his name is included on the Squad List; or U.1.2. he is an Under 21 Player. U.2.A Club shall be deemed to hold the registration of a Player upon receipt of the U.3. If a loan of a Player (whether by Temporary Transfer or otherwise) is cancelled by mutual consent, the Player shall not play for the Club to which he is returning unless the League has confirmed to that Club that the Player is eligible to play for it. U.4. A Club shall apply to: U.4.1. include a Player on its Squad List by submitting to the Board the requisite Form; and U.4.2. remove a Player from its Squad List by submitting to the Board the requisite U.5.A Player shall be deemed to have been included or removed from a Club’s Squad List on receipt of the Board’s written confirmation. U.6.Changes to a Squad List may be made: U.6.1. during the period of a Transfer Window; or U.6.2. at other times only with the permission of the Board. U.7.Each application to register a Player shall be subject to the approval of the Board. U.8.In addition to the forms and documents specifically required by these Rules, a Club U.8.1. any contract it proposes to enter into which gives the Club or any other party to the proposed contract any rights relating to the transfer of the rights relating to the employment of the player by the Club; or U.8.2. any contract it proposes to enter into, save for a Representation Contract or an Image Contract, which gives the Club or any other party to the proposed contract the right to receive payments in respect of a Player. Any such proposed contract shall be subject to the approval of the Board. In deciding Rules I.4 and I.7 (regarding dual interests). Types of Registration U.9.There shall be four types of registration governed by this Section of these Rules, namely: U.9.1. amateur; U.9.2. contract; U.9.3. Monthly Contract; and U.9.4. temporary. U.10.The registration of Academy Players shall be governed by the Youth Development Rules. International Transfer Certificate U.11. A Player who last played (or was last registered to play) for a club affiliated to a national association other than that to which the Club which is applying to register him is affiliated shall not be registered unless the League has received written confirmation from the Club’s national association that an international transfer certificate has been issued in respect of the Player. U.12. A Player who is the subject of a loan to a Club or club affiliated to a national association other than that to which the loaning Club is affiliated may not play for the loaning Club following the termination of the loan until the League has received written confirmation from the Club’s national association that an international transfer certificate has been issued in respect of his return to his Club, and the League has confirmed to the Club in writing receipt thereof and that he is eligible to play for that Club. Eligibility to Work in the United Kingdom U.13. An application to register a Player shall be accompanied by such evidence as the League may require to demonstrate that the Player may take up employment in the United Kingdom, and the League shall not confirm
that he is eligible to play for the Club applying to register him until the League has received such evidence. Registration Procedure U.14. For the purpose of this Section of these Rules the New Registration of a Player shall mean his registration at a time when no other Club (or club) holds his registration either because no previous application to register the Player has been made or because a previous registration has been cancelled or has terminated or has expired. U.15. The New Registration of an Amateur Player shall be effected by completion of and submission to the Board of Form 17 signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory. U.16.The registration of an Amateur Player is not transferable. 

     

     

    

 

 

 

		Section U: Players – Registrations Section U: Players – Registrations with the provisions of Rule V.11. effected by completion of and submission to the Board of Football Association Form shall be effected in accordance with the provisions of Rule V.11. thereof shall be effected in accordance with the provisions of Rules V.6 to V.10. shall be 12 noon on the last Working Day before the date of the first League Match international transfer certificate and evidence of eligibility to take up employment in must be provided before the Player is registered by the League). register that Player within a year except with the prior written consent of the Board. be extended under Rule U.21 provided that a Club intending to apply to extend the Monthly Contract registration provided it has not been allowed to expire. 223 224 Rules: Section U U.17.The New Registration of a Contract Player shall be effected by completion and submission to the Board of a copy of the Player’s contract. U.18.The transfer of the registration of a Contract Player shall be effected in accordance U.19.The New Registration of a Contract Player on a Monthly Contract basis shall be G(1), signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory, together with a copy of the Player’s contract. U.20.The transfer of the registration of a Contract Player on a Monthly Contract basis U.21. A Monthly Contract registration may be extended by one month by completion of and submission to the Board of Football Association Form G(1) (Extension), signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory, and, if any changes to it have been made, a copy of the Player’s contract. U.22.The Temporary Transfer of the registration of a Contract Player and any extension U.23.Subject to the provisions of Rule V.1, the deadline for receipt by the Board of all duly completed documents required by these Rules to effect the registration of a Player in which the Club making the application intends him to play, save that the the United Kingdom (in both cases if applicable) may be provided thereafter (but U.24.A Club which transfers or cancels the registration of a Player may not apply to Multiplicity of Registrations U.25.A Player shall not apply to be registered by more than one Club (or club) at any one time and the Board shall refuse any application made in breach of this Rule. Monthly Registrations U.26.There shall be no limit to the number of times a Monthly Contract registration may Monthly Contract registration of a Player for a third or subsequent time shall give to the Player not less than seven days’ notice of its intention to do so. U.27.Notwithstanding the provisions of Rule V.1, a Club may apply at any time to extend a Termination of Registrations U.28.The registration of an Amateur Player: U.28.1. shall expire at the end of the Season in which it commenced; U.28.2. may be terminated before its expiry by agreement to that effect between the Club and the Player, such agreement to be notified in writing forthwith by the Club to the Board; and U.28.3. may likewise be terminated by order of the Board on the application of either the Club or the Player. U.29.Subject to the provisions of Rules T.38 and T.39, a contract registration shall terminate: U.29.1. in the case of a Contract Player, upon it being transferred in accordance with Rule V.11; U.29.2. in the case of an Out of Contract Player in respect of whom the conditions set out in Rule V.17 have been satisfied, upon a Transferee Club effecting his New Registration; U.29.3. in the case of an Out of Contract Player in respect of whom the said conditions have not been satisfied, upon the expiry of his contract; U.29.4. in the case of a Contract Player, upon his contract being terminated on the ground of his permanent incapacity; and U.29.5. in the case of a Retired Player, on the expiry of a period of 30 months commencing at the end of the Season in which he stops playing competitive football. New Registrations Requiring
Consent U.30. An application for the New Registration of a Contract Player whose contract has been terminated by a Club (or club) on the ground of his permanent incapacity shall be refused unless that Club (or club) consents. U.31. An application for the New Registration of a Contract Player who has received a lump sum disability benefit under the terms of the League’s personal accident insurance scheme shall be refused unless, upon being satisfied that the circumstances of such application are exceptional, the Board consents. List of Players U.32.By no later than 23 June 2020 each Club shall confirm to the Board: U.32.1. whether the list of Players provided to it for these purposes is complete and accurate in all material particulars; U.32.2. details of any Players who are not included in the list referred to in Rule U.32.1 but who should be so included; U.32.3. in the case of each Contract Player whose registration it holds and whose contract expires on the 30 June in that year, whether or not the Club has: U.32.3.1.offered him a new contract under the provisions of Rule V.17.2; or U.32.3.2.implemented any option provision in respect of him; or U.32.3.3. . agreed a Season 2019/20 Contract Extension with him, and 

     

     

    

 

 

		Section U: Players – Registrations Section U: Players – Registrations Academy Player with whom it has entered into a Scholarship Agreement of the The FA Regulations on Working with Intermediaries; statutes or regulations of FIFA or any other football governing body from payable within seven days of the happening of that event. Financial Institution in accordance with Rule U.36.10 where, as a condition of such the Club that it will not further assign the entitlement to a third party without the 225 226 Rules: Section U U.36.3.3. The Football League in accordance with the provisions of the Regulations of The Football League; U.36.4. by way of remuneration (including benefits in cash or kind and Image Contract Payments) to or for the benefit of a Contract Player whose registration it holds; U.36.5. by way of an allowance permitted by Youth Development Rule 286, to an (as defined in the Youth Development Rules); U.36.6. by way of payment to an Intermediary strictly in accordance with the terms U.36.7.by payment of incidental expenses arising in respect thereof; U.36.8. by payment or receipt of training compensation or solidarity payment pursuant to the FIFA Regulations for the Status and Transfer of Players and any other levies or payments payable to or by a Club pursuant to the time to time, or otherwise properly due to or from such a governing body; U.36.9.by payment of value added tax payable in respect of any of the above payments or liabilities; and U.36.10. in the case of a Transferor Club, by assignment of its entitlement to a Compensation Fee or Loan Fee to a Financial Institution. U.37. In respect of a player whom it applies to register as a Contract Player, a Club is permitted to make a payment to buy out the interest of a Person who, not being a Club or club, nevertheless has an agreement either with the club with which the player is registered, or with the player, granting it the right to receive money from a new Club or club for which that player becomes registered. Any such payment which is not dependent on the happening of a contingent event may be made either in one lump sum or in instalments provided that all such instalments are paid on or before the expiry date of the initial contract between the Club and the player. Any such payment which is payable upon the happening of a contingent event shall be Assignment of Entitlement to Compensation Fee or Loan Fee U.38.A Club may only assign its entitlement to a Compensation Fee or Loan Fee to a assignment, the relevant Financial Institution confirms in a written agreement with express prior written consent of the League. U.32.4. in the case of each Academy Player whose registration it holds and with whom it has entered into a Scholarship Agreement (as defined in the Youth Development Rules), whether or not the Club has: U.32.4.1. (if the Academy Player is in the second year of his Scholarship Agreement), given him written notice, pursuant to clause 4.2 of the Scholarship Agreement, of the extension of the duration thereof by one year; and U.32.4.2. (if the Academy Player is in the second or third year of his Scholarship Agreement) given him written notice, pursuant to clause 6.7 of the Scholarship Agreement, of its intention to offer him a professional contract as a Contract Player. U.33.The particulars contained in Clubs’ lists of Players shall be published by the Board on 25 June 2020. Clubs Ceasing to be Members U.34. Upon a Club (in this Rule and Rule U.35 called “the Former Member”) ceasing to be a member of the League under the provisions of Rule B.6 (other than by reason of its relegation from the League in accordance with Rule C.14), the registrations of its Players (except those held in consequence of a Temporary Transfer) shall vest in the League and thereupon the League shall be at liberty to transfer those registrations as it shall think fit and shall receive any Compensation Fees to which the Former Member would otherwise have been entitled
under the provisions of Section V of these Rules (Players – Transfers of Registrations). U.35. Any Compensation Fees obtained in accordance with Rule U.34 shall belong to the League and out of them the Board shall have power to make a grant to either or both of: U.35.1. any Club to which Compensation Fees are owed by the Former Member; and U.35.2. the Former Member. Prohibition of Third Party Investment U.36. Unless otherwise agreed by the Board and subject to Rule U.37, a Club may only make or receive a payment or incur any liability as a result of or in connection with the proposed or actual registration (whether permanent or temporary), transfer of registration or employment by it of a Player in the following circumstances: U.36.1. by payment to a Transferor Club or receipt from a Transferee Club of a Compensation Fee, Contingent Sum, Loan Fee or sell-on fee; U.36.2. by payment of levy pursuant to Rules V.38, V.39 and V.40; U.36.3. by receipt of all or part of a Compensation Fee, Contingent Sum, Loan Fee or sell-on fee, in default of payment of it by the Transferee Club from which it is due, from: U.36.3.1. a financial institution or other guarantor; U.36.3.2. the League in accordance with the provisions of these Rules; or 

     

     

    

 

 

		Players – Contracts, Registrations and Transfers Section V: Players – Transfers of Registrations Section V: Players – Transfers of Registrations January next if a Working Day or, if not, on the first Working Day thereafter, at a time Guidance For the avoidance of doubt, the duration of a Temporary Transfer may be extended by all parties entering into a Season 2019/20 Loan Extension notwithstanding the fact that the Season 2019/20 Loan Extension is concluded outside of a Transfer Window. agreement by a simple majority of Clubs on an alternative date and time); midnight on the date 12 weeks prior to the date on which it is to conclude Guidance The Board will confirm the two issues of: (a) the date/time on which the Summer Transfer Window will open; and (b) whether or not the Summer Transfer Window will close at a date/time other than at 17:00 on the Thursday before the commencement of the relevant Season, at the first General Meeting of the preceding Season (for example, the opening and closing time and date of the 2020 Summer Transfer Window will be determined at the first General Meeting of Season 2019/20). Season 2019/20; and Guidance For the avoidance of doubt, during the period referred to in Rule V.2B, no Club may acquire the registration (whether on a permanent or temporary basis) of a player from another Club or overseas club (with the exception of a Welsh club in membership of the Football League). 227 228 Rules: Section V V.2A.In 2020, the Summer Transfer Window shall: V.2A.1. open at midnight following the conclusion of the last League Match of V.2A.2. subject to Rule V.2B, close at 17:00 on 16 October 2020. V.2B. Between 23:01 on 5 October 2020 and the closure of the 2020 Summer Transfer Window, a Club may only apply for the registration of a player (whether by way of permanent registration or Temporary Transfer) who was last registered with a club that is (a) affiliated to The FA, or (b) has its registered address in Wales but is a member of the Football League. V.2. Subject to Rules V.2A and V.2B, the Summer Transfer Window in any year shall: V.2.1. conclude at 17:00 on the Thursday before the commencement of the relevant Season or at such other date and at such other time as the Board may determine in its discretion (which will only be exercised in the event of and V.2.2.commence either: (1) at midnight on the last day of the Season; or (2) at (in accordance with Rule V.2.1, above), whichever is the later. V.3. The Winter Transfer Window in any year shall commence at midnight on 31 December or at such other date and time as the Board shall determine and shall end on 31 to be determined by the Board. V.4. Outside a Transfer Window, the Board in its absolute discretion may: V.4.1. refuse an application to register a player; or V.4.2. grant an application to register a player and, if thought fit, impose conditions by which the Club making the application and the player shall be bound. Temporary Transfers V.5. A “Temporary Transfer” shall mean the transfer of a contract registration effected in accordance with Rules V.6 to V.10. V.6. Subject to the conditions set out below, a Temporary Transfer shall be permitted: V.6.1. between Clubs; and V.6.2. between a Club and a club in membership of The Football League, the National League, the Northern Premier League, the Isthmian League and the Southern League; and V.6.3. between a Club that has its registered address in Wales and a club in membership of the Welsh Premier League. V.7. The conditions referred to in Rule V.6 are: V.7.1. a Temporary Transfer to a Club may not take place in the Transfer Window in which the Transferor Club acquired the Player’s registration; V.7.2. during the period of the Temporary Transfer of his contract registration a Player shall not play against the Transferor Club; V.7.3. if during the period of a Temporary Transfer the Player’s registration is transferred permanently from the Transferor Club to the Transferee
Club, the two Clubs may agree in writing (with such agreement copied to the League) that the Player shall not play against the Transferor Club for the remainder of the Season; V.7.4. subject to any conditions imposed by the Board in the exercise of its discretion under Rule V.4.2, and save where a Season 2019/20 Loan Extension has been agreed between the two Clubs and the Player, the minimum period of a Temporary Transfer shall be the period between two consecutive Transfer Windows and the period of a Temporary Transfer shall not extend beyond 30 June next after it was entered into, save that the Board may, in its absolute discretion, permit a Temporary Transfer to be terminated before the commencement of the second Transfer Window (subject to such conditions as the Board deems appropriate); V.7.5. the maximum number of Temporary Transfers to any one Club registrable in the same Season shall be four and in no circumstances shall more than one be from the same Transferor Club at any one time save there shall be excluded from these numbers any Temporary Transfer of the kind described in V.7.6.1 or V.7.6.2; Transfer Windows V.1. “Transfer Windows” means the two periods in a year during which, subject to Rule V.4, a Club may apply for: V.1.1. the New Registration of a player; V.1.2. the registration of a player transferred to it; and V.1.3. the registration of a Temporary Transfer. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Section V: Players – Transfers of Registrations Section V: Players – Transfers of Registrations Transferee Club or, in the exercise of its discretion, imposed by the Board. Guidance Where a Season 2019/20 Loan Extension has been agreed by the two Clubs and the Player, the duration of the Temporary Transfer will extend beyond 30 June and conclude at midnight on the day after the Club’s last Season 2019/20 match in any of the competitions listed in Rule L.9. The Board will also permit Season 2019/20 Loan Extensions, subject to compliance with FIFA’s Regulation on the Status and Transfer of Players, in respect of a Player whose permanent registration is held by a club in membership of a national association other than The FA. For the avoidance of doubt, no Club that already has two Temporary Transfers registered at the same time may be permitted to register a further player whose permanent registration is held by a Club on a ‘sub-loan’. That is to say, if a player is loaned by a club based overseas (or to which Rules V.5 to V.7 do not otherwise apply), that player cannot then be ‘sub-loaned’ by the overseas club to another Club where that Club already has two Temporary Transfers registered at that time. An example of the circumstances in which the Board might exercise its discretion in Rule V.7.4 is where a Player subject to a Temporary Transfer is unable to represent the Club temporarily holding his registration, due to a long-term injury. In such circumstances, the Board might approve the termination of the Temporary Transfer on the condition that the Player is prohibited from making any first team appearances at the Club with which he re-registers, during the remaining period of the original Temporary Transfer. or dates agreed between the parties, the latest of which must be no later than 30 Transfer expired. Guidance For the avoidance of doubt, where a Season 2019/20 Loan Extension has been agreed, the relevant Loan Fee (which includes any amount payable in respect of the initial loan and any amount payable for the Season 2019/20 Loan Extension) must be paid by 30 June 2021. 229 230 Rules: Section V V.8. The Loan Fee payable on a Temporary Transfer shall be such sum (if any) as shall have been agreed between the Transferee Club and the Transferor Club and set out in Football Association Form H.2 or H.3 (as appropriate) or in a supplementary agreement. V.9. Any Loan Fee (including any instalments thereof) shall be paid on or before the date June immediately following the conclusion of the Season in which the Temporary V.7.6. not more than two Temporary Transfers shall be registered by a Club at the same time except that there shall be excluded from that number: V.7.6.1. any Temporary Transfer which become permanent; and V.7.6.2. the Temporary Transfer of a goalkeeper which in its absolute discretion the Board may allow in circumstances it considers to be exceptional; V.7.7. a Club may transfer the registration of no more than one of its goalkeepers by way of temporary Transfer to another Club each Season, subject to any further Temporary Transfer of one of its goalkeepers pursuant to Rule V.7.6.2; and V.7.8. any other conditions agreed between the Transferor Club and the V.10. A Temporary Transfer shall be effected by submitting to the Board Football Association Form H.2 or Form H.3 duly completed and signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory. Contract Players V.11.The transfer of the registration of a Contract Player shall be effected in the following manner: V.11.1. the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club shall enter into a Transfer Agreement signed on behalf of each Club by an Authorised Signatory in which shall be set out full particulars of all financial and other arrangements agreed between the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club and, except as provided below, between the Transferor Club and the Contract Player in relation to the transfer of the Contract Player’s
registration whether the same are to take effect upon completion of the transfer or at any time thereafter; V.11.2. any such arrangements agreed between the Transferor Club and the Contract Player to which the Transferee Club is not privy may be omitted from the Transfer Agreement provided that they are forthwith notified in writing to the Board by the Transferor Club; V.11.3. the Transfer Agreement shall be sent by the Transferee Club to the Board together with a copy of the contract entered into between the Transferee Club and the Contract Player together with (if applicable) the evidence required by Rules U.12 and U.13; and V.11.4. the Transferee Club shall pay any Compensation Fee due to the Transferor Club under the terms of the Transfer Agreement in accordance with Rule V.29 and any levy payable under Rule V.38. V.12.All transfer arrangements in respect of Contract Players are subject to the approval of the Board. V.13.The Transferee Club will hold the registration of the Contract Player upon receipt of the League’s confirmation by email to that effect. Retired Players V.14. A Club that, pursuant to Rule U.29.5, holds the registration of a Retired Player who is under the age of 24 years, shall be entitled if his registration is transferred to be paid a Compensation Fee by the Transferee Club. Out of Contract Players V.15.An Out of Contract Player may seek to be registered by any Transferee Club. V.16. Upon receiving a formal written offer to effect the New Registration of an Out of Contract Player whose registration it holds, a Club shall forthwith notify the Player and the Board in writing to that effect. 

     

     

    

 

		Section V: Players – Transfers of Registrations Section V: Players – Transfers of Registrations entered into or a Week by Week Contract has been determined by the Club, transfer of the registration of a Contract Player to the Transferee Club shall be such under the provisions of Rule V.17 shall be: League club with which a Player was registered, and which has a right to sell-on fee written consent of the Transferor Club save to statutory and regulatory authorities 231 232 Rules: Section V V.22.2. enter into a Week by Week Contract with the Player; or V.22.3. if neither a Conditional Contract nor a Week by Week Contract has been continue to pay the Player the amount of the basic wage under his expired contract, and in any such case the Club shall be entitled to a Compensation Fee upon a Transferee Club effecting the Player’s New Registration provided he then remains under the age of 24 years and the other conditions set out in Rule V.17 have been satisfied. V.23. The financial terms of a Week by Week Contract shall be those contained in the Player’s expired contract, excluding any Signing-on Fee, except that the Player shall be entitled to receive such incentives (if any) as are payable by the Club to its Contract Players with effect from the date of his new contract. V.24. An Out of Contract Player who continues to receive from his Club the amount of his basic wage under the provisions of Rule V.22.3 shall not be entitled to play for that Club. If such Out of Contract Player unreasonably refuses an offer of employment by another Club (or club), his Club may make application to the Premier League Appeals Committee for an order that payments to the Out of Contract Player may cease without affecting his Club’s entitlement to a Compensation Fee. V.25. A Club which having continued to pay the Player the amount of his basic wage under Rule V.22.3 intends to cease making such payments shall give to the Player two weeks’ notice to that effect and upon a Transferee Club effecting the Player’s New Registration the Club shall not be entitled to a Compensation Fee. The Compensation Fee V.26.The Compensation Fee payable by a Transferee Club to a Transferor Club upon the sum as shall have been agreed between the Transferee Club and the Transferor Club and set out in the Transfer Agreement. V.27. The Compensation Fee likewise payable in respect of an Out of Contract Player V.27.1. such sum as shall have been agreed between the Transferee Club and the Transferor Club or in default of agreement; or V.27.2. such sum as the Professional Football Compensation Committee on the application of either Club shall determine. V.28.A Club which is a Transferor Club shall provide to any previous Club or Football in respect of any transfer of that Player, full details of any Compensation Fee and Contingent Sum(s) to which it becomes entitled. The Club receiving the information shall not disclose or divulge it directly or indirectly to any third party without the prior or as may be required by law or to its auditors. V.17. Provided that the following conditions are satisfied, a Compensation Fee shall be paid to a Transferor Club by a Transferee Club upon effecting the New Registration of an Out of Contract Player: V.17.1. the Out of Contract Player in question must be under the age of 24 years as at the 30 June in the year his contract of employment with a Club has expired; V.17.2. by: (a) 23 June 2020; or (b) four Working Days after the last relevant F.A. Cup match, UEFA Champions League match, UEFA Europa League match or League Match of Season 2019/20, whichever is the earlier, the Transferor Club must send to the Player Form 19 offering him a new contract (which for the avoidance of doubt does not include a Season 2019/20 Contract Extension) on the terms therein set out, which must be no less favourable than those in his current contract; V.17.3. any offer made on Form 19 by a Club to a Player under the provisions of Rule
V.17.2 shall remain open and capable of acceptance by the Player for a period of one month from the date upon which it was sent by the Club by ordinary first class post to his usual or last known address; and V.17.4. a copy of Form 19 must be sent forthwith to the Board. V.18. Contract terms shall be deemed to be no less favourable if, disregarding any provision for a Signing-on Fee in the Player’s current contract which is stated to be a once only payment, they are at least equal in value to the most favourable terms to which the Player was or is entitled in any year of his current contract. The Player’s Options V.19.Upon receiving an offer on Form 19 a Player may either: V.19.1. accept the same within one month of its date and enter into a new contract with his Club in the terms offered; or V.19.2. decline it in writing. V.20. If the Player considers that the terms offered by his Club and set out in Form 19 are less favourable than those in his current contract, he may give notice to that effect to his Club and the Board in Form 20 and apply for a free transfer. V.21.Such application shall be determined by the Board and if it succeeds: V.21.1.the Player’s Club will not be entitled to a Compensation Fee upon a Transferee Club effecting his New Registration; and V.21.2.the Player will receive severance pay in accordance with his contract. The Club’s Options V.22.If a Club makes an offer to a Player on Form 19 and the Player declines it, upon the expiry of the Player’s contract the Club may either: V.22.1.enter into a Conditional Contract with the Player in such financial terms as may be agreed; 

     

     

    

 

 

 

		Section V: Players – Transfers of Registrations Section V: Players – Transfers of Registrations shall provide that the Compensation Fee, any instalments thereof and any value added tax payable in respect thereof) to The Football Association by direct for payment to the Transferor Club in accordance with The Football for the avoidance of doubt, contingent compensation payable pursuant to the inform the Transferor Club in writing to that effect and shall pay such Club to that effect on Form 21 and shall pay such Contingent Sum by the Plc from that date until the date of payment together with such other payment made pursuant to Rule U.37, a Club shall forthwith pay to the League a levy a Compensation Fee payable by instalments, the levy upon the whole of it shall be it relates. 233 234 Rules: Section V V.35.An agreement for an International Transfer and a Transfer Agreement with a Transferor Club which is not in membership of the League or The Football League Contingent Sums payable by the Transferee Club shall be paid (together with any telegraphic transfer or by such other means as the Board may from time to time Association Rules. V.36.Upon the happening of a contingent event resulting in a Contingent Sum (including Youth Development Rules) becoming payable: V.36.1.in the case of an International Transfer, the Transferee Club shall forthwith Contingent Sum by the date stipulated in the transfer agreement (which must be no later than the following 31 July) in accordance with Rule V.35; and V.36.2.in every other case, the Transferee Club shall forthwith inform the Transferor date stipulated in the transfer agreement (which must be no later than the following 31 July) in accordance with Rule V.29. V.37. If any Transferee Club acts in breach of Rules V.29 or V.32 to V.36 inclusive: V.37.1. the Board shall have power to refuse any application by that Transferee Club to register any Player until any sums then payable to its Transferor Club are paid; V.37.2. the Board shall have the power set out at Rule E.22; V.37.3. the Board shall have power to impose a penalty in accordance with the tariff of applicable penalties which it shall from time to time notify to Clubs; and V.37.4. that Transferee Club shall pay to its Transferor Club interest on any part of a Compensation Fee or Contingent Sum not paid on its due date at the rate of five per cent over the base rate from time to time of Barclays Bank penalty as the Board in its discretion may decide. Transfer Levy V.38. Subject to Rule V.39, upon payment of a Compensation Fee, a Contingent Sum or a equal to four per cent of the sum paid (net of any value added tax) and in the case of paid as aforesaid upon the Transferee Club applying to register the Player to which Method of Payment V.29. Subject to Rules V.30 and V.35, all Compensation Fees, Loan Fees (including in both cases instalments thereof) and Contingent Sums payable to a Club or to a Football League club shall be paid (together in each case with value added tax at the then current rate) by the Transferee Club into the Compensation Fee Account by telegraphic transfer or by such other means as the Board may from time to time direct. V.30.If a Club assigns its entitlement to a Compensation Fee or Loan Fee instalment pursuant to Rule U.36.10: V.30.1. it shall procure by means of a legally enforceable agreement that monies payable by virtue of the assignment are paid into the Compensation Fee Account by the assignee; and V.30.2. it shall irrevocably and unconditionally instruct the Transferee Club to pay such monies to the assignee upon their becoming due. V.31. Subject to Rule V.37.2, forthwith upon receiving monies into the Compensation Fee Account the Board shall pay the same to the Transferor Club entitled to receive them. V.32. A Transfer Agreement shall provide that the agreed Compensation Fee together with value added tax at the then current rate shall be paid on or before the expiry date of the initial contract between the
Transferee Club and the Contract Player. Compensation Fee instalments shall be paid on or before the dates set out in the Transfer Agreement (and if any such date is not a Working Day then the instalment shall be paid on the Working Day which immediately precedes that date). V.33. Where any Compensation Fee payable under the provisions of Rule V.17 is not agreed between the Transferee Club and the Transferor Club, the Transferee Club shall upon applying to register the Out of Contract Player pay into the Compensation Fee Account at least half the Compensation Fee offered to the Transferor Club and the balance shall likewise be paid as determined by the Professional Football Compensation Committee under Rule V.27.2. V.34. If the registration of a Player is further transferred before the Compensation Fee in respect of an earlier transfer is paid in full, the Transferee Club in that earlier transfer shall forthwith pay the balance of such Compensation Fee into the Compensation Fee Account, save: V.34.1. where it has received an instruction in accordance with Rule V.30.2, in which case it shall pay such balance to the assignee named in the instruction on the date or dates when it becomes due under the Transfer Agreement pursuant to which it acquired the registration of the Player; or V.34.2. where the Board expressly approves an alternative arrangement for the payment of the balance of the Compensation Fee into the Compensation Fee Account. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Section V: Players – Transfers of Registrations Section V: Players – Transfers of Registrations Guidance Where in the case of a proposed transfer of the type referred to in Rule V.40, above, the Board is of the view that the financial value attributed to either of the Players is materially below that Player’s true transfer value (with the effect that a reduced sum is payable by way of levy), the Board will request that the Transferor Club(s) restate(s) the declared transfer value and may exercise its power under Rule V.12 if necessary. 235 236 Rules: Section V V.41. The sums received by the League by way of levy shall be used to pay premiums due under the Professional Footballers’ Pension Scheme and any surplus shall be added to the Professional Game Youth Fund. Solidarity – England and Wales V.42. Membership of the League shall constitute an agreement between each Club that they shall not make or continue any claim (to FIFA, the Football Association or any other relevant regulatory body of football and/or any judicial bodies exercising jurisdiction pursuant to any rules thereof) under Article 20 (Training Compensation) and/or Article 21 (Solidarity Mechanism) of the FIFA Regulations on the Status and Transfer of Players in relation to movement of players between: V.42.1.Clubs (or clubs) affiliated to the Football Association; and V.42.2.Clubs (or clubs) affiliated to the Football Association of Wales but which participate in leagues sanctioned by the Football Association. V.43. Any Club that makes or continues any claim (including any claim made prior to admission into membership of the League) in breach of the agreement set out in Rule V.42 shall indemnify those Club(s) or club(s) that are the subject of the claim against any liability imposed by FIFA, the Football Association or any other relevant regulatory body of football and/or any judicial bodies exercising jurisdiction pursuant to any rules thereof. V.39. Levy shall not be payable on a Loan Fee unless the registration of the Contract Player who is the subject of the Temporary Transfer is transferred on a permanent basis from the Transferor Club to the Transferee Club during, or within four months of the expiry of, the Temporary Transfer, in which case a levy equal to four per cent of the aggregate of any Loan Fee and Compensation Fee shall be paid to the League. V.40. Where a Transferee Club registers a Player and the relevant consideration tendered by the Transferor Club includes the registration of another Player or some other form of non-financial consideration or value-in-kind, the Transferee Club and Transferor Club shall attribute a financial value to the Player(s) transferred, which shall be noted in the Transfer Agreement(s), and upon which a levy equal to four per cent of such value shall be paid in each case. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Disciplinary and Dispute Resolution Section W: Disciplinary Section W: Disciplinary as may be set out in any tariff of fines, or other penalty, agreed in writing between Club or Person allegedly in breach. addressed must either: constitute a breach of these Rules. right of inquiry under these Rules. No Club or Person shall be under an obligation to tribunals appointed thereunder; 237 238 Rules: Section W W.8.In exercising its summary jurisdiction the Board shall be entitled to impose a fine not exceeding £25,000 or, in the case of a breach of these Rules by a Manager, such sum the Board and the League Managers Association. The Board shall also be entitled to suspend any portion of any fine imposed in accordance with this Rule W.8. W.9.The Board shall exercise its summary jurisdiction by giving notice in Form 22 to the W.10.Within 14 days of the date of a notice in Form 22, the Club or Person to whom it is W.10.1. submit to the Board’s jurisdiction and pay the fine imposed; or W.10.2. elect to be dealt with by a Commission. W.11.Failure to comply with the requirement contained in a notice in Form 22 shall Provision of Information W.12. It shall be no answer to a request from the Board to disclose documents or information pursuant to Rule W.1 that such documents or information requested are confidential. All Clubs and Persons subject to these Rules must ensure that any other obligations of confidentiality assumed are made expressly subject to the League’s disclose any documents rendered confidential by either the order of a court of competent jurisdiction or by statute or statutory instrument. W.13.All Persons who are requested to assist pursuant to Rule W.1 shall provide full, complete and prompt assistance to the Board in its exercise of its power of inquiry. The Judicial Panel W.14. Subject to the approval of Clubs in a General Meeting, a Chair of the Judicial Panel shall be appointed to administer the Judicial Panel in accordance with its terms of reference, set out at Appendix 13 to these Rules. W.15.The Judicial Panel shall include: W.15.1. authorised insolvency practitioners eligible under Rule E.36 to sit as a member of an appeal tribunal appointed thereunder; W.15.2. legally qualified persons eligible: W.15.2.1. under Rule E.36 or Rule F.16 to sit as chairmen of appeal W.15.2.2. under Rule Y.7 to sit as chairmen of Managers’ Arbitration Tribunals; W.15.2.3. under Rule W.16 to sit as chairmen of Commissions; and/or W.15.3. Persons who have held judicial office eligible under Rule W.57 to sit as chairmen of Appeals Boards; and W.15.4. Persons who hold nationally recognised qualifications as accountants or auditors, who shall be eligible to be members of Commissions appointed to determine suspected or alleged breaches of Rules E.45 to E.51. Power of Inquiry W.1.The Board shall have power to inquire into any suspected or alleged breach of these Rules and for that purpose may require: W.1.1.any Manager, Match Official, Official or Player to appear before it to answer questions and/or provide information; and W.1.2.any such Person or any Club to produce documents. W.2. Any Manager, Match Official, Official or Player who fails to appear before or to produce documents to the Board when required to do so under Rule W.1 shall be in breach of these Rules. Board’s Disciplinary Powers W.3.The Board shall have power to deal with any suspected or alleged breach of these Rules by either: W.3.1.issuing a reprimand; W.3.2. imposing a fixed penalty or other sanction where such provision is made in these Rules; W.3.3.exercising its summary jurisdiction; W.3.4.referring the matter to a Commission appointed under Rule W.16; W.3.5.referring the matter to The Football Association for determination under The Football Association Rules; or W.3.6. concluding an agreement in writing with that Person in which it accepts a sanction (which may include any of the sanctions referred to at Rule W.49) proposed by the Board. Fixed Penalty
Procedure W.4. Upon being satisfied that a fixed penalty is payable under the provisions of these Rules, the Board shall give notice in Form 21 to the Club or Person by whom it is payable. W.5.Within 14 days of the date of a notice in Form 21 the Club or Person to whom it is addressed must either: W.5.1.pay the fixed penalty; or W.5.2.appeal under the provisions of Rule W.56.1.1 against the imposition of the same. W.6. Failure to pay a fixed penalty as provided in Rule W.5.1 or within seven days, upon an appeal against the same being dismissed, shall in either case constitute a breach of these Rules. Summary Jurisdiction W.7. The Board’s summary jurisdiction shall extend to any suspected or alleged breach of these Rules (other than a breach for which a fixed penalty is prescribed) which in its absolute discretion the Board considers should not be referred to a Commission under Rule W.3.4 or to The Football Association under Rule W.3.5. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Section W: Disciplinary Section W: Disciplinary that if the complaint is upheld, it may wish to exercise its power under Rule W.49.5 to indicates, it shall notify the parties to the proceedings and the relevant Person, Club the receipt of evidence of loss from the relevant Person, Club (or club) as well as heard evidence from both parties subsequently determines that no compensation is compensation in such circumstances may appeal that determination to an Appeal (or Relegated Club) will not be able to bring any further claim of any kind (whether Chair of the Judicial Panel if a Commission has not yet been fully constituted) by Commission (or the Chair of the Judicial Panel if the Commission has not yet been fit) whether the complaint shall be determined at a hearing or by written need to be concluded expeditiously and/or the parties are in agreement in respect of 239 240 Rules: Section W W.24.At any stage the Commission may indicate (either of its own accord or as a result of representations from a Person, Club (or club) and in any event in its sole discretion), award compensation to any Person or to any Club (or club). If the Commission so (or club) of this fact. The Commission may then make appropriate directions as to directions on the receipt of evidence in response from the parties to the proceedings. W.25.Where (in proceedings in which the Respondent is a Club or Relegated Club) the Commission makes the indication referred to at Rule W.24, above, and after having to be awarded in accordance with Rule W.49.5, the Club (or Relegated Club) claiming Board. If it fails to do so (or if the Appeal Board dismisses any such appeal) the Club for compensation, in damages or otherwise) against the Respondent Club arising out of the breach of these Rules in respect of which the Commission was appointed. W.26.Within 14 days of receipt of the complaint (or such shorter time as ordered pursuant to Rule W.28) the Respondent shall send to the Board and to the Commission (or the recorded delivery post a written answer in Form 24 in which the Respondent: W.26.1. shall either admit or deny the complaint; and W.26.2. may request that the complaint shall be determined by written representations in which case, if the complaint is denied, the written representations shall be contained in the answer. W.27. The Board shall respond in writing to any request that the matter be determined by written representations within 14 days of receipt of the answer (or such shorter time as ordered pursuant to Rule W.28), and if the request is contested by the Board, the fully constituted) shall determine (in accordance with such procedure as he/it sees representations alone. W.28. The Commission (or the Chair of the Judicial Panel if a Commission has not yet been fully constituted) shall have the power to amend the time periods set out in Rules W.26 and W.27 if there is a compelling reason why the proceedings before the Commission such amendment. W.29. If the complaint is admitted, the Respondent may include in the answer details of any mitigating factors (together with any supporting evidence) that it wishes to be taken into account by the Commission. W.30.If the complaint is denied, the Respondent’s reasons shall be set out in the answer and copies of any documents on which the Respondent relies shall be annexed. Appointing a Commission W.16. Subject to Rule W.78, a Commission shall be appointed by the Chair of the Judicial Panel and shall comprise three members of the Disciplinary Panel of whom one, who shall be legally qualified, shall sit as chairman of the Commission. W.17. Subject to Rule W.78, a Commission appointed to deal with a suspected or alleged breach of Rules E.45 to E.51 shall include at least one member of the Disciplinary Panel qualified as set out in Rule W.15.4 (but who shall not sit as the chairman of the Commission, who shall be legally qualified as set out in Rule W.16). W.18. Subject to Rule W.78, and notwithstanding Rule W.16, where both parties
are in agreement that the proceedings should be determined by a single member (rather than three members) of the Disciplinary Panel, the Chair of the Judicial Panel shall appoint a one-person Commission for that purpose. In such circumstances, this Section of the Rules shall be interpreted on the basis that the Commission comprises a single individual, who shall undertake the duties of chairman of the Commission. Commission Procedures W.19.The parties to proceedings before a Commission shall be: W.19.1. the Board; and W.19.2. the Club, Manager, Match Official, Official or Player allegedly in breach of these Rules (the “Respondent”). W.20.Proceedings before a Commission shall be commenced by a written complaint which shall be drafted by or on behalf of the Board. W.21. The complaint shall be in Form 23 and shall identify the Rule(s) allegedly breached, it shall contain a summary of the facts alleged and it shall have annexed to it copies of any documents relied upon by the Board in support of the complaint. W.22. The complaint shall be sent by recorded delivery post by the Board to the Respondent and the Chair of the Judicial Panel. In the case of a Respondent who is a Manager, an Official or a Player it shall be sent to him care of his Club. A complaint shall be deemed to have been received by a Respondent on the third day after the date of posting. No defect in the service of a complaint shall invalidate all or any part of the proceedings if it can be shown that it is likely that the complaint has come to the attention of the Respondent. W.23. As soon as reasonably practicable following receipt of a complaint, the Chair of the Judicial Panel shall appoint a Commission to hear the complaint, confirm the identities of the Commission members to the Board and the Respondent(s) and require each appointed individual to complete a statement of impartiality in such form as the Chair of the Judicial Panel shall prescribe. Where a party objects to one or more of the appointments made to the Commission, it must raise such objection within two Working Days of the relevant appointment(s), which shall be resolved by the Chair of the Judicial Panel in such manner as he thinks fit. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Section W: Disciplinary Section W: Disciplinary Respondent the opportunity to provide further details of any mitigating of the Commission and its members; address the Commission. taken. shall forthwith be communicated in writing by the chairman of the Commission to 241 242 Rules: Section W W.40.The chairman of the Commission shall have an overriding discretion as to the manner in which a hearing is conducted but, subject thereto: W.40.1. where the complaint has been admitted, he shall invite the Board or its representative to outline the facts of the complaint and shall give the factors contained in the answer; W.40.2. where the complaint has been denied, witnesses shall be taken through their evidence in chief by the party tendering such evidence and may be subject to cross-examination by the opposing party (at its option) and re-examination if required. Witnesses may also be examined by the chairman W.40.3. the parties shall be permitted to put questions to witnesses; W.40.4. witnesses may be examined on oath; and W.40.5. at the conclusion of the evidence the parties shall each be invited to W.41.The chairman of a Commission may order that a transcript of the proceedings be W.42.The proceedings of a Commission shall be confidential and shall be conducted in private. W.43.The Board shall have the burden of proving the complaint. The standard of proof shall be on a balance of probabilities. W.44.The Commission shall make its decision unanimously or by majority. No member of the Commission may abstain. W.45.In the case of a determination by written representations the Commission’s decision the parties (and copied to the Chair of the Judicial Panel). W.46. In the case of a determination at a hearing the Commission’s decision shall be announced as soon as practicable thereafter and if possible at the end of the hearing and shall be confirmed in writing by the chairman of the Commission to the parties (and copied to the Chair of the Judicial Panel). W.47. In either case, unless the parties otherwise agree, the Commission shall give its reasons for its decision (a copy of which shall be provided to the Chair of the Judicial Panel). In the event of a majority decision no minority or dissenting opinion shall be produced or published. W.31.Documentary evidence shall be admissible whether or not copies are attached to the complaint or the answer as long as such documents are: W.31.1. relevant; and W.31.2. submitted by a party to the Commission in sufficient time before the hearing, such that neither party will be prejudiced by their submission. W.32 If the Respondent fails to send an answer in accordance with Rule W.26, the Respondent shall be deemed to have denied the complaint which shall be determined at a hearing. W.33. If the complaint is to be determined by written representations, forthwith upon receipt of the answer the chairman of the Commission shall convene a meeting of its members at which the complaint will be determined. W.34. If the complaint is to be determined at a hearing, the chairman of the Commission may give directions for the future conduct of the complaint addressed in writing to the parties or require the parties to attend a directions hearing. W.35.A directions hearing shall be conducted by the chairman of the Commission sitting alone. He may give such directions as he thinks fit including directions for: W.35.1. the Board to give further particulars of the complaint; W.35.2. the Respondent to give further particulars of the answer; W.35.3. either or both parties to produce and exchange documents; W.35.4. the submission of expert evidence; W.35.5. lists of witnesses and lodging and exchange of witness statements; W.35.6. witnesses to be summoned to attend the hearing; W.35.7. prior notice to be given of any authorities relied on by the parties; W.35.8. the parties to lodge and exchange an outline of their submissions; and/or W.35.9. the assessment of the entitlement to and amount of compensation that may be
ordered pursuant to Rule W.49.5. W.36.Notice of the date, time and place of the hearing shall be given in writing to the parties by the chairman of the Commission. W.37.If the Board or its representative fails to attend the hearing, the chairman of the Commission may either adjourn it or proceed in the Board’s absence. W.38.If the Respondent fails to attend the hearing, it shall proceed in the absence of the Respondent. W.39.Any witness who is bound by these Rules, and who having been summoned by a Commission to attend a hearing fails to do so, shall be in breach of these Rules. 

     

     

    

 

 

 

		Section W: Disciplinary Section W: Disciplinary Development Leagues (as those terms are defined in the Youth Development Rules) likewise be recoverable by the Person or Club entitled to receive it. recovered by the Board shall be used to defray the costs of the Commission. Form 25. 243 244 Rules: Section W W.52.If the Board fails to prove a complaint a Commission may order the League to pay to the Respondent such sum by way of costs as it shall think fit. W.53.Where a Respondent Club is suspended from playing in League Matches or any matches in competitions which form part of the Games Programme or Professional under the provisions of Rule W.49.4.1, its opponents in such matches which should have been played during the period of suspension, unless a Commission otherwise orders, shall be deemed to have won them. W.54.Fines and costs shall be recoverable by the Board as a civil debt; compensation shall W.55.Fines recovered by the Board shall be used towards the operating expenses of the League or, at the discretion of the Board, towards charitable purposes. Costs Appeals W.56.Either: W.56.1. a Club (or club) or Person that wishes to challenge: W.56.1.1. the decision of the Board to impose a fixed penalty; or W.56.1.2. the decision of a Commission before which such Club or Person appeared as Respondent; or W.56.1.3. the amount of compensation (if any) which a Commission has, pursuant to Rule W.49.5, ordered either that it shall pay or that shall be paid in its favour; or W.56.2. the Board, where it: W.56.2.1 wishes to challenge a decision taken by a Commission to dismiss a complaint; or W.56.2.2 considers a decision on sanction imposed by a Commission to be unduly lenient, may appeal in accordance with the provisions of these Rules against the decision, the penalty or the amount of compensation (as appropriate). W.57. An appeal shall lie to an Appeal Board which shall be appointed by the Chair of the Judicial Panel and, subject to Rule W.78, shall comprise three members of the Appeals Panel of whom one, who shall have held judicial office, shall sit as chairman of the Appeal Board. W.58.The parties to an appeal shall be: W.58.1. a Respondent to a complaint; and/or W.58.2. a Person, Club or club pursuant to Rule W.56.1.3; and/or W.58.3. the Board. W.59.An appeal against the decision of the Board to impose a fixed penalty shall be in Commission’s Powers W.48.Upon finding a complaint to have been proved the Commission shall invite the Respondent to place any mitigating factors before the Commission. W.49.Having heard and considered such mitigating factors (if any) the Commission may: W.49.1. reprimand the Respondent; W.49.2. impose upon the Respondent a fine unlimited in amount and suspend any part thereof; W.49.3. in the case of a Respondent who is a Manager, Match Official, Official or Player, suspend him from operating as such for such period as it shall think fit; W.49.4. in the case of a Respondent which is a Club: W.49.4.1. suspend it from playing in League Matches or any matches in competitions which form part of the Games Programmes or Professional Development Leagues (as those terms are defined in the Youth Development Rules) for such period as it thinks fit; W.49.4.2. deduct points scored or to be scored in League Matches or such other matches as are referred to in Rule W.49.4.1; W.49.4.3. recommend that the Board orders that a League Match or such other match as is referred to in Rule W.49.4.1 be replayed; W.49.4.4. recommend that the League expels the Respondent from membership in accordance with the provisions of Rule B.7; W.49.5. order the Respondent to pay compensation unlimited in amount to any Person or to any Club (or club); W.49.6. cancel or refuse the registration of a Player registered or attempted to be registered in contravention of these Rules; W.49.7. impose upon the Respondent any combination of the foregoing or such other penalty as it shall think fit; W.49.8. order the Respondent to pay such sum by way of costs
as it shall think fit which may include the fees and expenses of members of the Commission; and W.49.9. make such other order as it thinks fit. W.50. Where a Person, Club (or club) has been invited to address the Commission on compensation, in accordance with Rules W.24 and W.25, the Commission may adjourn the hearing to allow all relevant parties to make submissions, or if it considers that it is in the interest of justice that the determination of the complaint be resolved before the issue of compensation is addressed, direct that a further hearing take place on the issue of compensation after the complaint has been determined. W.51. A Person, Club (or club) invited to make submissions on compensation shall be entitled to be present at the hearing, but may only make submissions or advance evidence or question witnesses if and to the extent that the chairman of the Commission gives it leave. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Section W: Disciplinary Section W: Disciplinary or more of the appointments made to the Appeal Board, it must raise such objection the Chair of the Judicial Panel in such manner as he thinks fit. Rule W.61 if there is a compelling reason why the proceedings before the Appeal appeal, addressed in writing to the parties, or require the parties to attend a pursuant to Rule W.65, an appeal shall be by way of a review of the evidence adduced 245 246 Rules: Section W W.60.An appeal against the decision of a Commission shall be in Form 26. W.61. An appeal shall be commenced by the appellant sending or delivering to the Chair of the Judicial Panel Form 25 or Form 26, as the case may be, so that it is received together with a deposit of £1,000 within 14 days of the date of the decision appealed against (time being of the essence) unless a lesser period is ordered pursuant to Rule W.69. W.62. As soon as reasonably practicable following receipt of Form 25 or Form 26, as appropriate, the Chair of the Judicial Panel shall appoint an Appeal Board to hear the appeal, confirm the identities of the Appeal Board members to the parties and require each appointed individual to complete a statement of impartiality in such form as the Chair of the Judicial Panel shall prescribe. Where a party objects to one within two Working Days of the relevant appointment(s), which shall be resolved by W.63.The Appeal Board (or the Chair of the Judicial Panel if an Appeal Board has not yet been fully constituted) shall have the power to abridge the time period set out in Board need to be concluded expeditiously. W.64.The Appeal Board may give directions as it thinks fit for the future conduct of the directions hearing. W.65. Any party to an appeal may apply for permission to adduce evidence that was not adduced before the Commission that heard the complaint. Such permission shall only be granted if it can be shown that the evidence was not available to the party and could not have been obtained by such party with reasonable diligence, at the time at which the Commission heard the complaint. W.66.Notice of the date, time and place of the appeal hearing shall be given in writing to the parties by the chairman of the Appeal Board. W.67.If a party fails, refuses or is unable to attend the hearing the Appeal Board may either adjourn it or proceed in the party’s absence. W.68.Except in cases in which the Appeal Board gives leave to adduce fresh evidence before the Commission and the parties shall be entitled to make oral representations. Subject to the foregoing provisions of this Rule, the Appeal Board shall have an overriding discretion as to the manner in which the hearing is conducted. W.69.The Appeal Board may permit the appellant at any time to withdraw the appeal on such terms as to costs and otherwise as the Appeal Board shall determine. W.70.The proceedings of an Appeal Board shall be confidential and shall be conducted in private. W.71.The Appeal Board shall make its decision unanimously or by majority. No member of the Appeal Board may abstain. W.72. The Appeal Board’s decision shall be announced as soon as practicable after the appeal hearing and if possible at the end thereof and shall be confirmed in writing by the chairman of the Appeal Board to the parties, giving reasons (with a copy provided to the Chair of the Judicial Panel). If the decision reached by the Appeal Board was by a majority, no minority or dissenting opinion shall be produced or published. Appeal Board’s Powers W.73.Upon the hearing of an appeal, an Appeal Board may: W.73.1. allow the appeal; W.73.2. dismiss the appeal; W.73.3. except in the case of a fixed penalty, vary any penalty imposed or order made at first instance; W.73.4. vary or discharge any order for compensation made by the Commission; W.73.5. order the deposit to be forfeited to the League or repaid to the appellant; W.73.6. order a party to pay or contribute to the costs of the appeal including the fees and
expenses of members of the Appeal Board; W.73.7. remit the matter back to the Commission with directions as to its future disposal; or W.73.8. make such other order as it thinks fit. W.74.Subject to the provisions of Section X of these Rules (Arbitration), the decision of an Appeal Board shall be final. Admissibility of Evidence W.75. In the exercise of their powers under this Section of these Rules, a Commission or an Appeal Board shall not be bound by judicial rules governing the admissibility of evidence. Instead, facts relating to a breach of these Rules may be established by any reliable means. Legal Representation W.76. The parties to proceedings before a Commission or an Appeal Board shall be entitled to be represented by a solicitor or counsel provided that they shall have given to the other party and to the chairman of the Commission or of the Appeal Board as the case may be 14 days’ prior written notice to that effect identifying the solicitor or counsel instructed. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Section W: Disciplinary Section W: Disciplinary 247 248 Rules: Section W Publication and Privilege W.77. Without prejudice in any event to any form of privilege available in respect of any such publication, whether pursuant to the Defamation Act 2013 or otherwise, the Board, a Commission and an Appeal Board shall be entitled to publish reports of their proceedings (including details of any submissions, oral or written statements or other evidence adduced in those proceedings), whether or not they reflect adversely on the character or conduct of any Club, Manager, Match Official, Official or Player. All Clubs and Persons bound by these Rules (and any Person required to observe these Rules as a result of any obligation whether to the League or to any third party) shall be deemed to have provided their full and irrevocable consent to such publication. Ad Hoc Appointments W.78. Notwithstanding Rules W.16 to W.18 and W.57 and any other Rules to the contrary, the Chair of the Judicial Panel may, in his absolute discretion, when appointing Commissions, Appeal Boards, tribunals and otherwise, as provided for in the Rules, appoint on an ad hoc basis individuals who are not members of the Judicial Panel but whom he considers would be suitable for the particular appointment (and for the period of their temporary appointment each such person will be considered a member of the Judicial Panel). It is anticipated that the Chair of the Judicial Panel will exercise this power only in exceptional circumstances. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Disciplinary and Dispute Resolution Section X : Arbitration Section X: Arbitration its mind properly to the issues to be decided; the contemplation of the Board at the time that the decision was made as being invoke these arbitration provisions in respect of such a dispute, unless that party can and proper for them to have standing before the tribunal. serving upon the other party (and copied to the Board) a request in Form 27. defined in Rule X.10) and there shall be no umpire. second appointee being appointed) the two arbitrators so appointed shall appoint who shall sit as chair. If the two arbitrators so appointed fail to agree on the League is a party) shall make the appointment giving notice in writing to that effect 249 250 Rules: Section X X.5. In the case of a Board Dispute, the only grounds for review shall be that the decision: X.5.1. was reached outside the jurisdiction of the Board; X.5.2. could not have been reached by any reasonable Board which had applied X.5.3. was reached as a result of fraud, malice or bad faith; or X.5.4. was contrary to English law; and directly and foreseeably prejudices the interests of a Person or Persons who were in directly affected by it and who suffer loss as a result of that decision. Standing X.6. A Person who is not a party to a Disciplinary Dispute or a Board Dispute may not show that they are sufficiently affected by the outcome of the dispute that it is right Commencement of the Arbitration X.7. An arbitration shall be deemed to have commenced (and for the purpose of Rule X.2 a dispute shall be deemed to have arisen) upon the party requesting an arbitration Appointing the Arbitrators X.8.Subject to Rule X.13, the tribunal shall comprise three Suitably Qualified Persons (as X.9. Within 14 days of the party requesting an arbitration serving upon the other party (and copied to the Board) the Form 27 pursuant to Rule X.7, each party shall by notice in Form 28 addressed to the other party (and copied to the Board) appoint one Suitably Qualified Person (as defined in Rule X.10), to act as an arbitrator in the arbitration requested. And within 14 days of their appointment (ie, of the date of the another Suitably Qualified Person (as defined in Rule X.10) as the third arbitrator appointment of the third arbitrator the Board (or The Football Association if the to each party. X.10. A Suitably Qualified Person for the purposes of this Section X shall be any individual who is both: X.10.1. a solicitor of no less than 10 years’ admission or a barrister of no less than 10 years’ call; and X.10.2. independent of the party appointing him and able to render an impartial decision. Definitions X.1. In this Section of these Rules: X.1.1.“the Act” means the Arbitration Act 1996 or any re-enactment or amendment thereof for the time being in force; X.1.2. “party” means a party to the arbitration; X.1.3. “the tribunal” means the arbitral tribunal; and X.1.4. “the chairman” means the chairman of the tribunal. Agreement to Arbitrate X.2. Membership of the League shall constitute an agreement in writing between the League and Clubs and between each Club for the purposes of section 5 of the Act in the following terms: X.2.1. to submit all disputes which arise between them (including in the case of a Relegated Club any dispute between it and a Club or the League, the cause of action of which arose while the Relegated Club was a member of the League), whether arising out of these Rules or otherwise, to final and binding arbitration in accordance with the provisions of the Act and this Section of these Rules; X.2.2. that the seat of each such arbitration shall be in England and Wales; X.2.3. that the issues in each such arbitration shall be decided in accordance with English law; and X.2.4. that no other system or mode of arbitration will be invoked to resolve any such dispute. X.3. Disputes under these Rules will be deemed to fall into one of three categories,
being: X.3.1. disputes arising from decisions of Commissions or Appeal Boards made pursuant to Rules W.1 to W.78 (Disciplinary) of these Rules (“Disciplinary Disputes”); X.3.2. disputes arising from the exercise of the Board’s discretion (“Board Disputes”); and X.3.3. other disputes arising from these Rules or otherwise. X.4. In the case of a Disciplinary Dispute, the only grounds for review of a decision of a Commission or Appeal Board by way of arbitration under this Section X shall be that the decision was: X.4.1. reached outside of the jurisdiction of the body that made the decision; X.4.2. reached as a result of fraud, malice or bad faith; X.4.3. reached as a result of procedural errors so great that the rights of the applicant have been clearly and substantially prejudiced; X.4.4. reached as a result of a perverse interpretation of the law; or X.4.5. one which could not reasonably have been reached by any Commission or Appeal Board which had applied its mind properly to the facts of the case. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Section X: Arbitration Section X: Arbitration relevance or weight of any material submitted by the parties on matters of in ascertaining the facts and the law. a party to the proceedings; of a party; produce or provide access to any relevant documents or property; or by its directions; to be adopted; and just, expeditious, economical and final determination of the dispute. 251 252 Rules: Section X X.18.3. whether and if so to what extent discovery of documents between the parties is necessary; X.18.4. whether strict rules of evidence will apply and how the admissibility, fact or opinion shall be determined; X.18.5. whether and if so to what extent there shall be oral or written evidence or submissions; X.18.6. whether expert evidence is required; and X.18.7. whether and if so to what extent the tribunal shall itself take the initiative The Tribunal’s General Powers X.19. The chairman of the tribunal shall have power to: X.19.1. allow either party upon such terms (as to costs and otherwise) as it shall think fit to amend any statement of claim and defence; X.19.2. give directions in relation to the preservation, custody, detention, inspection or photographing of property owned by or in the possession of X.19.3. give directions as to the preservation of evidence in the custody or control X.19.4. direct that a witness be examined on oath; X.19.5. require each party to give notice of the identity of witnesses it intends to call; X.19.6. require exchange of witness statements and any expert’s reports; X.19.7. appoint one or more experts to report to it on specific issues; X.19.8. require a party to give any such expert any relevant information or to X.19.9. order that a transcript be taken of the proceedings; X.19.10. extend or abbreviate any time limits provided by this Section of these Rules X.19.11. require the parties to attend such procedural meetings as it deems necessary to identify or clarify the issues to be decided and the procedures X.19.12. give such other lawful directions as it shall deem necessary to ensure the Duty of the Parties X.20. The parties shall do all things necessary for the proper and expeditious conduct of the arbitration and shall comply without delay with any direction of the chairman of the tribunal as to procedural or evidential matters. X.11. If a party refuses or fails to appoint an arbitrator when it is obliged to do so in accordance with these Rules the Board (or The Football Association if the League is a party) shall make the appointment giving notice in writing to that effect to each party. X.12. Upon appointment all arbitrators must sign a statement of impartiality. Any arbitrator not signing such a statement within seven days of appointment may not act and the party appointing him must nominate another arbitrator within seven days subject to the provisions in Rules X.8 to X.11. Appointing a Single Arbitrator X.13.Notwithstanding the provisions of Rule X.8, the parties shall be at liberty to appoint a single arbitrator (who must be a Suitably Qualified Person) in which case: X.13.1. Form 29 shall be substituted for Form 28; and X.13.2. this Section of these Rules shall be interpreted on the basis that the tribunal comprises a single arbitrator who shall undertake the duties of the chairman. Replacing an Arbitrator X.14. If following his appointment an arbitrator refuses to act, becomes incapable of acting, is removed by order of a competent court or dies, the Board (or The Football Association if the League is a party) shall appoint a replacement arbitrator (who must be a Suitably Qualified Person) to replace him. Communications X.15.All communications sent in the course of the arbitration by the arbitrators shall be signed on their behalf by the chairman. X.16. Such communications addressed by the arbitrators to one party shall be copied to the other and to the Board. X.17. Any communication sent by either party to the arbitrators shall be addressed to the chairman and shall be copied to the
other party and the Board. Directions X.18. The chairman of the tribunal shall decide all procedural and evidential matters and for that purpose within 14 days of his appointment he shall either give directions for the conduct of the arbitration addressed in writing to each party or serve on each party Form 30 requiring their attendance at a preliminary meeting at which he will give directions. In either case the directions shall address without limitation: X.18.1. where appropriate, whether the proceedings should be stayed to permit the parties to explore whether the dispute may be resolved by way of mediation; X.18.2. whether and if so in what form and when statements of claim and defence are to be served; 

     

     

    

 

		Section X: Arbitration Section X: Arbitration account of the claim or the costs of the arbitration. Any such provisional award shall tribunal shall record the settlement in the form of a consent award. Judicial Panel considers to be of wider application or use to the Board and Clubs, to the Board (for distribution to Clubs) an anonymised summary of the award. arbitrators’ fees and expenses, the total amount of which shall be specified in the event except where it appears to the tribunal that in the circumstances this is not doubt as to reasonableness being resolved in favour of the paying party. binding on the parties and there shall be no right of appeal. There shall be no right arbitration under this Section X challenges the award, whether in the English High any written pleadings filed and/or evidence adduced as soon as reasonably 253 254 Rules: Section X Provisional Awards X.28.The tribunal shall have power to make provisional awards during the proceedings including, without limitation, requiring a party to make an interim payment on be taken into account when the final award is made. The Award X.29. If before the award is made the parties agree on a settlement of the dispute the X.30. The tribunal may make more than one award at different times on different aspects of the matters in dispute. X.31. The award shall be in writing and shall contain reasons for the tribunal’s decision. A copy of it shall be provided to the Board and to the Chair of the Judicial Panel. Where the award contains decisions on points of law or interpretation that the Chair of the with the agreement of the parties to the arbitration, he may produce and circulate Costs X.32.Until they are paid in full, the parties shall be jointly and severally liable to meet the award. X.33. The tribunal shall award costs on the general principle that costs should follow the appropriate in relation to the whole or part of the costs. X.34. The party in favour of which an order for costs is made shall be allowed, subject to Rule X.35, a reasonable amount in respect of all costs reasonably incurred, any X.35.In appropriate cases the tribunal may award costs on an indemnity basis. X.36.The chairman shall have power to tax, assess or determine the costs if requested to do so by either party. Challenging the Award X.37. Subject to the provisions of sections 67 to 71 of the Act, the award shall be final and of appeal on a point of law under section 69 of the Act. In the event that a party to Court or any other forum, it shall ensure that the League is provided with a copy of practicable after their/its filing. Default of the Parties X.21.If either party is in breach of Rule X.20 the tribunal shall have power to: X.21.1. make peremptory orders prescribing a time for compliance; X.21.2. make orders against a party which fails to comply with a peremptory order; X.21.3. dismiss a claim for want of prosecution in the event of inordinate or inexcusable delay by a party which appears likely to give rise to a substantial risk that it will not be possible to have a fair resolution of the issues or will cause serious prejudice to the other party; and X.21.4. debar that party from further participation and proceed with the arbitration and make an award but only after giving that party written notice of its intention to do so. The Hearing X.22. The chairman shall fix the date, time and place of the arbitration hearing and shall give the parties reasonable notice thereof. A representative of the Board shall be entitled to attend the hearing as an observer. X.23.At or before the hearing the chairman shall determine the order in which the parties shall present their cases. X.24.Any witness who gives oral evidence may be questioned by the representative of each party and by each of the arbitrators. X.25.The proceedings of an arbitration convened under this Section X shall be confidential and shall be conducted in private. Remedies X.26.The tribunal shall have power to: X.26.1. determine
any question of law or fact arising in the course of the arbitration; X.26.2. determine any question as to its own jurisdiction; X.26.3. make a declaration as to any matter to be determined in the proceedings; X.26.4. order the payment of a sum of money; X.26.5. award simple or compound interest; X.26.6. order a party to do or refrain from doing anything; X.26.7. order specific performance of a contract (other than a contract relating to land); and X.26.8. order the rectification, setting aside or cancellation of a deed or other document. Majority Decision X.27. If the arbitrators fail to agree on any issue they shall decide by a majority and a majority decision shall be binding on all of them. No dissenting judgment shall be produced. 

     

     

    

 

		Section X: Arbitration Section X: Arbitration 255 256 Rules: Section X Representation X.38.A party may be represented before a tribunal by a solicitor or counsel provided that 14 days’ prior written notice to that effect identifying the solicitor or counsel instructed is given to the other party and to the chairman. X.39. A Club which is a party may be represented before a tribunal by one of its Officials. An Official shall not be prevented from representing his Club because he is or may be a witness in the proceedings. Waiver X.40. A party which is aware of non-compliance with this Section of these Rules and yet proceeds with the arbitration without promptly stating its objection to such non-compliance to the chairman shall be deemed to have waived its right to object. 

     

     

    

 

		Disciplinary and Dispute Resolution Section Y: Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal Section Y: Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal Panel shall appoint a member of the Judicial Panel to replace him (and provide signed on its behalf by its chairman. other and to the Board. Guidance Parties to such disputes are encouraged to seek resolution without recourse to arbitration through, for example, a pre-action meeting to discuss the matter, prior to issuing a Form 27. member of the Judicial Panel, in which case this Section of the Rules shall be a third arbitrator who shall be an eligible legally qualified member of the Judicial appointed fail to agree on the appointment of the third arbitrator the Chair of the Guidance Where the parties engage in mediation, each party should ensure that he/it is represented in person at such mediation by an individual with sufficient authority to reach a resolution of the dispute. 257 258 Rules: Section Y Y.4. The party requesting such an arbitration shall send a copy of Form 27 together with a deposit of £5,000 to the Board. That party will also send a copy of the Form 27 to the Chair of the Judicial Panel who shall forthwith send to each party particulars of those individuals who are members of the Judicial Panel and noting which of the members are eligible to sit as chair of the Tribunal. Y.5. The Tribunal shall ordinarily comprise three members of the Judicial Panel (one of whom is eligible to sit as chair of the Tribunal) and there shall be no umpire. However, the parties are at liberty to agree that the matter be resolved by a single eligible interpreted on the basis that the Tribunal consists of a single arbitrator (an eligible member of the Judicial Panel) who shall undertake the duties of the chairman. Y.6. Within 14 days of service of the Chair of the Judicial Panel sending particulars of members of the Judicial Panel pursuant to Rule Y.4, each party shall by notice in Form 28 addressed to the Board (copied to the Chair of the Judicial Panel) appoint one eligible Judicial Panel member to act as an arbitrator in the arbitration requested, save where a single arbitrator is agreed pursuant to Rule Y.5, in which case the parties shall jointly confirm his identity to the Board (and the Chair of the Judicial Panel) in writing. Y.7. If a party refuses or fails to appoint an arbitrator in accordance with Rule Y.6 the Chair of the Judicial Panel shall make the appointment giving notice in writing to that effect to each party (copied to the Board). Y.8. Within 14 days of their appointment the two arbitrators so appointed shall appoint Panel and who shall sit as chairman of the Tribunal. If the two arbitrators so Judicial Panel shall make the appointment giving notice in writing to that effect to each party (copied to the Board). Y.9. If following his appointment an arbitrator refuses to act, becomes incapable of acting, is removed by order of a competent court or dies, the Chair of the Judicial notice of that appointment to the Board). Y.10.All communications sent in the course of the arbitration by the Tribunal shall be Y.11. Such communications addressed by the Tribunal to one party shall be copied to the Y.12. Any communications sent by either party to the Tribunal shall be addressed to its chairman and shall be copied to the other party and to the Board. Y.13. The chairman of the Tribunal shall decide all procedural and evidential matters and for that purpose within 14 days of his appointment he shall serve on each party Form 30 requiring their attendance at a preliminary meeting at which he will give directions including, but not limited to, those set out in Rule X.18. Y.14. The chairman of the Tribunal shall have the powers set out in Rule X.19. Y.15. The parties shall do all things necessary for the proper and expeditious conduct of the arbitration and shall comply without delay with any direction of the chairman of the Tribunal as to procedural or evidential matters. Y.16. If either party is in
breach of Rule Y.15 the Tribunal shall have power to: Y.16.1. make peremptory orders prescribing a time for compliance; Y.16.2. make orders against a party which fails to comply with a peremptory order; Y.16.3. dismiss a claim for want of prosecution in the event of inordinate or inexcusable delay by a party which appears likely to give rise to a substantial risk that it will not be possible to have a fair resolution of the issues or will cause serious prejudice to the other party; and Y.16.4. debar that party from further participation and proceed with the arbitration and make an award but only after giving that party written notice of its intention to do so. Y.17. The chairman of the Tribunal shall fix the date, time and place of the arbitration hearing and shall give the parties reasonable notice thereof. A representative of the Board shall be permitted to attend the hearing as an observer. In order to allow the parties time in which to fulfil their obligation to attempt to reach a settlement of the dispute by mediation, the hearing shall not take place before the expiry of 42 days from the deemed commencement of the arbitration. Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal Y.1. Any dispute arising between the parties to a Manager’s contract of employment shall be determined by the Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal (in this Section of these Rules referred to as ”the Tribunal”). Y.2. The seat of each arbitration conducted by the Tribunal shall be in England and Wales. Each such arbitration shall be decided in accordance with English law. Y.3. Such an arbitration shall be deemed to have commenced upon the party requesting it serving on the other party a request in Form 27. 

     

     

    

 

		Section Y: Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal Section Y: Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal 259 260 Rules: Section Y Y.18. At or before the hearing the chairman of the Tribunal shall determine the order in which the parties shall present their cases. Y.19. Any witness who gives oral evidence may be questioned by the representative of each party and by each of the arbitrators. Y.20. Except for the power to order specific performance of a contract, the Tribunal shall have the powers set out in Rule X.26 together with the following additional powers: Y.20.1. to order the cancellation of the registration of the Manager’s contract of employment; Y.20.2. to order that the deposit be forfeited by or returned to the party paying it; and Y.20.3. to make such other order as it thinks fit. Y.21. The provisions of Rules X.27 to X.40 inclusive, substituting “Tribunal” for “tribunal” and “chairman of the Tribunal” for “chairman”, shall apply to proceedings of the Tribunal. In exercising its power to award costs the Tribunal shall have regard to the extent to which each of the parties fulfilled their obligation to attempt to reach a settlement of the dispute by mediation. Y.22. The proceedings of an arbitration convened under this Section Y shall be confidential and shall be conducted in private. 

     

     

    

 

		Disciplinary and Dispute Resolution Section Z: Premier League Appeals Committee Section Z: Premier League Appeals Committee made under the provisions of Rule Z.7 shall be accompanied by a deposit of £1,000. conduct of the proceedings addressed in writing to the parties with which the or to give evidence or to produce documents shall be in breach of these Rules. 261 262 Rules: Section Z Z.6.2.in the determination of a dispute under Rule Z.1.3: Z.6.2.1. the applicant Club or Player; and Z.6.2.2. the respondent Player or Club; Z.6.3.in an application under Rule Z.1.4: Z.6.3.1. the applicant Club; and Z.6.3.2. the respondent Out of Contract Player. Z.7.Proceedings shall be commenced by an application in writing to the Chair of the Judicial Panel (copied to the Board) identifying: Z.7.1.the respondent; Z.7.2.the Rule under the provisions of which the appeal or application is made; Z.7.3.the nature of the appeal or application and the facts surrounding it; Z.7.4.the remedy or relief sought; and Z.7.5.any documents relied upon, copies of which shall be annexed. Z.8.Except in the case of an application made by an Academy Player, an application Z.9.Upon receipt of an application the Chair of the Judicial Panel shall: Z.9.1.procure that for the purpose of determining the application the Committee is composed in accordance with Rule Z.2; Z.9.2.send a copy of the application and any documents annexed to it to the chairman and members of the Committee; and Z.9.3.send a copy of the same by recorded delivery post to the respondent (copied to the Board). Z.10. Within 14 days of receipt of the copy application the respondent shall send to the Chair of the Judicial Panel (copied to the Board) by recorded delivery post a written response to the application, annexing thereto copies of any documents relied upon. Z.11.Upon receipt of the response the Chair of the Judicial Panel shall send a copy thereof together with a copy of any document annexed to: Z.11.1.the chairman and members of the Committee; and Z.11.2.the party making the application. Z.12.The chairman of the Committee may give directions as he thinks fit for the future parties shall comply without delay. Z.13. The Committee by its chairman shall have power to summon any Person to attend the hearing of the proceedings to give evidence and to produce documents and any Person who is bound by these Rules and who, having been summoned, fails to attend Jurisdiction Z.1.The Premier League Appeals Committee (hereafter in this Section of these Rules called “the Committee”) shall determine the following matters: Z.1.1.an appeal by a Club or an Academy Player under the provisions of Youth Development Rule 296; Z.1.2. an appeal by a Club or a Contract Player under the provisions of Rule T.17.3 against a decision of the Board regarding payment of the balance of a Signing-on Fee to the Contract Player; Z.1.3. an appeal by a Club or a Contract Player under the provisions of Rule T.36 against a decision of the Chairman of the Judicial Panel (or his appointee(s), as appropriate), given under either Rule T.30 or Rule T.31; and Z.1.4. an application by a Club under the provisions of Rule V.24 that payments to an Out of Contract Player may cease without affecting the Club’s entitlement to a Compensation Fee. Composition of the Committee Z.2.The Committee shall be composed of: Z.2.1. an independent chairman who holds or has held judicial office and who, with the prior approval of the Professional Footballers’ Association, shall be appointed by the Board in such terms as it thinks fit; Z.2.2.a member of the Judicial Panel appointed by the Chair of the Judicial Panel; and Z.2.3. an appointee of the Professional Footballers’ Association provided that in cases where an officer or employee of that body is appearing before the Committee representing a party to the proceedings then the appointee shall not be an officer or employee of that body. Z.3. If the chairman of the Committee is unable
to act or to continue acting as such in the determination of any matter, the Chair of the Judicial Panel shall appoint in his stead a member of the Judicial Panel who holds or has held judicial office. Z.4. If following his appointment any other member of the Committee is unable to act or to continue acting, his appointer may appoint a replacement so that the composition of the Committee is maintained as provided in Rule Z.2. Z.5.If the members of the Committee fail to agree on any issue, they shall decide by a majority. Committee Procedures Z.6.The parties to proceedings before the Committee shall be: Z.6.1.in an appeal under Rule Z.1.1, Z.1.2 or Z.1.3: Z.6.1.1. the appellant Club or Contract Player; and Z.6.1.2. the respondent Contract Player or Club; 

     

     

    

 

		Section Z: Premier League Appeals Committee Section Z: Premier League Appeals Committee 263 264 Rules: Section Z Z.14. The Chair of the Judicial Panel shall make all necessary arrangements for the hearing of the proceedings and shall give written notice of the date, time and place thereof to the parties. Z.15.If a party to the proceedings fails to attend the hearing the Committee may either adjourn it or proceed in their absence. Z.16.The chairman of the Committee shall have an overriding discretion as to the manner in which the hearing of the proceedings shall be conducted. Z.17.The Committee shall not be bound by any enactment or rule of law relating to the admissibility of evidence in proceedings before a court of law. Z.18.The hearing shall be conducted in private. Z.19. Each party shall be entitled to be represented at the hearing by a solicitor or counsel provided that they shall have given to the other party and to the chairman of the Committee 14 days’ prior written notice to that effect. Z.20. The Committee’s decision shall be announced as soon as practicable and if possible at the end of the hearing and shall be confirmed in writing to the parties (with a copy to the Board and the Chair of the Judicial Panel). Z.21.The Committee shall give reasons for its decision. Z.22.The decision of the Committee shall be final and binding. Fees and Expenses Z.23.The chairman and members of the Committee shall be entitled to receive from the League a reasonable sum by way of fees and expenses. Committee’s Powers Z.24.Upon determining an application made in accordance with the provisions of this Section of these Rules, the Committee may: Z.24.1. order the deposit required by Rule Z.8 to be forfeited to the League or repaid to the applicant; Z.24.2. order either party to pay to the other such sum by way of costs as it shall think fit which may include the fees and expenses of the chairman and members of the Committee paid or payable under Rule Z.23; and Z.24.3.make such other order as it shall think fit. Z.25.The proceedings of an appeal convened under this Section Z shall be confidential and shall be conducted in private. 

     

     

    

		Premier League Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Premier League Form 1 Form 2 List of Authorised Signatories of ............................................. Football Club (Rule A.1.16) Notification of Club Bank Account (Rule E.2) To:The Board The Premier League To:The Board The Premier League We confirm on behalf of the board of ..................................................................... Football Club that the following bank account is the Club’s bank account for the purposes of Rule E.2: The following Officials of the Club are Authorised Signatories: Print Name Position Signature Limit of Authority* (if any) Name of bank .............................................................................................. Name of account holder ......................................................................... Title of account ........................................................................................... Sort code ....................................................................................................... Account number ......................................................................................... Signed by a Director of the Club .......................................................... Date .......................................................... Signed by a Director of the Club .......................................................... Date .......................................................... * In particular, please indicate if the individual is an Authorised Signatory for the purposes of an application for a UEFA Club Licence. Signed .................................................. Position ................................. Date ................................................. 267 268 Premier League Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Premier League Form 3 Form 3A Appeal Under Rule E.34 Calculation of Aggregated Adjusted Earnings Before Tax (Rule E.45.3) To:The Board The Premier League Date: ......................................... We, [insert name of Club] ......................................................... (the “Club”) hereby appeal against the deduction of nine points notified to us by the Board on [date] .............................. on the ground that the Event of Insolvency was caused by and resulted directly from circumstances, other than normal business risks, over which the Club could not reasonably be expected to have had control and its Officials had used all due diligence to avoid the happening of such circumstances. Brief details of the circumstances that led to the Event of Insolvency are set out on the attached sheet(s). A deposit of £1,000 is enclosed. Signed .................................................................................................. Statement on behalf of the Board of Directors of the Club On behalf of the board of directors of ............................................ Football Club, I confirm in respect of the [Club’s] OR [the Group’s (of which the Club is a member)] accounting period of 36 months ended on ........................... 20............ that [with the exception(s) noted below]: Position ................................................................................................ 1. The above calculation of Adjusted Earnings Before Tax has been prepared in accordance with the Rules of the Premier League; 2. Without prejudice to the generality of paragraph 1 above, the estimated figures for T in the above calculation have been prepared: 2.1 2.2 in all material respects in a format similar to the Club’s Annual Accounts; and are based on the latest information available to the Club and are, to the best of the Club’s knowledge and belief, an accurate estimate as at the time of preparation of future financial performance. [The exception(s) referred to above is/are as follows: ......................................................................] For and on behalf of the board of directors of ......................................................... Football Club Signed ................................................ Name ..................................... Position ........................................... To be signed by a director of the Club whose particulars are registered under the provisions section 162 of the Companies Act 2006. Date .................................................... 269 270 Premier League Forms Reporting Period: 36 months ending on .............................. 20......... T-2 T-1 T Total £ £ £ £ Actual / forecast profit / loss before tax Add back: Depreciation / impairment of tangible fixed assets Amortisation or impairment of goodwill and other intangible assets (excluding amortisation of the costs of players’ registrations) Youth Development Expenditure Women’s Football Expenditure Community Development Expenditure Adjusted Earnings Before Tax 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Form 4 Owners’ and Directors’ Declaration Form 4 Owners’ and Directors’ Declaration (Rules A.1.53, F.2, F.3 and F.4) To:The Board The Premier League 10. I have/have not* 10.1 been a Director of a Club which, while I have been a Director of it, suffered two or more unconnected Events of Insolvency; or I, (full name)......................................................................................................................................................of ..........................................................................................................................(post code) ................................ hereby declare that: 10.2 been a Director of a Club which, while I have been a Director of it, suffered two or more unconnected Events of Insolvency (and in this Declaration 10.2 the definitions of Director at Rule A.1.54. and Events of Insolvency at Rule A.1.60. shall be construed as if references to ‘the Club’ in those definitions were references to ‘the club’); 1. By signing and dating this declaration, I acknowledge and agree to be bound by the Premier League Rules (“Rules”). I further acknowledge and agree that, as a Director, I am/will* become a “Participant” as that term is defined in The Football Association Rules and, as such, will be bound by them; 11. I have/have not* been a Director of two or more Clubs or clubs each of which, while I have been a Director of them, has suffered an Event of Insolvency (and in this Declaration 11 the definitions of Director at Rule A.1.54. and Events of Insolvency at Rule A.1.60. shall be deemed to apply to clubs in the same way as to Clubs); 2. I am/propose to become* a Director of ...............................................................(“the Club”); 3. I am/am not* a person having Control over the Club; 4. I am/am not* either directly or indirectly involved in or have power to determine or influence the management or administration of another Club or Football League club; 12. I am/am not* subject to a suspension or ban from involvement in the administration of a sport as set out in Rule F.1.11; 13. I am/am not* subject to any form of suspension, disqualification or striking-off by a professional body as set out in Rule F.1.12; 5. I hold/do not hold* either directly or indirectly a Significant Interest in a Club while either directly or indirectly holding an interest in any class of Shares of another Club; 14. I have/have not* been an Official of a Club or club (and in this Declaration 14 the definition of Official at Rule A.1.131. shall be construed as if references to a ‘Club’ in that definition includes a ‘club’) that has been expelled from either the League, the EFL, the National League, Isthmian League, Northern Premier League, Southern Football League, the FA Women’s Super League or the FA Women’s Championship whilst I was an Official of that Club or club or in the 30 days immediately following my resignation from the Club or club; 6. I hold/do not hold* either directly or indirectly a Significant Interest in a club (and in this Declaration 6, Significant Interest shall be construed as if references to ‘the Club’ in that definition at Rule A.1.178, were references to ‘the club’). 7. I am/am not* prohibited by law from being a director as set out in Rule F.1.4; 8. I have/have not* been Convicted of an offence as set out in Premier League Rule F.1.5 (nor have I otherwise engaged in conduct outside the United Kingdom that would constitute such an offence in the United Kingdom whether or not such conduct resulted in a Conviction); 15. I am/am not* required to notify personal information pursuant to Part 2 of the Sexual Offences Act 2003; 16. I have/have not* been found to have breached any of the rules set out in Rule F.1.14; 9. I have/have not* been the subject of any of the arrangements, orders, plans or
provisions set out in Rule F.1.7 or F.1.8; 17. I am/am not* an Intermediary and/or registered as an intermediary or agent pursuant to the regulations of any national member association of FIFA; 271 272 Premier League Forms 

 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Owners’ and Directors’ Declaration Form 4 Form 5 Dual Interest Notice (Rules G.1 and G.4) 18. I have provided to the Board of the Premier League all information relevant to its assessment of my compliance with Rule F.1; To:The Board The Premier League Date: ................................................. 19. I have not provided any false, misleading or inaccurate information to the Board of the Premier League relating to my compliance with Rule F.1; Pursuant to Rule G.1 we hereby give notice that a Person 20. This Declaration is true in every particular. *holds *has acquired *has ceased to hold I acknowledge further to the Data Protection Act 2018 and the General Data Protection Regulation (“GDPR”) that the Football Association Premier League Limited shall be collecting, sharing and otherwise processing Personal Data which may include Special Categories of Personal Data (both as defined in the GDPR) about me including such data in this form for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football and otherwise in accordance with the Premier League Player Privacy Notice available at www.premierleague.com/player-privacy-policy. a Significant Interest in ...................................................................................................... Football Club. The particulars required by Rule G.4 are as follows: 1. The Person holding/acquiring/ceasing to hold* a Significant Interest in the Club is I understand that the words “Convicted”, “Club”, “club”, “Control”, “Declaration”, “Director”, “Event of Insolvency”, “Intermediary”, “Shares” and “Significant Interest” (together with any other defined terms comprising any part of these definitions) have the meanings set out in the Rules of the Premier League. (name) ............................................................................................................................... of (address) ...................................................................................................................... 2. The details of the Significant Interest are as follows Signed by the Director/proposed Director ....................................................... ........................................................................................................................................................................ Date ........................................................ ........................................................................................................................................................................ Signed by an Authorised Signatory ..................................................................... 3. The proportion (expressed in percentage terms) which the Shares bear to the total number of Shares of that class in issue is ..............................% Date ........................................................ 4. The proportion (expressed in percentage terms) which the Shares bear to the total number of issued Shares of the Club is ..............................% * delete as appropriate This notice is given on the basis that the words “Club” “Holding” “Person” “Shares” “Significant Interest” (together with any other defined terms comprising any part of the definitions set out therein) have the meanings set out in the Rules of the Premier League. Signed .................................................................... Position ................................................................. *delete as appropriate 273 274 Premier League Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Premier League Form 6 Form 7 Directors’ Report (Rules H.6, H.7, H.8 and H.9) Registration of Pitch Dimensions by ................................................ Football Club (Rule K.17) To:The Football Association Premier League Limited (“the League”) To: The Board The Premier League In accordance with the requirements of Section H of the Rules of the League, we, the Directors of ..................................................... Football Club Limited (“the Club”), hereby report in respect of the Club’s accounting period of ................... months ended on ...........................20 ......... (“the Period of Review”) that [with the exception(s) noted below] all Material Transactions entered into by the Club during the Period of Review: The dimensions of our pitch at [address of ground] ............................................................... for Season 20.......... /20.......... are as follows: Length: .................................. yards (............... metres) Width: .................................... yards (............... metres) (1) were negotiated and approved in accordance with the Club’s written transfer policy; and Signed ............................................................. (2) have been documented and recorded as required by relevant provisions of these Rules and the Football Association Rules. Position ........................................................... Date ................................................................. [The exception(s) referred to above is/are as follows ................................] [Signature of each Director and date of signing] 275 276 Premier League Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Premier League Form 8 Form 9 Team Sheet of .............................................................. Football Club (Rule L.21) Gate Statement (Rule L.38) Season 20...... 20...... Date .................................................................................................. Kick-off time .................................... Opponents .............................................................................. F.C. Referee ............................................... Date of Match ........................................................ Home Club ....................................................... F.C. Visiting Club ....................................................... F.C. Team Signed ............................................................. Substitutes Position ........................................................... Date ................................................................. * including hospitality ** net of VAT Officials occupyi the trainer’s bench Colour of strip Signed .................................................................... Position ................................................................ 277 278 Premier League Forms RECEIPTS** Value of ticket sales £ £0 Tickets Issued and Attendance Home Club Visiting Club Total Total No. of tickets issued 0 No. of spectators attending* 0 Shirt No. Name Shirt No. Name Replaced Time ng Name Job Title Shirt Shorts Socks Goalkeeper’s Shirt Goalkeeper’s Socks 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Premier League Form 10 Form 11 Notification of Shirt Numbers Allocated by .................................................................. Football Club (Rule M.6) To:The Board The Premier League Registration of Strips by ...................................................... Football Club (Rule M.17) To: The Board The Premier League The shirt numbers allocated to members of our first team squad in Season 20........./20......... are as follows: I submit herewith samples of our home Strip, alternative Strip(s) and goalkeeper’s Strip for Season 20...... /20...... A brief description (colours) of each is as follows: Shirt No. 1 Name Home Strip Shirt Shorts Change Shorts (if applicable) Socks Change Socks (if applicable) : : : : : .......................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................... 2 3 4 5 6 Goalkeeper (shirt, shorts, socks) : 7 8 Alternative Strip 1 Shirt Shorts Change Shorts (if applicable) Socks Change Socks (if applicable) 9 : : : : : .......................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................... 10 11 12 13 14 Goalkeeper (shirt, shorts, socks) : 15 Alternative Strip 2* Shirt Shorts Change Shorts (if applicable) Socks Change Socks (if applicable) 16 : : : : : .......................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................... 17 18 19 20 21 Goalkeeper (shirt, shorts, socks) : 22 23 Additional Goalkeeper Strip(s) (shirt, shorts, socks) (if applicable) .......................................................................................................... I undertake to give your prompt notice of any deletions from or additions to the above list occurring during the Season. Signed ............................................................. Signed ..................................................................... Position ........................................................................... Position ........................................................... Date .........................................................................
Date ................................................................. * delete if inapplicable 279 280 Premier League Forms Name Shirt No. 24 25 26 27 28 29 30 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 38 39 40 41 42 43 44 45 46 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Premier League Form 12 Form 13 Scout Registration Form (Rule Q.2) Safeguarding Roles and Responsibilities (Rules S.3, S.4 and S.21) Scout’s Particulars To:The Board The Premier League From: ............................................................. Football Club Surname ........................................................ Other name(s) ........................................................................ Address.................................................................................................................................................................. ....................................................................................................................... Post Code ..................................... Date of birth ................................................. The following member of Staff has been designated as the Senior Safeguarding Lead: Name ....................................................................... Application to Register We hereby apply for the above-named to be registered as a Scout whose registration is held by ........................................................ Football Club The following member of Staff has been designated as the Head of Safeguarding: Name ....................................................................... Signed ................................................................... Authorised Signatory The following member of Staff has been designated as Lead Disclosure Officer: Date ....................................................................... Name ....................................................................... Endorsement by Scout I hereby consent to the above application. I certify that the above particulars are correct. I agree to be bound by the Rules of the Premier League. Signed ............................................................. Signed ................................................................... Position ........................................................... Date ....................................................................... Date ................................................................. 281 282 Premier League Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Form 14 English Football League Contract Form 14 English Football League Contract “Club Context” shall mean in relation to any representation of the Player and/or the Player’s Image a representation in connection or combination with the name colours Strip trade marks logos or other identifying characteristics of the Club (including trade marks and logos relating to the Club and its activities which trade marks and logos are registered in the name of and/or exploited by any Associated Company) or in any manner referring to or taking advantage of any of the same. “Club Rules” shall mean the rules or regulations affecting the Player from time to time in force and published by the Club. “Code of Practice” shall mean the Code of Practice from time to time in force and produced jointly by the Football Association Premier League Limited and the PFA in conjunction with the FA. “the FA Rules” shall mean the rules and regulations from time to time in force of the FA and including those of FIFA and UEFA to the extent they relate or apply to the Player or the Club. *The Player’s birth certificate must be provided to the League in the case of his first registration. “the FA” shall mean the Football Association Limited. AN AGREEMENT made the (day) ......................... day of (month and year) ........................... “FIFA” shall mean the Fédération Internationale de Football Association. Between ............................................... Football Club/Company Limited/Plc whose registered office is at (address) ........................................................................................................................................ .................................................................................................................................................................................... Registered Company No ...................................................... “Gross Misconduct” shall mean serious or persistent conduct behaviour activity or omission by the Player involving one or more of the following: (a) (b) (c) (d) theft or fraud; deliberate and serious damage to the Club’s property; use or possession of or trafficking in a Prohibited Substance; incapacity through alcohol affecting the Player’s performance as a player; breach of or failure to comply with of any of the terms of this contract (hereinafter referred to as “the Club”) of the one part and the above-named Player (hereinafter referred to as “the Player”) of the other part WHEREBY it is agreed as follows: (e) 1. Definitions and Interpretation or such other similar or equivalent serious or persistent conduct behaviour activity or omission by the Player which the Board reasonably considers to amount to gross misconduct. 1.1 The words and phrases below shall have the following meaning. “Associated Company” shall mean any company which is a holding company or subsidiary (each as defined in Section 736 of the Companies Act 1985) of the Club or of any holding company of the Club. “Holiday Year” shall mean a period of twelve months from 1st July in one year to 30th June in the next year. “Intermediary” means any person who qualifies as an Intermediary for the purposes of the FA Regulations on Working with Intermediaries as they may be amended from time to time. “the Board” shall mean the board of directors of the Club for the time being or any duly authorised committee of such board of directors. 283 284 Premier League Forms Player’s surname Player’s forename(s) Present Postal Address FA Copy League Copy Club Copy Player Copy No. 

     

     

    

 

 

		English Football League Contract Form 14 English Football League Contract Form 14 “International Club” shall mean any association football club that does not participate in a league competition sanctioned by or otherwise affiliated to the FA. the President (“the President”) for the time being of the Royal College of Surgeons) (“the Further Opinion”) the Player will be unlikely by reason of such incapacity to play football to the same standard at which the Player would have played if not for such incapacity for a consecutive period of not less than twenty months commencing on the date of commencement of the incapacity PROVIDED that if the Initial Opinion and the Further Opinion disagree with one another then if the Further Opinion was given by a consultant nominated by the President it shall prevail but if not then a third opinion (“the Third Opinion”) from a consultant nominated by the President may be obtained on the application of either party and that opinion shall be final and binding for the purposes of this definition. “International Loan Agreement” shall mean a loan agreement signed between a Transferor Club and an International Club. “Internet” shall mean the global network of computer systems using TCP/IP protocols including (without limitation) the World Wide Web. “the Laws of the Game” shall mean the laws from time to time in force governing the game of association football as laid down by the International Football Association Board (as defined in the statutes of FIFA). “Player’s Image” shall mean the Player’s name nickname fame image signature voice and film and photographic portrayal virtual and/or electronic representation reputation replica and all other characteristics of the Player including his shirt number. “the League” shall mean the football league of which the Club is a member from time to time. “the League Rules” shall mean the rules or regulations from time to time in force of the League. “Player Injury” shall mean any injury or illness (including mental illness or disorder) other than any injury or illness which is directly caused by or results directly from a breach by the Player of his obligations under clause 3.2.1 of this contract or of any other of his obligations hereunder amounting to Gross Misconduct. “Manager” shall mean the official of the Club responsible for selecting the Club’s first team. “Media” shall mean any and all media whether now existing or hereafter invented including but not limited to any print and/or paper medium broadcast satellite or cable transmission and any visual and/or audio medium and including but not limited to the Internet any television or radio channel Website webcast and/or any transmission made by any mobile or mobile telephony standard or technology or other media or broadcasting service. “Prohibited Substance” shall have the meaning set out in the FA Rules. “the Rules” shall mean the statutes and regulations of FIFA and UEFA the FA Rules the League Rules the Code of Practice and the Club Rules. “Strip” shall mean all versions from time to time of the Club’s official football clothing including shirts shorts socks and/or training kit track suits headwear and/or any other clothing displaying the Club’s name and/or official logo. “PFA” shall mean the Professional Footballers Association. “Permanent Incapacity” shall mean either (a) “Permanent Total Disablement” as defined in the League’s personal accident insurance scheme or (b) incapacity of the Player by reason of or resulting from any injury or illness (including mental illness or disorder) where in the written opinion of an appropriately qualified medical consultant instructed by the Club (“the Initial Opinion”) and (if requested in writing either
by the Club at any time or by the Player at any time but not later than twenty one days after receipt from the Club of notice in writing terminating this contract pursuant to clause 8.1) of a further such consultant approved or proposed by the Player (and in the absence of either an approval or proposal within 28 days of the request nominated on the application of either party by “UEFA” shall mean the Union des Associations Européennes de Football. “Website” shall mean a site forming part of the Internet with a unique URL/ domain name. 1.2 For the purposes of this contract and provided the context so permits: 1.2.1 the singular shall include the plural and vice versa and any gender includes any other gender; 285 286 Premier League Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		English Football League Contract Form 14 English Football League Contract Form 14 1.2.2 references to person shall include any entity business firm or unincorporated association; and 3.1.4 to undertake such other duties and to participate in such other activities as are consistent with the performance of his duties under clauses 3.1.1 to 3.1.3 and as are reasonably required of the Player; 1.2.3 references to statutory enactments or to the Rules shall include re-enactments and amendments of substantially the same intent as the original referenced enactment or Rule. 3.1.5 that he has given all necessary authorities for the release to the Club of his medical records and will continue to make the same available as requested by the Club from time to time during the continuance of this contract; 1.3 The headings of this contract are for convenience only and not interpretation. 1.4 In the event of any dispute as to the interpretation of any of the provisions of this contract reference shall be made (where appropriate) for clarification to the Code of Practice but so that in the event of any conflict the provisions of this contract shall prevail. Subject thereto wherever specific reference to the Code of Practice is made in this contract the relevant terms and provisions thereof are deemed incorporated herein as if set out in full. 3.1.6 to comply with and act in accordance with all lawful instructions of any authorised official of the Club; 3.1.7 to play football solely for the Club or as authorised by the Club or as required by the Rules; 3.1.8 to observe the Laws of the Game when playing football; 2. Appointment and duration 3.1.9 to observe the Rules but in the case of the Club Rules to the extent only that they do not conflict with or seek to vary the express terms of this contract; 2 .1 The Club engages the Player as a professional footballer on the terms and conditions of this contract and subject to the Rules. 2.2 This contract shall remain in force until the date specified in clause 2 of Schedule 2 hereto subject to any earlier determination pursuant to the terms of this contract. 3.1.10 to submit promptly to such medical and dental examinations as the Club may reasonably require and to undergo at no expense to himself such treatment as may be prescribed by the medical or dental advisers of the Club or the Club’s insurers; 3. Duties and Obligations of the Player 3.1.11 on the termination of this contract for any cause to return to the Club in a reasonable and proper condition any property (including any car) which has been provided or made available by the Club to the Player in connection with his employment. 3.1 The Player agrees: 3.1.1 when directed by an authorised official of the Club: 3.1.1.1 to attend matches in which the Club is engaged; 3.2 The Player agrees that he shall not: 3.1.1.2 to participate in any matches in which he is selected to play for the Club; and 3.2.1 undertake or be involved in any activity or practice which will knowingly cause to be void or voidable or which will invoke any exclusion of the Player’s cover pursuant to any policy of insurance maintained for the benefit of the Club on the life of the Player or covering his physical well-being (including injury and incapacity and treatment thereof); 3.1.1.3 to attend at any reasonable place for the purposes of and to participate in training and match preparation; 3.1.2 to play to the best of his skill and ability at all times; 3.1.3 except to the extent prevented by injury or illness to maintain a high standard of physical fitness at all times and not to indulge in any activity sport or practice which might endanger such fitness or inhibit his mental or physical ability to play practise or train; 3.2.2 when playing or training wear anything (including jewellery) which is or could be dangerous to him or any other person; 3.2.3 except to the extent specifically agreed in writing between the Club and the Player prior to the signing of this contract use
as his regular 287 288 Premier League Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		English Football League Contract Form 14 English Football League Contract Form 14 place of residence any place which the Club reasonably deems unsuitable for the performance by the Player of his duties other than temporarily pending relocation; Club. No photograph of the Player taken pursuant to the provisions of this clause 4.1 shall be used by the Club or any other person to imply any brand or product endorsement by the Player. 3.2.4 undertake or be engaged in any other employment or be engaged or involved in any trade business or occupation or participate professionally in any other sporting or athletic activity without the prior written consent of the Club PROVIDED THAT this shall not: 4.2 Whilst he is providing or performing the services set out in this contract (including travelling on Club business) the Player shall: 4.2.1 wear only such clothing as is approved by an authorised official of the Club; and 3.2.4.1 prevent the Player from making any investment in any business so long as it does not conflict or interfere with his obligations hereunder; or 4.2.2 not display any badge mark logo trading name or message on any item of clothing without the written consent of an authorised official of the Club provided that nothing in this clause shall prevent the Player wearing and/or promoting football boots and in the case of a goalkeeper gloves of his choice. 3.2.4.2 limit the Player’s rights under clauses 4 and 6.1.8; 3.2.5 knowingly or recklessly do write or say anything or omit to do anything which is likely to bring the Club or the game of football into disrepute cause the Player or the Club to be in breach of the Rules or cause damage to the Club or its officers or employees or any match official. Whenever circumstances permit the Player shall give to the Club reasonable notice of his intention to make any contributions to the public media in order to allow representations to be made to him on behalf of the Club if it so desires; 4.3 Subject in any event to clause 4.4 and except to the extent of any commitments already entered into by the Player as at the date hereof or when on international duty in relation to the Players’ national football association UEFA or FIFA he shall not (without the written consent of the Club) at any time during the term of this contract do anything to promote endorse or provide promotional marketing or advertising services or exploit the Player’s Image either (a) in relation to any person in respect of such person’s products brand or services which conflict or compete with any of the Club’s club branded or football related products (including the Strip) or any products brand or services of the Club’s two main sponsors/commercial partners or of the League’s one principal sponsor or (b) for the League 3.2.6 except in the case of emergency arrange or undergo any medical treatment without first giving the Club proper details of the proposed treatment and physician/surgeon and requesting the Club’s consent which the Club will not unreasonably withhold having due regard to the provisions of the Code of Practice. 4.4 The Player agrees that he will not either on his own behalf or with or through any third party undertake promotional activities in a Club Context nor exploit the Player’s Image in a Club Context in any manner and/or in any Media nor grant the right to do so to any third party. 4. Community public relations and marketing 4.1 For the purposes of the promotional community and public relations activities of the Club and/or (at the request of the Club) of any sponsors or commercial partners of the Club and/or of the League and/or of any main sponsors of the League the Player shall attend at and participate in such events as may reasonably be required by the Club including but not limited to appearances and the granting of interviews and photographic opportunities as authorised by the Club. The Club shall give reasonable notice to the Player of the Club’s
requirements and the Player shall make himself available for up to six hours per week of which approximately half shall be devoted to the community and public relations activities of the 4.5 Except to the extent specifically herein provided or otherwise specifically agreed with the Player nothing in this contract shall prevent the Player from undertaking promotional activities or from exploiting the Player’s Image so long as: 4.5.1 the said promotional activities or exploitation do not interfere or conflict with the Player’s obligations under this contract; and 4.5.2 the Player gives reasonable advance notice to the Club of any 289 290 Premier League Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		English Football League Contract Form 14 English Football League Contract Form 14 intended promotional activities or exploitation. or undertakes commercial marketing or public relations activities for the Club and not so as to require the consent of any Associated Company when consent of the Club is required. 4.6 The Player hereby grants to the Club the right to photograph the Player both individually and as a member of a squad and to use such photographs and the Player’s Image in a Club Context in connection with the promotion of the Club and its playing activities and the promotion of the League and the manufacture sale distribution licensing advertising marketing and promotion of the Club’s club branded and football related products (including the Strip) or services (including such products or services which are endorsed by or produced under licence from the Club) and in relation to the League’s licensed products services and sponsors in such manner as the Club may reasonably think fit so long as: 4.10 For the purposes of the Contracts (Rights of Third Parties) Act 1999 nothing in this clause 4 is intended to nor does it give to the League any right to enforce any of its provisions against the Club or the Player. 4.11 Nothing in this clause 4 shall prevent the Club from entering into other arrangements additional or supplemental hereto or in variance hereof in relation to advertising marketing and/or promotional services with the Player or with or for all or some of the Club’s players (including the Player) from time to time. Any other such arrangements which have been agreed as at the date of the signing of this contract and any image contract or similar contract required to be set out in this contract by the League Rules are set out in Schedule 2 paragraph 13. 4.6.1 the use of the Player’s photograph and/or Player’s Image either alone or with not more than two other players at the Club shall be limited to no greater usage than the average for all players regularly in the Club’s first team; 5. Remuneration and expenses 4.6.2 the Player’s photograph and/or Player’s Image shall not be used to imply any brand or product endorsement by the Player; and 5.1 Throughout his engagement the Club shall pay to the Player the remuneration and shall provide the benefits (if any) as are set out in Schedule 2. 4.6.3 PROVIDED that all rights shall cease on termination of this contract save for the use and/or sale of any promotional materials or products as aforesaid as shall then already be manufactured or in the process of manufacture or required to satisfy any outstanding orders. 5.2 The Club shall reimburse the Player all reasonable hotel and other expenses wholly and exclusively incurred by him in or about the performance of his duties under this contract PROVIDED that the Player has obtained the prior authorisation of a director the Manager or the secretary of the Club and the Player furnishes the Club with receipts or other evidence of such expenses. 4.7 In its dealings with any person permitted by the Club to take photographs of the Player the Club shall use reasonable endeavours to ensure that the copyright of the photographs so taken is vested in the Club and/or that no use is made of the said photographs without the Club’s consent and in accordance with the provisions of this contract. 5.3 The Club may deduct from any remuneration payable to the Player: 5.3.1 any monies disbursed and/or liabilities incurred by the Club on behalf of the Player with the Players prior consent; 4.8 The Player shall be entitled to make a responsible and reasonable reply or response to any media comment or published statements likely to adversely affect the Player’s standing or reputation and subject as provided for in clause 3.2.5 to make contributions to the public media in a responsible manner. 5.3.2 any other monies (but not claims for damages or compensation) which can be clearly established
to be properly due from the Player to the Club. 5.4 If at a Disciplinary hearing conducted under Part 1 of Schedule 1 hereto a fine is imposed on a player calculated by reference to the Player’s weekly wage, the fine shall take the form of a forfeiture of wages of a corresponding amount so that the amount forfeit shall not become payable to the Player. The forfeiture shall take effect in relation to the monthly instalment of the Player’s remuneration falling due next after the date on which the notice 4.9 In this clause 4 where the context so admits the expression “the Club” includes any Associated Company of the Club but only to the extent and in the context that such company directly or indirectly provides facilities to 291 292 Premier League Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		English Football League Contract Form 14 English Football League Contract Form 14 of the decision is given to him (“Pay Day”). But see clause 5.5 dealing with appeals. For the avoidance of doubt, the amount forfeit is the gross amount of the weekly wage. policy of insurance maintained by the Club for the benefit of the Player continues to provide cover for any examinations and/or treatment as are referred to in clause 6.1.3 until completion of any such examinations and/or treatment; 5.5 If on Pay Day the time for appealing has not expired or if notice of appeal has been given, the reference to Pay Day shall be to the day on which the monthly instalment of remuneration becomes payable next after (i) the expiry of the time for appealing without any appeal having been made or (ii) if an appeal is made, the date on which the outcome of the appeal is notified to the Player. In the case of an appeal, the amount that is forfeit shall be the amount (if any) determined on appeal. 6.1.5 comply with all relevant statutory provisions relating to industrial injury and any regulations made pursuant thereto; 6.1.6 at all times maintain and observe a proper health and safety policy for the security safety and physical well being of the Player when carrying out his duties under this contract; 6.1.7 in any case where the Club would otherwise be liable as employer for any acts or omissions of the Player in the lawful and proper performance of his playing practising or training duties under this contract defend the Player against any proceedings threatened or brought against him at any time arising out of the carrying out by him of any such acts or omissions and indemnify him from any damages awarded and this obligation and indemnity shall continue in relation to any such acts or omissions during the currency of this contract notwithstanding its expiry or termination before such proceedings are threatened and/or brought; 6. Obligations of the Club 6.1 The Club shall: 6.1.1 observe the Rules all of which (other than the Club Rules) shall take precedence over the Club Rules; 6.1.2 provide the Player each year with copies of all the Rules which affect the Player and of the terms and conditions of any policy of insurance in respect of or in relation to the Player with which the Player is expected to comply; 6.1.3 promptly arrange appropriate medical and dental examinations and treatment for the Player at the Club’s expense in respect of any injury to or illness (including mental illness or disorder) of the Player save where such injury or illness is caused by an activity or practice on the part of the Player which breaches clause 3.2.1 hereof in which case the Club shall only be obliged to arrange and pay for treatment to the extent that the cost thereof remains covered by the Club’s policy of medical insurance or (if the Club does not maintain such a policy) then to the extent that it would remain covered by such a policy were one maintained upon normal industry terms commonly available within professional football and so that save as aforesaid this obligation shall continue in respect of any examinations and/ or treatment the necessity for which arose during the currency of this contract notwithstanding its subsequent expiry or termination until the earlier of completion of the necessary examinations and/ or prescribed treatment and a period of eighteen months from the date of expiry or termination hereof; 6.1.8 give the Player every opportunity compatible with his obligations under this contract to follow any course of further education or vocational training which he wishes to undertake and give positive support to the Player in undertaking such education and training. The Player shall supply the Footballer’s Further Education and Vocational Training Society with particulars of any courses undertaken by him; and 6.1.9 release the Player as required for the purposes of fulfilling the obligations in respect of representative matches
to his national association pursuant to the statutes and regulations of FIFA. 6.2 The Club shall not without the consent in writing of the Player: 6.2.1 take or use or permit to be used photographs of the Player for any purposes save as permitted by clause 4; or 6.2.2 use or reveal the contents of any medical reports or other medical information regarding the Player obtained by the Club save for the purpose of assessing the Player’s health and fitness obtaining 6.1.4 The Club shall use all reasonable endeavours to ensure that any 293 294 Premier League Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		English Football League Contract Form 14 English Football League Contract Form 14 disorder) for a period (consecutive or in the aggregate) amounting to eighteen months in any consecutive period of twenty months; medical and insurance cover and complying with the Club’s obligations under the Rules. the Club shall be entitled to serve a notice upon the Player terminating this contract. 7. Injury and Illness 7.1 Any injury to or illness of the Player shall be reported by him or on his behalf to the Club immediately and the Club shall keep a record of such injury or illness. 8.2 The length of such notice shall be twelve months in the case of an incapacity by reason of a Player Injury and six months in every other case. 7.2 In the event that the Player shall become incapacitated from playing by reason of any injury or illness (including mental illness or disorder) the Club shall pay to the Player during such period of incapacity or the period of this contract (whichever is the shorter) the following amounts of remuneration for the following periods: 8.3 The notice referred to in clause 8.1 may be served at any time after: 8.3.1 the date on which the Player is declared to be suffering Permanent Total Disablement under the terms of the League’s personal accident insurance scheme; or 7.2.1 in the case of a Player Injury his basic wage over the first eighteen months and one half of his basic wage for the remainder of his period of incapacity; 8.3.2 the date on which such Permanent Incapacity is established by the Initial Opinion; or 8.3.3 in the case of any incapacity as is referred to in 8.1.2 the date on which the period of incapacity shall exceed eighteen months as aforesaid but so that the right to terminate pursuant to clause 8.1.2 shall only apply while such incapacity shall continue thereafter. 7.2.2 in the case of any other injury or illness his basic wage over the first twelve months and one half of his basic wage for the remainder of his period of incapacity. 7.3 In each case specified in clause 7.2 above there shall be paid to the Player in addition to his basic wage all or the appropriate share of any bonus payments if and to the extent that payment or provision for continuation of the same is specifically provided for in Schedule 2 or in the Club’s Bonus Scheme. 8.4 In the event that after the service of any notice pursuant to clause 8.1.1 Permanent Incapacity is not confirmed by the Further Opinion (if requested) or (where relevant) by the Third Opinion then such notice shall lapse and cease to be of effect. 8.5 In the case of any notice of termination given under this clause 8 the Club shall be entitled by further notice on or after serving notice of termination to terminate this contract forthwith on paying to the Player at the time of such termination the remainder of his remuneration and any other sums properly due to him under this contract and the value of any other benefits which would be payable or available to the Player during the remainder of the period of his notice of termination provided always that the Club’s obligations pursuant to clause 6.1.3 shall continue to apply during the remainder of the said notice period and for any further relevant period as provided therein. 7.4 The payments made by the Club pursuant to clause 7.2 shall be deemed to include all and any statutory sick pay and/or any other state benefits payable by reference to sickness to which the Player may be entitled. 7.5 Nothing in this clause 7 shall reduce or vary the entitlement of the Player to signing on fees and/or loyalty payments or any other payments of a similar nature due to him under this Contract. 8. Permanent or Prolonged Incapacity 8.1 In the event that: 8.1.1 the Player shall suffer Permanent Incapacity; or 8.6 Where the Club has made payment to the Player during any period of incapacity owing to illness or injury and the Player’s absence is due to the action of a third party other than of another club player
or match official in relation to any damage or injury sustained on or about the field of play 8.1.2 the Player has been incapacitated from playing by reason of or resulting from the same injury or illness (including mental illness or 295 296 Premier League Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		English Football League Contract Form 14 English Football League Contract Form 14 or during training or practising giving the Player a right of recovery against that third party then if the Player makes any claim against such third party the Player must where he is reasonably able to do so include as part of such claim from such third party a claim for recovery of any such payment and upon successful recovery repay to the Club the lesser of the total of the remuneration paid by the Club to the Player during the period of incapacity and the amount of any damages payable to or recovered by the Player in respect of such claim or otherwise by reference to loss of earnings under this contract under any compromise settlement or judgment. Any amounts paid by the Club to the Player in such circumstances shall constitute loans from the Club to be repaid to the Club to the extent aforesaid upon successful recovery as aforesaid. 10.4 If the Player exercises his right of appeal the termination of this contract by the Club shall not become effective unless and until it shall have been determined that the Club was entitled to terminate this contract pursuant to clause 10.1 but so that if it is so determined then subject only to clause 10.5.3 the Player shall cease to be entitled to any remuneration or benefits with effect from the expiration of the period of notice referred to in clause 10.3 and any payment made by the Club in respect thereof shall forthwith become due from the Player to the Club. 10.5 Pending the hearing and determination of such appeal the Club may suspend the Player for up to a maximum of six weeks from the date of notice of termination and if the Board so determine such suspension shall be without pay provided that: 9. Disciplinary Procedure 10.5.1 the payment due to the Player in respect of the fourteen days’ notice period under clause 10.1 is made to the Player forthwith; Except in any case where the Club terminates the Player’s employment pursuant to the provisions of clause 10 hereof (when the procedure set out therein shall apply) the Club shall operate the disciplinary procedure set out in Part 1 of Schedule 1 hereto in relation to any breach or failure to observe the terms of this contract or of the Rules. 10.5.2 pending the determination of the appeal an amount equal to the remuneration which would otherwise have been due to the Player but for the suspension without pay is paid to an escrow account held by the PFA as and when it would otherwise have become due for payment to the Player and following the determination of the appeal the PFA will either pay the money (including interest earned on the said account) to the Player or return it to the Club according to the appeal decision; 10. Termination by the Club 10.1 The Club shall be entitled to terminate the employment of the Player by fourteen days’ notice in writing to the Player if the Player: 10.1.1 shall be guilty of Gross Misconduct; 10.1.2 shall fail to heed any final written warning given under the provisions of Part 1 of Schedule 1 hereto; or 10.5.3 all other benefits for the Player under the provisions of clauses 6.1.3 and 6.1.4 of this contract shall be maintained and remain in force while the appeal is pending; and 10.1.3 is convicted of any criminal offence where the punishment consists of a sentence of imprisonment of three months or more (which is not suspended). 10.5.4 during any such period of suspension the Club shall be under no obligation to assign to the Player any playing training or other duties and shall be entitled to exclude the Player from the Club’s premises including its ground and training ground. 10.2 If the Club terminates the Player’s employment for any reason under clause 10.1 the Club shall within seven days thereafter notify the Player in writing of the full reasons for the action taken. 10.6 Upon any termination of this contract by the Club becoming operative the Club shall forthwith release the Player’s
registration. 10.3 The Player may by notice in writing served on the Club and the League at any time from the date of termination up to fourteen days after receipt by the Player of written notification under clause 10.2 give notice of appeal against the decision of the Club to the League and such appeal shall be determined in accordance with the procedures applicable pursuant to the League Rules. 11. Termination by the Player 11.1 The Player shall be entitled to terminate this contract by fourteen days’ notice in writing to the Club if the Club: 297 298 Premier League Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		English Football League Contract Form 14 English Football League Contract Form 14 11.1.1shall be guilty of serious or persistent breach of the terms and conditions of this contract; or 15.Survival The provisions of this contract shall remain in full force and effect in respect of any act or omission of either party during the period of this contract notwithstanding the termination of this contract. 11.1.2fails to pay any remuneration or other payments or bonuses due to the Player or make available any benefits due to him as it or they fall due or within fourteen days thereafter and has still failed to make payment in full or make the benefits available by the expiry of the said fourteen days’ notice. 16.Confidentiality This contract is to be treated as being private and confidential and its contents shall not be disclosed or divulged either directly or indirectly to any person firm or company whatsoever either by the Club the Player or any Intermediary of the Club or the Player except: 11.2 The Club may within fourteen days of receipt of any notice of termination of this contract by the Player in accordance with clause 11.1 give written notice of appeal against such termination to the Player and to the League which shall hear such appeal in accordance with procedures applicable pursuant to the League Rules. 16.1 with the prior written agreement of both the Club and the Player; or 16.2 as may be required by any statutory regulatory governmental or quasi governmental authorities or as otherwise required by law or pursuant to the Rules including (where appropriate) any recognised stock exchange; or 11.3 If the Club exercises its right of appeal pursuant to clause 11.2 the termination of this contract shall not become operative unless and until it shall have been determined that the Player was entitled to terminate this contract pursuant to clause 11.1. 16.3 in the case of the Player to his duly appointed Intermediary and professional advisers including the PFA; or 16.4 in the case of the Club to its duly appointed Intermediary and its professional advisers or to such of its directors secretary servants or representatives or auditors to whom such disclosure is strictly necessary for the purposes of their duties and then only to the extent so necessary. 11.4 Upon any termination of this contract by the Player becoming operative the Club shall forthwith release the Player’s registration. 12.Grievance Procedure In the event that the Player has any grievance in connection with his employment under this contract the grievance procedures set out in Part 2 of the Schedule 1 hereto shall be available to the Player. 17.Arbitration Any dispute between the Club and the Player not provided for in clauses 9, 10, 11,12 and Schedule 1 hereof shall be referred to arbitration in accordance with the League Rules or (but only if mutually agreed by the Club and the Player) in accordance with the FA Rules. 13.Representation of Player In any disciplinary or grievance procedure the Player shall be entitled to be accompanied by or represented by his Club captain or a PFA delegate and/or any officer of the PFA. 18.Specificity of Football The parties hereto confirm and acknowledge that this contract the rights and obligations undertaken by the parties hereto and the fixed term period thereof reflect the special relationship and characteristics involved in the employment of football players and the participation by the parties in the game of football pursuant to the Rules and the parties accordingly agree that all matters of dispute in relation to the rights and obligations of the parties hereto and otherwise pursuant to the Rules including as to termination of this contract and any compensation payable in respect of termination or breach thereof shall be submitted to and the parties hereto accept the jurisdiction and all appropriate determinations of such tribunal panel or other body (including pursuant to any appeal therefrom) pursuant to the provisions
of and in accordance with the procedures and practices under this contract and the Rules. 14.Holidays For each Holiday Year the Player shall be entitled to take in the aggregate the equivalent of five weeks paid holiday to be taken at a time or times and for such days during the Holiday Year as shall be determined by the Club but so that (subject to the Club’s first team and any international commitments) the Club shall not unreasonably refuse to permit the Player to take three of such weeks consecutively. Holidays not taken during any Holiday Year (or subject to agreement by the Club within one month of the end of such Holiday Year) may not be carried forward into any subsequent Holiday Year. 299 300 Premier League Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		English Football League Contract Form 14 English Football League Contract Form 14 19. Severance Club the League PFA and FA collecting Personal Data including Sensitive Personal Data (both as defined in the said Act) about the Player. The Club’s Data Protection Policy can be found in the Club’s employee handbook. 19.1 If the Player shall not make an application to an Employment Tribunal for compensation in respect of unfair dismissal or redundancy as a result of not being offered a new contract either on terms at least as favourable as under this contract or at all then the following provisions of this clause 19 shall take effect. 21.Jurisdiction and Law This contract shall be governed by and construed in accordance with English law and the parties submit to the non exclusive jurisdiction of the English Courts. 19.2 If by the expiry of this contract the Club has not made to the Player an offer of re-engagement on terms at least as favourable to the Player as those applicable over the last twelve months of this contract (or the length of this contract if shorter) then subject to clauses 19.1 and 19.3 the Player shall continue to receive from his Club (as a separate payment representing compensation as more particularly referred to in the Code of Practice) a payment equal to his weekly basic wage (at the average amount of his weekly wage over the preceding 12 months of this contract or the whole of this contract if shorter) for a period of one month from the expiry of this contract or until the Player signs for another club whichever period is the shorter provided that where the Player signs for another club within that period of one month at a lower basic wage than such average then such payment shall in addition include a sum equal to the shortfall in such basic wage for the remainder of such period; 19.3 The maximum amount payable to the Player under sub-clause 19.2 is double the maximum sum which an Employment Tribunal can award from time to time as a compensatory award for unfair dismissal. 20. Miscellaneous 20.1 This contract and the documents referred to herein constitute the entire agreement between the Club and the Player and supersede any and all preceding agreements between the Club and the Player. 20.2 The further particulars of terms of employment not contained in the body of this contract which must be given to the Player in compliance with Part 1 of the Employment Rights Act 1996 are given in Schedule 2. 20.3 This contract is signed by the parties hereto in duplicate so that for this purpose each signed agreement shall constitute an original but taken together they shall constitute one agreement. 20.4 For the purposes of the Data Protection Act 1998 the Player consents to the 301 302 Premier League Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		English Football League Contract Form 14 English Football League Contract Form 14 Schedule 1 Part 1 Disciplinary Procedure and Penalties 3.2 Disciplinary Hearing 3.2.1 If the Club decides to hold a disciplinary hearing about the matter complained of the Player will be given full details in writing of the complaint against him and reasonable notice of the date and time of the hearing. At the hearing the Player will be given an opportunity to state his case either personally or through his representative as provided for in clause 13 of this contract. 1. Introduction The disciplinary procedure aims to ensure that the Club behaves fairly in investigating and dealing with allegations of unacceptable conduct with a view to helping and encouraging all employees of the Club to achieve and maintain appropriate standards of conduct and performance. The Club nevertheless reserves the right to depart from the precise requirements of its disciplinary procedure where the Club considers it expedient to do so and where the Player’s resulting treatment is no less fair. 3.2.2 Subject as provided in paragraph 3.2.3 no disciplinary penalty will be imposed without first giving the Player the opportunity to state his case to the Manager or if the Player so requests to a director of the Club and where the Club considers it appropriate or where the Player requests the same without a disciplinary hearing. 2. Records 3.2.3 A disciplinary hearing may proceed in the Player’s absence and a disciplinary penalty may be imposed if he fails to appear at such hearing after having received proper notice thereof. All cases of disciplinary action under this procedure will be recorded and placed in the Club’s records until deleted in accordance with paragraph 4.2. A copy of the Club’s disciplinary records concerning the Player will be supplied to the Player at his request. 3.3 Appeals 3.3.1 The Player shall have a right of appeal to the Board against any disciplinary decision. The Player should inform the Board in writing of his wish to appeal within fourteen days of the date of notification to him of the decision which forms the subject of such appeal. The Board will conduct an appeal hearing as soon as possible thereafter at which the Player will be given a further opportunity to state his case. The decision of the Board will be notified to the Player in writing within seven days and subject to paragraph 3.3.2 will be final and binding under this procedure. 3. The Procedure The following steps will be taken as appropriate in all cases of disciplinary action: 3.1 Investigation No action will be taken before a proper investigation has been undertaken by the Club into the matter complained of. If the Club determines the same to be appropriate the Club may by written notice suspend the Player for up to fourteen days while the investigation takes place. If the Player is so suspended this contract will continue together with all the Player’s rights under it including the payment of the Player’s remuneration and benefits but during the period of suspension the Player will not be entitled to access to any of the Club’s premises except at the prior request or with the prior consent of the Club and subject to such conditions as the Club may impose. The decision to suspend the Player will be notified in writing to the Player by the Club. 3.3.2 In the event of any sanction being imposed or confirmed in excess of an oral warning the Player may by notice in writing served on the Club and the League within fourteen days of receipt by the Player of written notification of the decision of the Board give notice of appeal against it to the League who will determine the matter in accordance with the League Rules. 3.3.3 If the Player exercises any right of appeal as aforesaid any sanction imposed by the Club upon the Player shall not take effect until the appropriate appeal has been determined and the sanction confirmed varied or revoked as the case may
be. 303 304 Premier League Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		English Football League Contract Form 14 English Football League Contract Form 14 Schedule 2 – Insert Player’s Name.............................................. Supplemental Provisions and Employment Rights Act 1996 4. Disciplinary Penalties 4.1 At a disciplinary hearing or on an appeal against a disciplinary decision the Club may dismiss the allegation or if it is proved to the Club’s satisfaction may: The following provisions shall apply to supplement the provisions of this contract and the information as set out herein in order to comply with the requirements of Part 1 of the Employment Rights Act 1996. 4.1.1 give an oral warning a formal written warning or after a previous warning or warnings a final written warning to the Player; 4.1.2 impose a fine not exceeding the amount of the Player’s basic wage for a period of up to two weeks for a first offence (unless otherwise approved by the PFA in accordance with the Code of Practice) and up to four weeks for subsequent offences in any consecutive period of twelve months but only in accordance with the provisions of the Code of Practice; 1. The Player’s employment with the Club began on 2. The date of termination of this contract is 30 June 20 3. No employment with a previous employer shall count as part of the Player’s continuous period of employment hereunder. 4.1.3 order the Player not to attend at any of the Club’s premises for such period as the Club thinks fit not exceeding four weeks; 4. The Player’s hours of work are such as the Club may from time to time reasonably require of him to carry out his duties and the Player shall not be entitled to any additional remuneration for work done outside normal working hours. 4.1.4 in any circumstances which would entitle the Club to dismiss the Player pursuant to any of the provisions of clause 10 of this contract dismiss the Player or impose such other disciplinary action (including suspension of the Player and/or a fine of all or part of the amount of the Player’s basic wage for a period not exceeding six weeks). 5. The place of employment shall be at the Club’s ground and training ground but the Club shall be entitled to require the Player to play and to undertake his duties hereunder at any other place throughout the world. 6. No contracting out certificate pursuant to the Pensions Scheme Act 1993 is in force in respect of the Player’s employment under this contract. 4.2 Any warning or sanction given under this disciplinary procedure will be deleted in the Club’s records after twelve months. 7. The Professional Footballers’ Pension Scheme 7.1 Immediately on signing this contract, the Player shall: Part 2 Grievance Procedures 7.1.1 be automatically enrolled as; or 7.1.2 or continue to be; 1. The Player shall bring any grievance informally to the notice of the Manager in the first instance. The Player may be required by the Manager to put any such grievance in writing. Having enquired into such grievance the Manager will then notify the Player of his decision. a member of the 2011 Section of the Professional Footballers’ Pension Scheme (the “Scheme”) and shall remain so during the continuance of his employment hereunder unless he: 7.1.3 notifies the Scheme Administrator in writing that he wishes to opt out of the Scheme; 2. If the grievance is not determined by the Manager to the Player’s satisfaction the Player may within fourteen days thereafter serve formal notice of the grievance in writing on the secretary of the Club and the matter shall thereupon be determined by the chairman of the Club or by the Board as soon as possible and in any event within four weeks of the receipt of the notice. 7.1.4 has previously registered with HM Revenue & Customs for Fixed or Enhanced Protection; or 305 306 Premier League Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		English Football League Contract Form 14 English Football League Contract Form 14 8. Remuneration 7.1.5 joins an International Club on a temporary basis by way of International Loan Agreement (in which case his entitlement to membership of the Scheme shall be suspended for the duration of that International Loan Agreement); or The Player’s remuneration shall be: 8.1 Basic Wage: £.........................per week/per annum payable by monthly instalments in arrear 7.1.6 is otherwise ineligible for membership of the Scheme in accordance with the terms of the Scheme’s definitive trust deed and rules as amended from time to time. from....................................to.................................... £.........................per week/per annum payable by monthly instalments in arrear from....................................to.................................... 7.2 For as long as the Player remains a member of the 2011 Section, an annual contribution (funded by the levy on transfer fees) will be paid into the Scheme for the benefit of the Player. The annual contribution shall be £6,000 or such other amount as determined by the Trustees of the Scheme from time to time. £.........................per week/per annum payable by monthly instalments in arrear from....................................to.................................... £.........................per week/per annum payable by monthly instalments in arrear 7.3 The Player shall not be required to contribute to the 2011 Section but may elect to contribute such amount as he notifies to the Scheme Administrator in writing. Where a Player decides to contribute to the 2011 Section he can agree with his Club and the Scheme Administrator for the contribution to be made through a salary sacrifice arrangement. from....................................to.................................... £.........................per week/per annum payable by monthly instalments in arrear from....................................to.................................... 7.4 Where, by virtue of previous membership of the Scheme, the Player has built up benefits under its Cash Section and/or Income Section, those benefits are frozen and will be revalued until his retirement from the Scheme. The Player shall be entitled to such benefits (including death benefits) from each section of the Scheme in which he has participated on such conditions as are set out in the Scheme’s definitive trust deed and rules as amended from time to time. 8.2 Such of the bonuses and incentives as the Player shall be entitled to receive under the terms of the Club’s bonus and incentive scheme as are set out below/a copy of which is annexed hereto. .......................................................................................................................................................... 8.3 Any other payments as follows: .......................................................................................................................................................... 7.5 The Player further agrees that the Club may disclose his name, address, gender, date of birth, National Insurance number, salary information and dates of commencement and termination of employment to the League and the administrators of the Scheme for the purposes of facilitating the administration of the Scheme. 9. Insurances (if any) maintained for the benefit of the Player subject to the terms and conditions thereof during currency of this contract the premiums of which are paid by the Club. Nature of Policy Amount ....................................................................... ....................................................................... 307 308 Premier League Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		English Football League Contract Form 14 English Football League Contract Form 14 10. Benefits (if any) to be provided to the Player during the currency of this contract SIGNED by the Player ........................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... in the presence of: ............................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... (Witness signature) ........................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... (Address) ............................................................................................................................... 11. The Player’s normal retirement age is 35 years. Occupation ............................................................................................................................ 12. The terms and conditions of this contract form part of a number of collective agreements between the Club (through the League) and the Player (through the PFA) affecting the Player’s employment and full details thereof are set out in the Code of Practice. SIGNED by the Player’s parent or guardian (if the player is under 18) ..................................................................................................................... 13 (If applicable) The following provisions which are additional or supplemental to those set out in clause 4 have been agreed between the Club and the Player as referred to in clause 4.11. in the presence of: ............................................................................................................... (Witness signature) ........................................................................ (Address) ............................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... Occupation ............................................................................................................................ ....................................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... SIGNED by (name)................................................................................................................ 14. Any other provisions: for and on behalf of the Club in the ....................................................................................................................................................................... presence of: ......................................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................................................................................
(Witness signature) ........................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... (Address) ............................................................................................................................... Occupation ............................................................................................................................ Did Player use the services of an Intermediary yes/no If yes, name of Intermediary............................................................................................................... Signature of Intermediary .............................................................................................. Did the Club use the services of an Intermediary yes/no If yes, name of Intermediary ............................................................................................................... Signature of Intermediary......................................................................... ..................... 309 310 Premier League Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Form 15 Premier League Contract Form 15 Premier League Contract WHEREBY it is agreed as follows: 1. Definitions and Interpretation 1.1 The words and phrases below shall have the following meaning. “Associated Company” shall mean any company which is a holding company or subsidiary (each as defined in Section 736 of the Companies Act 1985) of the Club or of any holding company of the Club. “the Board” shall mean the board of directors of the Club for the time being or any duly authorised committee of such board of directors. “Club Context” shall mean in relation to any representation of the Player and/or the Player’s Image a representation in connection or combination with the name colours Strip trade marks logos or other identifying characteristics of the Club (including trade marks and logos relating to the Club and its activities which trade marks and logos are registered in the name of and/or exploited by any Associated Company) or in any manner referring to or taking advantage of any of the same. “Club Rules” shall mean the rules or regulations affecting the Player from time to time in force and published by the Club. “Code of Practice” shall mean the Code of Practice from time to time in force and produced jointly by the Football Association Premier League Limited and the PFA in conjunction with the FA. *The Player’s birth certificate must be provided to the League in the case of his first registration. “the FA Rules” shall mean the rules and regulations from time to time in force of the FA and including those of FIFA and UEFA to the extent they relate or apply to the Player or the Club. AN AGREEMENT made the (day) ......................... day of (month and year) ........................... Between ............................................... Football Club/Company Limited/Plc whose registered office is at (address) ........................................................................................................................................ .................................................................................................................................................................................... Registered Company No ...................................................... “the FA” shall mean the Football Association Limited. “FIFA” shall mean the Fédération Internationale de Football Association. “Gross Misconduct” shall mean serious or persistent conduct behaviour activity or omission by the Player involving one or more of the following: (hereinafter referred to as “the Club”) of the one part and the above-named Player (hereinafter referred to as “the Player”) of the other part (a) (b) theft or fraud; deliberate and serious damage to the Club’s property; 311 312 Premier League Forms Player’s surname Player’s forename(s) Present Postal Address Date of Birth Place of Birth* Nationality National Insurance Number Club for which Player was last registered Club for which Player last played (excluding domestic trial) FA Copy League Copy Club Copy Player Copy No. 

 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Contract Form 15 Premier League Contract Form 15 (c) (d) use or possession of or trafficking in a Prohibited Substance; incapacity through alcohol affecting the Player’s performance as a player; breach of or failure to comply with of any of the terms of this contract “Media” shall mean any and all media whether now existing or hereafter invented including but not limited to any print and/or paper medium broadcast satellite or cable transmission and any visual and/or audio medium and including but not limited to the Internet any television or radio channel Website webcast and/or any transmission made by any mobile or mobile telephony standard or technology or other media or broadcasting service. (e) or such other similar or equivalent serious or persistent conduct behaviour activity or omission by the Player which the Board reasonably considers to amount to gross misconduct. “PFA” shall mean the Professional Footballers Association. “Holiday Year” shall mean a period of twelve months from 1st July in one year to 30th June in the next year. “Permanent Incapacity” shall mean either (a) “Permanent Total Disablement” as defined in the League’s personal accident insurance scheme or (b) incapacity of the Player by reason of or resulting from any injury or illness (including mental illness or disorder) where in the written opinion of an appropriately qualified medical consultant instructed by the Club (“the Initial Opinion”) and (if requested in writing either by the Club at any time or by the Player at any time but not later than twenty one days after receipt from the Club of notice in writing terminating this contract pursuant to clause 8.1) of a further such consultant approved or proposed by the Player (and in the absence of either an approval or proposal within 28 days of the request nominated on the application of either party by the President (“the President”) for the time being of the Royal College of Surgeons) (“the Further Opinion”) the Player will be unlikely by reason of such incapacity to play football to the same standard at which the Player would have played if not for such incapacity for a consecutive period of not less than twenty months commencing on the date of commencement of the incapacity PROVIDED that if the Initial Opinion and the Further Opinion disagree with one another then if the Further Opinion was given by a consultant nominated by the President it shall prevail but if not then a third opinion (“the Third Opinion”) from a consultant nominated by the President may be obtained on the application of either party and that opinion shall be final and binding for the purposes of this definition. “Intermediary” means any Person who qualifies as an Intermediary for the purposes of the FA Regulations on Working with Intermediaries as they may be amended from time to time. “International Club” shall mean any association football club that does not participate in a league competition sanctioned by or otherwise affiliated to the FA. “International Loan Agreement” shall mean a loan agreement signed between a Transferor Club and an International Club. “Internet” shall mean the global network of computer systems using TCP/IP protocols including (without limitation) the World Wide Web. “the Laws of the Game” shall mean the laws from time to time in force governing the game of association football as laid down by the International Football Association Board (as defined in the statutes of FIFA). “the League” shall mean the football league of which the Club is a member from time to time. “Player’s Image” shall mean the Player’s name, nickname, fame, image, signature, voice and film and photographic portrayal, virtual and/or electronic representation, reputation, replica and all other characteristics of the Player
including his shirt number. “the League Rules” shall mean the rules or regulations from time to time in force of the League. “Manager” shall mean the official of the Club responsible for selecting the Club’s first team. 313 314 Premier League Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Contract Form 15 Premier League Contract Form 15 “Player Injury” shall mean any injury or illness (including mental illness or disorder) other than any injury or illness which is directly caused by or results directly from a breach by the Player of his obligations under clause 3.2.1 of this contract or of any other of his obligations hereunder amounting to Gross Misconduct. 2. Appointment and duration 2.1 The Club engages the Player as a professional footballer on the terms and conditions of this contract and subject to the Rules. 2.2 This contract shall remain in force until the date specified in clause 2 of Schedule 2 hereto subject to any earlier determination pursuant to the terms of this contract. “Prohibited Substance” shall have the meaning set out in the FA Rules. “the Rules” shall mean the statutes and regulations of FIFA and UEFA the FA Rules the League Rules the Code of Practice and the Club Rules. 3. Duties and Obligations of the Player 3.1 The Player agrees: “Strip” shall mean all versions from time to time of the Club’s official football clothing including shirts shorts socks and/or training kit track suits headwear and/or any other clothing displaying the Club’s name and/or official logo. 3.1.1 when directed by an authorised official of the Club: 3.1.1.1 to attend matches in which the Club is engaged; 3.1.1.2 to participate in any matches in which he is selected to play for the Club; and “UEFA” shall mean the Union des Associations Européennes de Football. 3.1.1.3 to attend at any reasonable place for the purposes of and to participate in training and match preparation; “Website” shall mean a site forming part of the Internet with a unique URL/ domain name. 3.1.2 to play to the best of his skill and ability at all times; 1.2 For the purposes of this contract and provided the context so permits: 3.1.3 except to the extent prevented by injury or illness to maintain a high standard of physical fitness at all times and not to indulge in any activity sport or practice which might endanger such fitness or inhibit his mental or physical ability to play practise or train; 1.2.1 the singular shall include the plural and vice versa and any gender includes any other gender; 1.2.2 references to person shall include any entity business firm or unincorporated association; and 3.1.4 to undertake such other duties and to participate in such other activities as are consistent with the performance of his duties under clauses 3.1.1 to 3.1.3 and as are reasonably required of the Player; 1.2.3 references to statutory enactments or to the Rules shall include re-enactments and amendments of substantially the same intent as the original referenced enactment or Rule. 3.1.5 that he has given all necessary authorities for the release to the Club of his medical records and will continue to make the same available as requested by the Club from time to time during the continuance of this contract; 1.3 The headings of this contract are for convenience only and not interpretation. 1.4 In the event of any dispute as to the interpretation of any of the provisions of this contract reference shall be made (where appropriate) for clarification to the Code of Practice but so that in the event of any conflict the provisions of this contract shall prevail. Subject thereto wherever specific reference to the Code of Practice is made in this contract the relevant terms and provisions thereof are deemed incorporated herein as if set out in full. 3.1.6 to comply with and act in accordance with all lawful instructions of any authorised official of the Club; 3.1.7 to play football solely for the Club or as authorised by the Club or as required by the Rules; 3.1.8 to observe the Laws of the Game when playing football; 315 316 Premier League Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Contract Form 15 Premier League Contract Form 15 3.1.9 to observe the Rules but in the case of the Club Rules to the extent only that they do not conflict with or seek to vary the express terms of this contract; 3.2.5 knowingly or recklessly do, write or say anything or omit to do anything which is likely to bring the Club or the game of football into disrepute, cause the Player or the Club to be in breach of the Rules or cause damage to the Club or its officers or employees or any match official. Whenever circumstances permit the Player shall give to the Club reasonable notice of his intention to make any contributions to the public media in order to allow representations to be made to him on behalf of the Club if it so desires; 3.1.10 to submit promptly to such medical and dental examinations as the Club may reasonably require and to undergo at no expense to himself such treatment as may be prescribed by the medical or dental advisers of the Club or the Club’s insurers; 3.1.11 on the termination of this contract for any cause to return to the Club in a reasonable and proper condition any property (including any car) which has been provided or made available by the Club to the Player in connection with his employment. 3.2.6 except in the case of emergency arrange or undergo any medical treatment without first giving the Club proper details of the proposed treatment and physician/surgeon and requesting the Club’s consent which the Club will not unreasonably withhold having due regard to the provisions of the Code of Practice. 3.2 The Player agrees that he shall not: 4. Community, public relations and marketing 3.2.1 undertake or be involved in any activity or practice which will knowingly cause to be void or voidable or which will invoke any exclusion of the Player’s cover pursuant to any policy of insurance maintained for the benefit of the Club on the life of the Player or covering his physical well-being (including injury and incapacity and treatment thereof); 4.1 For the purposes of the promotional, community and public relations activities of the Club and/or (at the request of the Club) of any sponsors or commercial partners of the Club and/or of the League and/or of any main sponsors of the League the Player shall attend at and participate in such events as may reasonably be required by the Club, including but not limited to, appearances and the granting of interviews and photographic opportunities as authorised by the Club. The Club shall give reasonable notice to the Player of the Club’s requirements and the Player shall make himself available for up to six hours per week of which approximately half shall be devoted to the community and public relations activities of the Club. No photograph of the Player taken pursuant to the provisions of this clause 4.1 shall be used by the Club or any other person to imply any brand or product endorsement by the Player. 3.2.2 when playing or training wear anything (including jewellery) which is or could be dangerous to him or any other person; 3.2.3 except to the extent specifically agreed in writing between the Club and the Player prior to the signing of this contract use as his regular place of residence any place which the Club reasonably deems unsuitable for the performance by the Player of his duties other than temporarily pending relocation; 3.2.4 undertake or be engaged in any other employment or be engaged or involved in any trade business or occupation or participate professionally in any other sporting or athletic activity without the prior written consent of the Club PROVIDED THAT this shall not: 4.2 Whilst he is providing or performing the services set out in this contract (including travelling on Club business), the Player shall: 4.2.1 wear only such clothing as is approved by an authorised official of the Club; and 3.2.4.1 prevent the Player from making any investment in any business so long as it does not conflict or interfere with his obligations
hereunder; or 4.2.2 not display any badge, mark, logo, trading name or message on any item of clothing without the written consent of an authorised official of the Club provided that nothing in this clause shall prevent the Player wearing and/or promoting football boots and, in the case of a goalkeeper, gloves of his choice. 3.2.4.2 limit the Player’s rights under clauses 4 and 6.1.8; 317 318 Premier League Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Contract Form 15 Premier League Contract Form 15 4.3 Subject in any event to clause 4.4 and except to the extent of any commitments already entered into by the Player as at the date hereof or when on international duty in relation to the Players’ national football association UEFA or FIFA, he shall not (without the written consent of the Club) at any time during the term of this contract do anything to promote, endorse or provide promotional marketing or advertising services or exploit the Player’s Image either (a) in relation to any person in respect of such person’s products brand or services which conflict or compete with any of the Club’s club branded or football related products (including the Strip) or any products, brand or services of the Club’s two main sponsors/commercial partners or of the League’s one principal sponsor or (b) for the League. 4.6.2 the Player’s photograph and/or Player’s Image shall not be used to imply any brand or product endorsement by the Player; and 4.6.3 PROVIDED that all rights shall cease on termination of this contract save for the use and/or sale of any promotional materials or products as aforesaid as shall then already be manufactured or in the process of manufacture or required to satisfy any outstanding orders. 4.7 In its dealings with any person permitted by the Club to take photographs of the Player the Club shall use reasonable endeavours to ensure that the copyright of the photographs so taken is vested in the Club and/or that no use is made of the said photographs without the Club’s consent and in accordance with the provisions of this contract. 4.4 The Player agrees that he will not either on his own behalf or with or through any third party, undertake promotional activities in a Club Context nor exploit the Player’s Image in a Club Context in any manner and/or in any Media nor grant the right to do so to any third party. 4.8 The Player shall be entitled to make a responsible and reasonable reply or response to any media comment or published statements likely to adversely affect the Player’s standing or reputation and subject as provided for in clause 3.2.5, to make contributions to the public media in a responsible manner. 4.5 Except to the extent specifically herein provided or otherwise specifically agreed with the Player, nothing in this contract shall prevent the Player from undertaking promotional activities or from exploiting the Player’s Image so long as: 4.9 In this clause 4, where the context so admits the expression “the Club” includes any Associated Company of the Club but only to the extent and in the context that such company directly or indirectly provides facilities to or undertakes commercial marketing or public relations activities for the Club and not so as to require the consent of any Associated Company when consent of the Club is required. 4.5.1 the said promotional activities or exploitation do not interfere or conflict with the Player’s obligations under this contract; and 4.5.2 the Player gives reasonable advance notice to the Club of any intended promotional activities or exploitation. 4.10 For the purposes of the Contracts (Rights of Third Parties) Act 1999 nothing in this clause 4 is intended to nor does it give to the League any right to enforce any of its provisions against the Club or the Player. 4.6 The Player hereby grants to the Club the right to photograph the Player both individually and as a member of a squad and to use such photographs and the Player’s Image in a Club Context in connection with the promotion of the Club and its playing activities and the promotion of the League and the manufacture sale distribution licensing advertising marketing and promotion of the Club’s club branded and football related products (including the Strip) or services (including such products or services which are endorsed by or produced under licence from
the Club) and in relation to the League’s licensed products, services and sponsors in such manner as the Club may reasonably think fit so long as: 4.11 Nothing in this clause 4 shall prevent the Club from entering into other arrangements additional or supplemental hereto or in variance hereof in relation to advertising, marketing and/or promotional services with the Player or with or for all or some of the Club’s players (including the Player) from time to time. Any other such arrangements which have been agreed as at the date of the signing of this contract and any image contract or similar contract required to be set out in this contract by the League Rules are set out in Schedule 2 paragraph 13. 4.6.1 the use of the Player’s photograph and/or Player’s Image either alone or with not more than two other players at the Club shall be limited to no greater usage than the average for all players regularly in the Club’s first team; 5. Remuneration and expenses 5.1 Throughout his engagement the Club shall pay to the Player the remuneration and shall provide the benefits (if any) as are set out in Schedule 2. 319 320 Premier League Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Contract Form 15 Premier League Contract Form 15 5.2 The Club shall reimburse the Player all reasonable hotel and other expenses wholly and exclusively incurred by him in or about the performance of his duties under this contract PROVIDED that the Player has obtained the prior authorisation of a director the Manager or the secretary of the Club and the Player furnishes the Club with receipts or other evidence of such expenses. 6.1.3 promptly arrange appropriate medical and dental examinations and treatment for the Player at the Club’s expense in respect of any injury to or illness (including mental illness or disorder) of the Player, save where such injury or illness is caused by an activity or practice on the part of the Player which breaches clause 3.2.1 hereof, in which case the Club shall only be obliged to arrange and pay for treatment to the extent that the cost thereof remains covered by the Club’s policy of medical insurance or (if the Club does not maintain such a policy), then to the extent that it would remain covered by such a policy were one maintained upon normal industry terms commonly available within professional football and so that save as aforesaid this obligation shall continue in respect of any examinations and/ or treatment the necessity for which arose during the currency of this contract notwithstanding its subsequent expiry or termination until the earlier of completion of the necessary examinations and/ or prescribed treatment and a period of eighteen months from the date of expiry or termination hereof; 5.3 The Club may deduct from any remuneration payable to the Player: 5.3.1 any monies disbursed and/or liabilities incurred by the Club on behalf of the Player with the Players prior consent; 5.3.2 any other monies (but not claims for damages or compensation) which can be clearly established to be properly due from the Player to the Club. 5.4 If at a Disciplinary hearing conducted under Part 1 of Schedule 1 hereto a fine is imposed on a player calculated by reference to the Player’s weekly wage, the fine shall take the form of a forfeiture of wages of a corresponding amount so that the amount forfeit shall not become payable to the Player. The forfeiture shall take effect in relation to the monthly instalment of the Player’s remuneration falling due next after the date on which the notice of the decision is given to him (“Pay Day”). But see clause 5.5 dealing with appeals. For the avoidance of doubt, the amount forfeit is the gross amount of the weekly wage. 6.1.4 The Club shall use all reasonable endeavours to ensure that any policy of insurance maintained by the Club for the benefit of the Player continues to provide cover for any examinations and/or treatment as are referred to in clause 6.1.3 until completion of any such examinations and/or treatment; 5.5 If on Pay Day the time for appealing has not expired or if notice of appeal has been given, the reference to Pay Day shall be to the day on which the monthly instalment of remuneration becomes payable next after (i) the expiry of the time for appealing without any appeal having been made or (ii) if an appeal is made, the date on which the outcome of the appeal is notified to the Player. In the case of an appeal, the amount that is forfeit shall be the amount (if any) determined on appeal. 6.1.5 comply with all relevant statutory provisions relating to industrial injury and any regulations made pursuant thereto; 6.1.6 at all times maintain and observe a proper health and safety policy for the security safety and physical well being of the Player when carrying out his duties under this contract; 6.1.7 in any case where the Club would otherwise be liable as employer for any acts or omissions of the Player in the lawful and proper performance of his playing, practising or training duties under this contract, defend the Player against any proceedings threatened or brought against him at any time arising out of
the carrying out by him of any such acts or omissions and indemnify him from any damages awarded and this obligation and indemnity shall continue in relation to any such acts or omissions during the currency of this contract notwithstanding its expiry or termination before such proceedings are threatened and/or brought; 6. Obligations of the Club 6.1 The Club shall: 6.1.1 observe the Rules, all of which (other than the Club Rules) shall take precedence over the Club Rules; 6.1.2 provide the Player each year with copies of all the Rules which affect the Player and of the terms and conditions of any policy of insurance in respect of or in relation to the Player with which the Player is expected to comply; 321 322 Premier League Forms 

     

     

    

  

		Premier League Contract Form 15 Premier League Contract Form 15 6.1.8 give the Player every opportunity compatible with his obligations under this contract to follow any course of further education or vocational training which he wishes to undertake and give positive support to the Player in undertaking such education and training. The Player shall supply the Footballer’s Further Education and Vocational Training Society with particulars of any courses undertaken by him; and if and to the extent that payment or provision for continuation of the same is specifically provided for in Schedule 2 or in the Club’s Bonus Scheme. 7.4 The payments made by the Club pursuant to clause 7.2 shall be deemed to include all and any statutory sick pay and/or any other state benefits payable by reference to sickness to which the Player may be entitled. 7.5 Nothing in this clause 7 shall reduce or vary the entitlement of the Player to signing on fees and/or loyalty payments or any other payments of a similar nature due to him under this contract. 6.1.9 release the Player as required for the purposes of fulfilling the obligations in respect of representative matches to his national association pursuant to the statutes and regulations of FIFA. 8. Permanent or Prolonged Incapacity 6.2 The Club shall not, without the consent in writing of the Player: 8.1 In the event that: 6.2.1 take or use or permit to be used photographs of the Player for any purposes save as permitted by clause 4; or 8.1.1 the Player shall suffer Permanent Incapacity; or 8.1.2 the Player has been incapacitated from playing by reason of or resulting from the same injury or illness (including mental illness or disorder) for a period (consecutive or in the aggregate) amounting to eighteen months in any consecutive period of twenty months, 6.2.2 use or reveal the contents of any medical reports or other medical information regarding the Player obtained by the Club save for the purpose of assessing the Player’s health and fitness obtaining medical and insurance cover obligations under the Rules. and complying with the Club’s the Club shall be entitled to serve a notice upon the Player terminating this contract. 7. Injury and Illness 8.2 The length of such notice shall be twelve months in the case of an incapacity by reason of a Player Injury and six months in every other case. 7.1 Any injury to or illness of the Player shall be reported by him or on his behalf to the Club immediately and the Club shall keep a record of such injury or illness. 8.3 The notice referred to in clause 8.1 may be served at any time after: 7.2 In the event that the Player shall become incapacitated from playing by reason of any injury or illness (including mental illness or disorder), the Club shall pay to the Player during such period of incapacity or the period of this contract (whichever is the shorter) the following amounts of remuneration for the following periods: 8.3.1 the date on which the Player is declared to be suffering Permanent Total Disablement under the terms of the League’s personal accident insurance scheme; or 8.3.2 the date on which such Permanent Incapacity is established by the Initial Opinion; or 7.2.1 in the case of a Player Injury, his basic wage over the first eighteen months and one half of his basic wage for the remainder of his period of incapacity; 8.3.3 in the case of any incapacity as is referred to in 8.1.2, the date on which the period of incapacity shall exceed eighteen months as aforesaid but so that the right to terminate pursuant to clause 8.1.2 shall only apply while such incapacity shall continue thereafter. 7.2.2 in the case of any other injury or illness, his basic wage over the first twelve months and one half of his basic wage for the remainder of his period of incapacity. 8.4 In the event that after the service of any notice pursuant to clause 8.1.1, Permanent Incapacity is not confirmed by the Further Opinion (if requested) or (where relevant)
by the Third Opinion, then such notice shall lapse and cease to be of effect. 7.3 In each case specified in clause 7.2, above there shall be paid to the Player in addition to his basic wage all or the appropriate share of any bonus payments 323 324 Premier League Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Contract Form 15 Premier League Contract Form 15 8.5 In the case of any notice of termination given under this clause 8 the Club shall be entitled by further notice on or after serving notice of termination to terminate this contract forthwith on paying to the Player at the time of such termination the remainder of his remuneration and any other sums properly due to him under this contract and the value of any other benefits which would be payable or available to the Player during the remainder of the period of his notice of termination, provided always that the Club’s obligations pursuant to clause 6.1.3 shall continue to apply during the remainder of the said notice period and for any further relevant period as provided therein. 10.1.3 is convicted of any criminal offence where the punishment consists of a sentence of imprisonment of three months or more (which is not suspended). 10.2 If the Club terminates the Player’s employment for any reason under clause 10.1, the Club shall within seven days thereafter notify the Player in writing of the full reasons for the action taken. 10.3 The Player may by notice in writing served on the Club and the League at any time from the date of termination up to fourteen days after receipt by the Player of written notification under clause 10.2, give notice of appeal against the decision of the Club to the League and such appeal shall be determined in accordance with the procedures applicable pursuant to the League Rules. 8.6 Where the Club has made payment to the Player during any period of incapacity owing to illness or injury and the Player’s absence is due to the action of a third party other than of another club, player or match official in relation to any damage or injury sustained on or about the field of play or during training or practising giving the Player a right of recovery against that third party, then if the Player makes any claim against such third party the Player must where he is reasonably able to do so include as part of such claim from such third party a claim for recovery of any such payment and upon successful recovery repay to the Club the lesser of the total of the remuneration paid by the Club to the Player during the period of incapacity and the amount of any damages payable to or recovered by the Player in respect of such claim or otherwise by reference to loss of earnings under this contract under any compromise settlement or judgment. Any amounts paid by the Club to the Player in such circumstances shall constitute loans from the Club to be repaid to the Club to the extent aforesaid upon successful recovery as aforesaid. 10.4 If the Player exercises his right of appeal the termination of this contract by the Club shall not become effective unless and until it shall have been determined that the Club was entitled to terminate this contract pursuant to clause 10.1 but so that if it is so determined then subject only to clause 10.5.3 the Player shall cease to be entitled to any remuneration or benefits with effect from the expiration of the period of notice referred to in clause 10.3 and any payment made by the Club in respect thereof shall forthwith become due from the Player to the Club. 10.5 Pending the hearing and determination of such appeal the Club may suspend the Player for up to a maximum of six weeks from the date of notice of termination and, if the Board so determine, such suspension shall be without pay provided that: 9. Disciplinary Procedure 10.5.1 the payment due to the Player in respect of the fourteen days’ notice period under clause 10.1 is made to the Player forthwith; Except in any case where the Club terminates the Player’s employment pursuant to the provisions of clause 10 hereof (when the procedure set out therein shall apply) the Club shall operate the disciplinary procedure set out in Part 1 of Schedule 1 hereto in relation to any breach or failure to observe the terms of this contract or of the Rules.
10.5.2 pending the determination of the appeal an amount equal to the remuneration which would otherwise have been due to the Player but for the suspension without pay is paid to an escrow account held by the PFA as and when it would otherwise have become due for payment to the Player and following the determination of the appeal the PFA will either pay the money (including interest earned on the said account) to the Player or return it to the Club according to the appeal decision; 10. Termination by the Club 10.1The Club shall be entitled to terminate the employment of the Player by fourteen days’ notice in writing to the Player if the Player: 10.1.1 shall be guilty of Gross Misconduct; 10.5.3 all other benefits for the Player under the provisions of clauses 6.1.3 and 6.1.4 of this contract shall be maintained and remain in force while the appeal is pending; and 10.1.2 shall fail to heed any final written warning given under the provisions of Part 1 of Schedule 1 hereto; or 325 326 Premier League Forms 

     

     

    

 

		Premier League Contract Form 15 Premier League Contract Form 15 10.5.4during any such period of suspension the Club shall be under no obligation to assign to the Player any playing training or other duties and shall be entitled to exclude the Player from the Club’s premises including its ground and training ground. 13. Representation of Player In any disciplinary or grievance procedure the Player shall be entitled to be accompanied by or represented by his Club captain or a PFA delegate and/or any officer of the PFA. 10.6Upon any termination of this contract by the Club becoming operative, the Club shall forthwith release the Player’s registration. 14. Holidays For each Holiday Year the Player shall be entitled to take in the aggregate the equivalent of five weeks paid holiday to be taken at a time or times and for such days during the Holiday Year as shall be determined by the Club but so that (subject to the Club’s first team and any international commitments) the Club shall not unreasonably refuse to permit the Player to take three of such weeks consecutively. Holidays not taken during any Holiday Year (or subject to agreement by the Club within one month of the end of such Holiday Year) may not be carried forward into any subsequent Holiday Year. 11. Termination by the Player 11.1 The Player shall be entitled to terminate this contract by fourteen days’ notice in writing to the Club if the Club: 11.1.1shall be guilty of serious or persistent breach of the terms and conditions of this contract; or 11.1.2fails to pay any remuneration or other payments or bonuses due to the Player or make available any benefits due to him as it or they fall due or within fourteen days thereafter and has still failed to make payment in full or make the benefits available by the expiry of the said fourteen days’ notice. 15. Survival The provisions of this contract shall remain in full force and effect in respect of any act or omission of either party during the period of this contract notwithstanding the termination of this contract. 11.2 The Club may, within fourteen days of receipt of any notice of termination of this contract by the Player in accordance with clause 11.1 give written notice of appeal against such termination to the Player and to the League which shall hear such appeal in accordance with procedures applicable pursuant to the League Rules. 16. Confidentiality This contract is to be treated as being private and confidential and its contents shall not be disclosed or divulged either directly or indirectly to any person firm or company whatsoever either by the Club the Player or any Intermediary of the Club or the Player except: 11.3 If the Club exercises its right of appeal pursuant to clause 11.2, the termination of this contract shall not become operative unless and until it shall have been determined that the Player was entitled to terminate this contract pursuant to clause 11.1. 16.1 with the prior written agreement of both the Club and the Player; or 16.2 as may be required by any statutory, regulatory, governmental or quasi governmental authorities or as otherwise required by law or pursuant to the Rules including (where appropriate) any recognised stock exchange; or 11.4 Upon any termination of this contract by the Player becoming operative the Club shall forthwith release the Player’s registration. 12. Grievance Procedure 16.3 in the case of the Player to his duly appointed Intermediary and professional advisers including the PFA; or In the event that the Player has any grievance in connection with his employment under this contract the grievance procedures set out in Part 2 of the Schedule 1 hereto shall be available to the Player. 16.4 in the case of the Club to its duly appointed Intermediary and its professional advisers or to such of its directors secretary servants or representatives or auditors to whom such disclosure is strictly necessary for the purposes of their duties and then only to
the extent so necessary. 327 328 Premier League Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Contract Form 15 Premier League Contract Form 15 17. Arbitration period of one month at a lower basic wage than such average then such payment shall in addition include a sum equal to the shortfall in such basic wage for the remainder of such period; Any dispute between the Club and the Player not provided for in clauses 9, 10, 11,12 and Schedule 1 hereof shall be referred to arbitration in accordance with the League Rules or (but only if mutually agreed by the Club and the Player) in accordance with the FA Rules. 19.3The maximum amount payable to the Player under sub-clause 19.2 is double the maximum sum which an Employment Tribunal can award from time to time as a compensatory award for unfair dismissal. 18. Specificity of Football 20. Miscellaneous The parties hereto confirm and acknowledge that this contract the rights and obligations undertaken by the parties hereto and the fixed term period thereof reflect the special relationship and characteristics involved in the employment of football players and the participation by the parties in the game of football pursuant to the Rules, and the parties accordingly agree that all matters of dispute in relation to the rights and obligations of the parties hereto and otherwise pursuant to the Rules, including as to termination of this contract and any compensation payable in respect of termination or breach thereof, shall be submitted to and the parties hereto accept the jurisdiction and all appropriate determinations of such tribunal panel or other body (including pursuant to any appeal therefrom) pursuant to the provisions of and in accordance with the procedures and practices under this contract and the Rules. 20.1 This contract and the documents referred to herein constitute the entire agreement between the Club and the Player and supersede any and all preceding agreements between the Club and the Player. 20.2 The further particulars of terms of employment not contained in the body of this contract which must be given to the Player in compliance with Part 1 of the Employment Rights Act 1996 are given in Schedule 2. 20.3 This contract is signed by the parties hereto in duplicate so that for this purpose each signed agreement shall constitute an original but taken together they shall constitute one agreement. 21. Privacy Notice 19. Severance For the purposes of the Data Protection Act 2018 and the General Data Protection Regulation (“GDPR”) the Player acknowledges that the Club, the League, the PFA and The FA are collecting, sharing and otherwise processing Personal Data which may include Special Categories of Personal Data (both as defined in the GDPR) about the Player including such data in this contract. The League’s, the PFA’s and The FA’s Player Privacy Notice will be provided to you directly during the registration process and/or will be available on their respective websites. The Club’s Data Protection Policy can be found in the Club’s employee handbook. 19.1 If the Player shall not make an application to an Employment Tribunal for compensation in respect of unfair dismissal or redundancy as a result of not being offered a new contract either on terms at least as favourable as under this contract or at all, then the following provisions of this clause 19 shall take effect. 19.2 If by the expiry of this contract the Club has not made to the Player an offer of re-engagement on terms at least as favourable to the Player as those applicable over the last twelve months of this contract (or the length of this contract if shorter) then subject to clauses 19.1 and 19.3 the Player shall continue to receive from his Club (as a separate payment representing compensation as more particularly referred to in the Code of Practice) a payment equal to his weekly basic wage (at the average amount of his weekly wage over the preceding 12 months of this contract or the whole of this contract if shorter) for a period of one month from the expiry of
this contract or until the Player signs for another club, whichever period is the shorter, provided that where the Player signs for another club within that 22. Jurisdiction and Law This contract shall be governed by and construed in accordance with English law and the parties submit to the non exclusive jurisdiction of the English Courts. 329 330 Premier League Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Contract Form 15 Premier League Contract Form 15 Schedule 1 Part 1 Disciplinary Procedure and Penalties 3.2 Disciplinary Hearing 3.2.1 If the Club decides to hold a disciplinary hearing about the matter complained of, the Player will be given full details in writing of the complaint against him and reasonable notice of the date and time of the hearing. At the hearing the Player will be given an opportunity to state his case either personally or through his representative as provided for in clause 13 of this contract. 1. Introduction The disciplinary procedure aims to ensure that the Club behaves fairly in investigating and dealing with allegations of unacceptable conduct with a view to helping and encouraging all employees of the Club to achieve and maintain appropriate standards of conduct and performance. The Club nevertheless reserves the right to depart from the precise requirements of its disciplinary procedure where the Club considers it expedient to do so and where the Player’s resulting treatment is no less fair. 3.2.2 Subject as provided in paragraph 3.2.3 no disciplinary penalty will be imposed without first giving the Player the opportunity to state his case to the Manager or if the Player so requests to a director of the Club and where the Club considers it appropriate or where the Player requests the same without a disciplinary hearing. 3.2.3 A disciplinary hearing may proceed in the Player’s absence and a disciplinary penalty may be imposed if he fails to appear at such hearing after having received proper notice thereof. 2. Records All cases of disciplinary action under this procedure will be recorded and placed in the Club’s records until deleted in accordance with paragraph 4.2. A copy of the Club’s disciplinary records concerning the Player will be supplied to the Player at his request. 3.3 Appeals 3.3.1 The Player shall have a right of appeal to the Board against any disciplinary decision. The Player should inform the Board in writing of his wish to appeal within fourteen days of the date of notification to him of the decision which forms the subject of such appeal. The Board will conduct an appeal hearing as soon as possible thereafter at which the Player will be given a further opportunity to state his case. The decision of the Board will be notified to the Player in writing within seven days and subject to paragraph 3.3.2 will be final and binding unwder this procedure. 3. The Procedure The following steps will be taken as appropriate in all cases of disciplinary action: 3.1 Investigation No action will be taken before a proper investigation has been undertaken by the Club into the matter complained of. If the Club determines the same to be appropriate the Club may by written notice suspend the Player for up to fourteen days while the investigation takes place. If the Player is so suspended this contract will continue together with all the Player’s rights under it including the payment of the Player’s remuneration and benefits but during the period of suspension the Player will not be entitled to access to any of the Club’s premises except at the prior request or with the prior consent of the Club and subject to such conditions as the Club may impose. The decision to suspend the Player will be notified in writing to the Player by the Club. 3.3.2 In the event of any sanction being imposed or confirmed in excess of an oral warning, the Player may by notice in writing served on the Club and the League within fourteen days of receipt by the Player of written notification of the decision of the Board give notice of appeal against it to the League who will determine the matter in accordance with the League Rules. 3.3.3 If the Player exercises any right of appeal as aforesaid, any sanction imposed by the Club upon the Player shall not take effect until the appropriate appeal has been determined and the sanction confirmed varied or revoked as the case may be. 331 332
Premier League Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Contract Form 15 Premier League Contract Form 15 4. Disciplinary Penalties Schedule 2 – Insert Player’s Name ............................................. Supplemental Provisions and Employment Rights Act 1996 4.1 At a disciplinary hearing or on an appeal against a disciplinary decision, the Club may dismiss the allegation or if it is proved to the Club’s satisfaction may: The following provisions shall apply to supplement the provisions of this contract and the information as set out herein in order to comply with the requirements of Part 1 of the Employment Rights Act 1996. 4.1.1 give an oral warning a formal written warning or after a previous warning or warnings a final written warning to the Player; 4.1.2 impose a fine not exceeding the amount of the Player’s basic wage for a period of up to two weeks for a first offence (unless otherwise approved by the PFA in accordance with the Code of Practice) and up to four weeks for subsequent offences in any consecutive period of twelve months but only in accordance with the provisions of the Code of Practice; 1. The Player’s employment with the Club began on ................................. 2. The date of termination of this contract is 30 June 20........... 3. No employment with a previous employer shall count as part of the Player’s continuous period of employment hereunder. 4.1.3 order the Player not to attend at any of the Club’s premises for such period as the Club thinks fit not exceeding four weeks; 4. The Player’s hours of work are such as the Club may from time to time reasonably require of him to carry out his duties and the Player shall not be entitled to any additional remuneration for work done outside normal working hours. 4.1.4 in any circumstances which would entitle the Club to dismiss the Player pursuant to any of the provisions of clause 10 of this contract dismiss the Player or impose such other disciplinary action (including suspension of the Player and/or a fine of all or part of the amount of the Player’s basic wage for a period not exceeding six weeks). 5. The place of employment shall be at the Club’s ground and training ground but the Club shall be entitled to require the Player to play and to undertake his duties hereunder at any other place throughout the world. 4.2 Any warning or sanction given under this disciplinary procedure will be deleted in the Club’s records after twelve months. 6. No contracting out certificate pursuant to the Pensions Scheme Act 1993 is in force in respect of the Player’s employment under this contract. Part 2 Grievance Procedures 7. The Professional Footballers’ Pension Scheme 1. The Player shall bring any grievance informally to the notice of the Manager in the first instance. The Player may be required by the Manager to put any such grievance in writing. Having enquired into such grievance the Manager will then notify the Player of his decision. 7.1 Immediately on signing this contract, the Player shall: 7.1.1 be automatically enrolled as; or 7.1.2 or continue to be; 2. If the grievance is not determined by the Manager to the Player’s satisfaction the Player may within fourteen days thereafter serve formal notice of the grievance in writing on the secretary of the Club and the matter shall thereupon be determined by the chairman of the Club or by the Board as soon as possible and in any event within four weeks of the receipt of the notice. a member of the 2011 Section of the Professional Footballers’ Pension Scheme (the “Scheme”) and shall remain so during the continuance of his employment hereunder unless he: 7.1.3 notifies the Scheme Administrator in writing that he wishes to opt out of the Scheme; 333 334 Premier League Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Contract Form 15 Premier League Contract Form 15 7.1.4 has previously registered with HM Revenue & Customs for Fixed or Enhanced Protection; 8. Remuneration The Player’s remuneration shall be: 7.1.5 joins an International Club on a temporary basis by way of International Loan Agreement (in which case his entitlement to membership of the Scheme shall be suspended for the duration of that International Loan Agreement); or 8.1 Basic Wage: £ per week/per annum payable by monthly instalments in arrear from ......................... to ......................... 7.1.6 is otherwise ineligible for membership of the Scheme in accordance with the terms of the Scheme’s definitive trust deed and rules as amended from time to time. £ per week/per annum payable by monthly instalments in arrear from ......................... to ......................... 7.2 For as long as the Player remains a member of the 2011 Section, an annual contribution (funded by the levy on transfer fees) will be paid into the Scheme for the benefit of the Player. The annual contribution shall be £6,000 or such other amount as determined by the Trustees of the Scheme from time to time. £ per week/per annum payable by monthly instalments in arrear from ......................... to ......................... 8.2 Such of the bonuses and incentives as the Player shall be entitled to receive under the terms of the Club’s bonus and incentive scheme as are set out below/a copy of which is annexed hereto. 7.3 The Player shall not be required to contribute to the 2011 Section but may elect to contribute such amount as he notifies to the Scheme Administrator in writing. Where a Player decides to contribute to the 2011 Section he can agree with his Club and the Scheme Administrator for the contribution to be made through a salary sacrifice arrangement. SEE ATTACHED 8.3 Any other payments as follows: 7.4 Where, by virtue of previous membership of the Scheme, the Player has built up benefits under its Cash Section and/or Income Section, those benefits are frozen and will be revalued until his retirement from the Scheme. The Player shall be entitled to such benefits (including death benefits) from each section of the Scheme in which he has participated on such conditions as are set out in the Scheme’s definitive trust deed and rules as amended from time to time. SEE ATTACHED 9. Insurances (if any) maintained for the benefit of the Player subject to the terms and conditions thereof during currency of this contract the premiums of which are paid by the Club. Nature of Policy Amount 7.5 The Player further agrees that the Club may disclose his name, address, gender, date of birth, National Insurance number, salary information and dates of commencement and termination of employment to the League and the administrators of the Scheme for the purposes of facilitating the administration of the Scheme. N/A 10. Benefits (if any) to be provided to the Player during the currency of this contract SEE ATTACHED 11. The Player’s normal retirement age is 35 years. 335 336 Premier League Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Contract Form 15 Premier League Contract Form 15 12. The terms and conditions of this contract form part of a number of collective agreements between the Club (through the League) and the Player (through the PFA) affecting the Player’s employment and full details thereof are set out in the Code of Practice. SIGNED BY THE PLAYER Player signature: ........................................................................................................................ in the presence of: Witness signature:..................................................................................................................... 13. (If applicable) The following provisions which are additional or supplemental to those set out in clause 4 have been agreed between the Club and the Player as referred to in clause 4.11. Witness name: ............................................................................................................................ Witness address: ........................................................................................................................ SEE ATTACHED Witness occupation: ................................................................................................................. 14. Any other provisions: SIGNED BY THE PLAYER’S PARENT OR GUARDIAN (if the player is under 18) SEE ATTACHED Parent / Guardian signature: ............................................................................................... Parent / Guardian name: ....................................................................................................... in the presence of: Witness signature:..................................................................................................................... Witness name: ............................................................................................................................ Witness address: ........................................................................................................................ Witness occupation: ................................................................................................................. SIGNED FOR AND ON BEHALF OF THE CLUB BY: Authorised signatory signature: .......................................................................................... Authorised signatory name:.................................................................................................. in the presence of: Witness signature:..................................................................................................................... Witness name: ............................................................................................................................ Witness address: ........................................................................................................................ Witness occupation: ................................................................................................................. Did Player use the services of an Intermediary yes/no If yes, name of Intermediary ................................................................................................ Did the Club use the services of an Intermediary yes/no If yes, name of Intermediary ................................................................................................ 337 338 Premier League Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Premier League Form 16 Form 17 Player Ethnicity Monitoring Questionnaire (Rule T.23) Amateur Registration Form (Rule U.15) Player’s Particulars Surname ........................................................ Other name(s) ........................................................................ Address.................................................................................................................................................................. ....................................................................................................................... Post Code ..................................... Date of birth ....................................................................... Nationality* ......................................................................... Application to Register We hereby apply for the above-named Player to be registered as an Amateur Player for ............................................................................................... Football Club Signed ................................................................... Authorised Signatory Date ....................................................................... What is your ethnic group? (Choose ONE section from A to E, then tick the appropriate box to indicate the ethnicity that you identify with from the list below) Endorsement by Scout I consent to the above application and acknowledge further to the Data Protection Act 2018 and the General Data Protection Regulation (“GDPR”) that The Football Association Premier League Limited shall be collecting, sharing and otherwise processing Personal Data which may include Special Categories of Personal Data (both as defined in the GDPR) about me including such data in this Amateur Registration Form for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football and otherwise in accordance with the Premier League Player Privacy Notice available at www.premierleague.com/player-privacy-policy. I certify that the above particulars are correct. I agree to be bound by the Rules of the Premier League. [Having been registered as a Contract Player, I confirm that at least 30 days has elapsed since my contract registration terminated.**] A White  British  English  Scottish  Welsh  Irish  Gypsy or Irish Traveller  Any other White Background, please write in ............................................... C Asian or Asian British  Indian  British-Indian  Pakistani  British-Pakistani  Bangladeshi  British-Bangladeshi  Chinese  British-Chinese  Any other Asian background, please write in E Other Background  Arab  Other  Prefer not to say ............................................... F Undeclared  Prefer not to disclose my ethnic origin ............................................... Signed ................................................................... Date ....................................................................... B Mixed  White and Black Caribbean  White and Black African  White and Asian  Any other Mixed Background, please write in ............................................... * if the player last played for a club affiliated to a national association other than The Football Association, this Form must be accompanied by written confirmation from The Football Association that an international registration transfer certificate has been issued in respect of the player. ** delete words in brackets if inapplicable D Black or Black British  Caribbean  British-Caribbean  African  British-African
Any other Black background, please write in ............................................... I hereby certify that I have this day registered (name of Player) ................................................... ............................................................................ as an Amateur Player whose registration is held by ............................................................................ Football Club. Signed ................................................................... Date ....................................................................... For and on behalf of the Board of The Premier League 339 340 Premier League Forms Name of Academy Player ..................................................... Signed ..................................................... Date ..................................................... (Parent / Guardian to sign if Player is a minor) USE OF INFORMATION Completion of this questionnaire is voluntary. If you provide the information it will be used as set out below and will not be used for selection or any other purposes. The information provided on this ethnicity questionnaire will be recorded on a computer system shared by the Football Association Premier League Limited (“Premier League”) (and The Football League Limited should the Player ever compete in the Football League) against the Player’s record and will be used: • To help the Premier League gain insight as to who is playing the game at this level • to help ensure compliance with the Premier League’s Inclusion and Anti-Discrimination Policy (a copy of which is in Appendix 2 of the Premier League’s Rules) • to compile aggregate statistics and reports - on a club by club basis which we may wish to share with the relevant club only and The Football Association Limited. - on a league basis which we may wish to publish for public interest and to share with other bodies that have a legitimate interest in equal opportunities such as the Professional Footballers Association and the Equality and Human Rights Commission. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Premier League Form 18 Form 19 Offer Of New Contract (Rule V.17.2) Application for Free Transfer (Rule V.20) To: [name of Club] ...................................................................... Football Club To: [name and address of Out of Contract Player] ................................................................. ................................................................................................................................................................ And to: The Board The Premier League Copy to: The Board The Premier League I acknowledge having received your offer of a new contract in Form 18 dated Under the provisions of Rule V.17.2 of the Rules of the Premier League .................................................................................................. Football Club hereby offers you a new contract to commence on the 1st July ............................................................ in the following terms: I consider that the terms offered are less favourable than those in my current contract dated ........................................................... and I hereby give notice to that effect and apply for a free transfer. ................................................................................................................................................................. Signed ............................................................. ................................................................................................................................................................. Position ........................................................... ................................................................................................................................................................. Date ................................................................. ................................................................................................................................................................. ................................................................................................................................................................. ................................................................................................................................................................. ................................................................................................................................................................. This offer remains open and capable of acceptance for a period of one month within which time you may either accept it and enter into a new contract in the terms offered or decline it in writing. If you consider that the terms offered are less favourable than those in your current contract you may give notice to that effect in Form 19. Signed ............................................................. Position ........................................................... Date ................................................................. 341 342 Premier League Forms 

     

     

    

 

		Premier League Premier League Form 20 Form 21 Contingent Sum Notification (Rule V.36.2) Fixed Penalty Notice (Rule W.4) To: Date: ......................................... ......................................... To: [name of Transferor Club] ................................................................. Football Club Copy to: The Board The Premier League You are in breach of Rule .................................. in that on [date] .......................you [description of breach, indicating in appropriate cases whether it is a first, second or third breach of that Rule] ................................................................................ .......................................................................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................................................................... A Contingent Sum became payable to you on [date] by virtue of the Transfer Agreement between us relating to [name of Contract Player] ............................................................................. The contingent event resulting in the Contingent Sum becoming payable was You are required within 14 days of the date of this notice to pay a fixed penalty of £ ...................... Alternatively, you are entitled within that period to appeal under the provisions of Rule W.56.1.1. If you appeal and your appeal is dismissed the fixed penalty becomes payable forthwith. ............................................................................................................................................................................... and the Contingent Sum which will be paid into the Compensation Fee Account within seven days of it becoming due amounts to £ ................................................... Failure to pay the fixed penalty as required by this notice or forthwith upon any appeal being dismissed will constitute a breach of the Rules of the League in respect of which you will be liable to be dealt with under the provisions of Section W. Signed on behalf of the Transferee Club .......................................................................... Position .......................................................................... Date .......................................................................... Signed ................................................................... For and on behalf of the Board 343 344 Premier League Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Premier League Form 22 Form 23 Summary Jurisdiction Notice (Rule W.9) Complaint (Rule W.21) To: ............................................................. To: ............................................................. Date: ............................................................. Date: ............................................................. You are in breach of Rule .......................................................... in that on [date] you ............................................................................................................................................... The Board’s complaint is that you are in breach of Rule ........................................ in that on [date] ............................................................. you [description of breach] .......................................................................................................................................................... The Board intends to exercise its summary jurisdiction and to impose on you a fine of £ ........................................ .......................................................................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................................................................... You are required within 14 days of the date of this notice to either: (1) (2) submit to the Board’s jurisdiction and pay the fine imposed; or elect to be dealt with by a Commission. A summary of the facts alleged is as follows: ............................................................... Any such election should be in writing addressed to me at the League Office. .......................................................................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................................................................... Failure to comply with this requirement within the time limit will constitute a breach of the Rules of the League in respect of which you will be liable to be dealt with under the provisions of Section W. .......................................................................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................................................................... Signed ................................................................... For and on behalf of the Board *Annexed hereto are copies of the following documents upon which the Board relies: ................................................................................................................................ .......................................................................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................................................................... In accordance with Rule W.26, within 14 days of receipt of this complaint you are required to send to me by recorded delivery post a written answer in Form 24. Signed ................................................................... For and on behalf of the Board * delete if inapplicable 345 346 Premier League Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Premier League Form 24 Form 25 Answer (Rule W.26) Appeal Against Fixed Penalty (Rule W.59) To: The Board The Premier League Date: .................................................. To:The Board The Premier League Date: .................................................. I/We* hereby appeal against the fixed penalty imposed by the notice in Form 21 dated ............................................................ I/We* acknowledge having received the complaint dated .............................................................. The complaint is admitted/denied*. I/We* request that the complaint be determined by written representations.* My/our* appeal is * against the decision of the Board to impose the fixed penalty. * against the amount of the fixed penalty. * against the decision of the Board to impose the fixed penalty and its amount. *[If the complaint is admitted] I/We*ask the Commission to take into account the following mitigation: ....................................................................................................................................... .................................................................................................................................................................................... ................................................................................................................................................................................ § The grounds of my/our* appeal are: *[If the complaint is denied and is to be determined at a hearing] My/Our* reasons for denying the complaint are: ........................................................................................................................... ................................................................................................................................................................................... ................................................................................................................................................................................. § ....................................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... .................................................................................................................................................................... § *[If the complaint is denied and is to be determined by written representations] My/ Our*representations are as follows: ......................................................................................................... ...................................................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................................................. § Annexed hereto are copies of the following documents upon which I/We*rely: ................. .................................................................................................................................................................................... .................................................................................................................................................................................... ................................................................................................................................................................................. § A deposit of £1,000 is enclosed. Signed # ................................................................................... Position .................................................................................... [for and on behalf of*] the Respondent Signed ...................................................................... Position ................................................................. [for and on behalf of*] the Respondent *delete as appropriate § continue on separate sheet if necessary # state position if signed on behalf of a Club * § delete as appropriate continue on separate sheet if necessary 347 348 Premier League Forms 

     

     

    

 

		Premier League Premier League Form 26 Form 27 Appeal Against Commission Decision (Rule W.60) Request for Arbitration (Rules X.7 or Y.3) To: ................................................................................. ......................................................................................... ......................................................................................... ......................................................................................... From: .................................................................. ............................................................................... ............................................................................... ............................................................................... To: The Board The Premier League Date: .................................................. I/We* hereby appeal against the decision of the Commission before which I/We* appeared dated ....................................................................... A dispute has arisen between us concerning (brief description of matters in dispute) ................................................................................................................................................................................ ................................................................................................................................................................................ ................................................................................................................................................................................ ................................................................................................................................................................................ ................................................................................................................................................................................ ................................................................................................................................................................................ ................................................................................................................................................................................ My/our* appeal is * against the decision of the Commission * against the amount of the penalty * against the decision of the Commission and the penalty. * against the amount of compensation ordered by the Commission The grounds of My/our* appeal are: .............................................................................................. ....................................................................................................................................................................... .................................................................................................................................................................... § I/We wish to have the dispute settled by arbitration in accordance with the provisions of Section [ ]§ of the Rules of the Premier League and you are hereby required to appoint an arbitrator pursuant thereto. *I/We intend to apply at the appeal hearing for leave to adduce the following fresh evidence .................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... .................................................................................................................................................................... § Signed ....................................................................... Position* .................................................................
Date ........................................................................... § insert “Y” if the arbitration is to be determined by the Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal; insert “X” in any other case. * to be completed if the Form is signed on behalf of the League or a Club. The reasons for such application are ............................................................................................ ....................................................................................................................................................................... .................................................................................................................................................................... § Copy to: The Board The Premier League A deposit of £1,000 is enclosed. Signed # ................................................................................... * delete whichever are inapplicable § continue on separate sheet if necessary # state position if signed on behalf of a Club 349 350 Premier League Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Premier League Form 28 Form 29 Appointment of Arbitrator (Rules X.9 or Y.6) Appointment of Single Arbitrator (Rule X.13.1) To: The Board The Premier League To: The Board The Premier League From: ............................................................... ............................................................... ............................................................... Pursuant to the request for arbitration made by .............................................................. and dated ....................................................... we, the parties to the arbitration, hereby jointly appoint (name of appointee) ........................................................................................... as the single arbitrator in the arbitration requested. Pursuant to the request for arbitration made by ............................................................ and dated ...................................................................................................., I/we hereby appoint (name of appointee) .................................................................................... as an arbitrator in the arbitration requested. Signed ...................................................................... Position* ................................................................. Date .......................................................................... Signed ................................................................. Signed ................................................................. on behalf of ...................................................... on behalf of ...................................................... Position* ............................................................ Position* ............................................................ Copy to: (the other party) .......................................................................................................... ............................................................................................................................................. ............................................................................................................................................. ............................................................................................................................................. Date .................................................................... Date .................................................................... * to be completed if the Form is signed on behalf of the League or a Club * to be completed if the Form is signed on behalf of the League or a Club. 351 352 Premier League Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Form 30 Notice of Preliminary Meeting (Rules X.18 or Y.13) To: ............................................................................... ....................................................................................... ....................................................................................... ....................................................................................... From: ...................................................................... ................................................................................... ................................................................................... ................................................................................... You are hereby required to attend a preliminary meeting at (place) ....................................... .................................................. on (date) .................................................. at (time) ..................................... when the tribunal will give directions for the conduct of the arbitration to which each of you is a party. Signed ............................................................................. Chairman Dated ............................................................................... 353 354 Premier League Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		Youth Development Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

		Youth Development Rules General General Note: throughout this document binding Premier League Rules are shaded in light grey. Guidance and other notes are also included for the assistance of Clubs. Such guidance and notes do not, however, form part of the Rules. Guidance It is emphasised that Academy Players aged 17 or older may no longer be classified as such only where the Board approves an application by the Club in light of all the circumstances relevant to the particular Academy Player and on such terms as the Board considers appropriate. The responsibilities of a Club in relation to Duty of Care continue. Clubs’ attention is drawn to Rule 73 which requires Clubs to develop and implement a procedure to enable the transition of Academy Players to the senior squad, and also to Rule 118.1 which provides that each Academy Player has access to coaching tailored to his individual needs. Any decision by a Club to cease treating an Academy Player as such where it is not reasonable to do so in light of his overall development and skill level may be treated at being a breach of this Rule. Rule 1 sets out definitions used in the Youth Development Rules. All other capitalised terms used in this section of the Rules are defined in Premier League Rule A.1. to work in the Club’s Academy; Guidance The term “employ” is used in the Rules with reference to Academy Staff, but it is accepted that the relationship need not necessarily be one of employment. For example, a Club may enter into a contract for services with Part Time youth coaches whereby no employment relationship will arise. Any references to “employ” or “employment” in this section of the Rules shall be interpreted accordingly. Guidance To achieve and maintain the ‘FIFA Quality’ rating under the FIFA Quality Programme for Football Turf, the Artificial Surface pitch needs to be certified on an annual basis by a FIFA accredited agent. Existing Artificial Surface pitches have a natural life span. Accordingly, as they reach the end of their natural life span, they should be replaced with pitches that achieve the necessary rating under the FIFA Quality Programme for Football Turf. 357 358 Youth Development Rules 1.14.“Academy Standards Application” means the online system: (a) through which Clubs are required to complete the self-assessment referred to in Rule 7, as part of the ISO process for the auditing of Academies; (b) through which the ISO provides feedback to Clubs as part of the multi-disciplinary assessment referred to in Rule 9.2; and (c) through which quantitative data can be provided to Clubs; 1.15. “Artificial Surface” means a playing surface which in the reasonable opinion of the League meets the requirements of the FIFA Quality Programme for Football Turf and any new outdoor or indoor Artificial Surface pitch installed by a Club which operates or applies to operate a Category 1 Academy must achieve the ‘FIFA Quality’ rating under the FIFA Quality Programme for Football Turf; 1.10.“Academy Psychologist" means the Official referred to in Rule 110; 1.11.“Academy Return Date” means 6 August 2020; 1.12.“Academy Secretary” means the Official referred to in Rule 61; 1.13.“Academy Staff” means those Officials of a Club employed or otherwise engaged 1.In this section of the Rules the following terms shall have the following meanings: 1.1. “Academy” means an establishment for the coaching and education of Academy Players operated by a Club in accordance with the requirements of this Section of the Rules and licensed by the PGB pursuant to Rule 14; 1.2. “Academy Doctor” means the Official referred to in Rule 99; 1.3. “Academy Financial Information” means a budget for the following season, together with a comparison of the budgeted and actual figures for the previous season, all of which information shall be set out
in the format to be prescribed by the League; 1.4. “Academy Management Team” has the meaning set out in Rule 50; 1.5. “Academy Manager” means the Official responsible for the strategic leadership and operation of a Club’s Academy, whose role and responsibilities are more particularly defined at Rules 52 to 58; 1.6. “Academy Nutritionist” means the Official referred to in Rule 88; 1.7. “Academy Operations Manager” means the Official referred to in Rule 60; 1.8. “Academy Performance Plan” means a document which sets out the goals, strategy and measurable short-term and long-term performance targets for all aspects of the work of the Club’s Academy, such strategy and performance targets to be consistent with the Club’s Vision Statement, Coaching Philosophy and Playing Philosophy and, where appropriate, details how the Academy will deliver and integrate its coaching, Education, Games and Sports Science and Medicine/ Performance Support Programmes; 1.9. “Academy Player” means a male player (other than an Amateur Player, Non-Contract Player (in The Football League) or a Trialist) who is in an age group between Under 9 to Under 21 and who is registered for and who is coached by, or plays football for or at a Club which operates an Academy pursuant to these Rules, save for any player who: (a) the Board is satisfied has developed technical, tactical, physical, psychological and social skills of such a level that he would not benefit from continued coaching in the Academy or participating or continuing to participate in its Games Programme (which includes, for the purpose of this definition, the league competition referred to in Rules 161 to 168); and (b) has entered into a written contract of employment in Form 15 with that Club; Definitions 

     

     

    

 

 

		General General registration and played at an Academy, participation in which is limited to matches between two teams consisting of one Club’s Academy Players; set out in the Games Programme Schedule in which the Academy Player Independent Schools Football Association or an association affiliated to agreement of his Parents (in the case of an Academy Player under the age Player to the Club holding his registration; Guidance The BFAS will need to be renewed every three years (it is hoped as part of the renewal of the main Academy coaching qualifications). Guidance See further Rules 77 to 80. Wales for the coaching of Children which is not an Academy and includes any such 359 360 Youth Development Rules 1.28.“Development Centre” means an establishment operated by a Club in England or establishment by whatever name or title it is known; 1.29. “Development Phase” means the Foundation Phase, the Youth Development Phase or the Professional Development Phase as the context requires, and “Development Phases” means all of the former; 1.18. “Category” means one of the four categories into which each Academy shall be assigned in accordance with the criteria and procedures set out in this section of the Rules, and “Category 1”, “Category 2”, “Category 3” and “Category 4” shall be construed accordingly; 1.19. “Charter for Academy Players and Parents” means the information to be provided by the League to the Parent of each Academy Player upon each occasion of his registration for a Club and which will contain: (a) information about the consequences of the Academy Player becoming registered with a Club; and 1.16.“Authorised Games” means: (a) international matches arranged by a national association including preparation and trials therefor; (b) matches in which the Academy Player plays for the Club holding his registration: (i) in its first teams; (ii) which are comprised in a Games Programme; or (iii) which are comprised in Festivals or Tournaments, participation in which is limited to Academy teams or which are sanctioned by The Football Association or by a foreign national association; (c) friendly matches organised by the Club holding the Academy Player’s Academy Players registered at an Academy or Trialists but excluding (d) friendly matches against any opposition played outside the season dates plays for the Club holding his registration; (e) matches organised by the English Schools Football Association or either of such Associations in which the Academy Player plays with the prior of 18 years), all participation in such matches to be notified by the Academy (f) trial matches for other Clubs or Football League clubs in which the Academy Player plays with the prior written permission of the Club holding his registration; or (g) any other match authorised by the Board; 1.17.“Basic First Aid for Sport Qualification” means the qualification of that name issued by or on behalf of The Football Association; (b) a summary of the Club’s obligations to the Academy Player, and the Academy Player’s obligations to the Club; 1.20.“Chief Executive” means the Official referred to in Premier League Rule J.1.1; 1.21.“Club Board” means those Directors of the Club whose particulars are registered under section 162 of the Act; 1.22. “Coach Competency Framework” means a document which sets out the key competencies and behaviours which the Club expects its Academy coaches to possess and demonstrate; 1.23. “Coaching Curriculum” means a Club’s coaching curriculum which must be set out in writing and include: (a) the technical, tactical, physical, psychological and social skills that the Club wishes its Academy Players to develop; (b) the appropriate means of coaching Academy Players in order that they develop those skills (having due regard to their age); and (c) specific
coaching curricula for each Development Phase; 1.24. “Coaching Philosophy” means a written statement which sets out in detail (including by describing the content of individual coaching sessions for each Academy Player) the means by which the Club will coach its Academy Players in each age group so that they have the best opportunity to develop the technical, tactical, physical, psychological and social skills that the Club wishes players in each position on the pitch to acquire, as set out in the Club’s Playing Philosophy; 1.25. “Continued Professional Development” means ongoing training for Academy Staff, relevant to their discipline, of such quality, content and frequency as is necessary to ensure that each member of Academy Staff has the necessary knowledge and expertise in order to fulfil his role; 1.26. “Core Coaching Time” means between 8.30am and 5.30pm on Mondays to Fridays, save that in the Foundation Phase and Youth Development Phase it also includes between 9am and 5pm on Saturdays; 1.27. “Development Action Plan” means an individualised plan, developed and implemented in accordance with these Rules, for the professional development of an Academy coach; 

     

     

    

 

 

		General General Guidance A Club will not be penalised should a member of its Academy Staff fulfilling one of the roles required by these Rules to be Full Time if working slightly less than 35 hours per week provided that the required outputs of that role are being satisfactorily delivered. See further, by way of comparison, Rule 45 and the guidance thereunder. primary or secondary schools or full-time equivalent students at colleges of further following: within the Core Coaching Time. The exact amount of such Club shall demonstrate the amount of coaching is significantly Guidance The FA Advanced Youth Award contains a specialist element relevant to each Development Phase. Coaches will be required to hold the specialism relevant to the age group that they coach. 361 362 Youth Development Rules 1.39.“FA Youth Award” means the non-age specific qualification for Academy coaches awarded by The Football Association; 1.44.“Full Time Education” means the education provided for registered pupils at education; 1.45.“Full Time Training Model” means: (a) in the Professional Development Phase, a programme of coaching and education whereby the Academy Player’s academic education shall be scheduled to enable four hours of coaching per day (which may be split into two sessions of two hours each) to take place within the Core Coaching Time; and (b) in the Youth Development Phase, a programme which complies with the (i) the Academy Player shall receive within the Core Coaching Time a minimum of twenty hours of education; (ii) the Academy Player shall receive a significant amount of coaching coaching to take place within the Core Coaching Time is to be determined by the Club for each individual Academy Player. The more than the amount of coaching in the Core Coaching Time which the Club gives to its Academy Players engaged on the Hybrid Training Model. Full details must be set out in the Academy Player’s individual coaching plan referred to in Rule 118; 1.30. “Duty of Care” means the responsibility of each Club to promote, protect and support the individual wellbeing of each Academy Player and member of Academy Staff, within the Academy, in accordance with the following pillars: (a) Education (see Rules 173 to 189); (b) Personal development and life skills (see Rules 190 to 193); (c) Inductions and transitions (see Rules 194 to 198); (d) Academy Player and Parent voice (see Rules 199 to 200); (e) Safeguarding and mental and emotional wellbeing (see Rules 201 to 204); (f) Health and safety (see Rules 205 to 206); (g) Inclusion, diversity and equality (see Rules 207 to 208); and (h) Injury and medical (see Rules 209 to 216); 1.31. “Educational Adviser” means, in respect of any Club in membership of the Premier League, experts appointed by the Premier League to support the delivery of education to Academy Players, and, in respect of any Club in membership of the Football League, means the charity, League Football Education; 1.32.“Education Programme” has the meaning set out in Rule 173; 1.33. “EHOC” means the ‘Elite Heads of Coaching’ programme provided by the League for Heads of Coaching at Category 1, Category 2 and Category 3 Academies and in respect of which additional funding is available from the League in the event of Club participation; 1.34.“Elite Academy Managers Development Programme” or “EAM” means the development programme provided by the League for Academy Managers; 1.35.“Elite Player Performance Plan” means the document of that name dated May 2011 and presented to the General Meeting held on Thursday 2 June 2011; 1.36. “Emergency Action Plan” means a plan detailing the medical facilities and personnel who shall be available at each Club’s home matches in the Games Programmes and training venues, and the contingency plan for how any medical emergencies at such matches and training shall
be dealt with; 1.37.“Emergency First Aid in Football” or “EFAiF” means the qualification of that name issued by or on behalf of The Football Association; 1.38.“FA Advanced Youth Award” means the advanced qualification for Academy coaches to be developed and awarded by The Football Association; 1.40. “Festival” means an event, which may be spread over more than one day, at which teams from three or more Clubs (or clubs) play a series of matches in an environment in which the matches are competitive but the results are not given any particular significance; 1.41.“Foundation Phase” means the Under 9 to Under 11 age groups inclusive; 1.42. “Foundation Phase Games Programme” means the games programmes organised by the League and the Football League for teams in each of the Under 9 to Under 11 age groups as set out in Rules 134 to 138; 1.43. “Full Time” means, when applied to a role specified under these Rules, one where the working hours are at least 35 hours per week (subject to such additional hours as the Club may require). A Full Time role may be fulfilled by more than one Official (e.g. on a job-share basis) provided that the minimum hours stated above are undertaken; 

     

     

    

  

 

 

		General General Guidance Clubs’ attention is drawn to Rule 181.2, pursuant to which they must provide all necessary additional educational support so that the Academy Player’s education is not prejudiced as a result of being released from school to undertake coaching during the Core Coaching Time. and the means by which he will obtain those objectives; each Club, agreed by the Technical Board, designed and implemented to support and whatever age group; Guidance The Games Programme Schedule incorporates two periods of “downtime” for matches in the Foundation Phase and Youth Development Phase Games Programmes. The first such period generally encompasses the last two weeks of July and the first two weeks of August, and the second encompasses two weeks over Christmas. The exact dates for each season’s period of downtime will be set out in the Games Programme Schedule when it is published by the League in the preceding season. A provisional date of 31 January in each season has been set for the publication of the Games Programme Schedule (although it may be subject to amendment thereafter but before the start of the following season to accommodate, for example, newly-classified or re-classified Academies). The League will conduct regular consultation meetings with Clubs to consider the Games Programme Schedule for the following season. attendance at school during the School Day for a maximum of half a day a week (if Phase); 363 364 Youth Development Rules 1.49.“Head of Academy Coaching” means the Official referred to in Rule 63; 1.50.“Head of Education” means the Official referred to in Rule 104; 1.51.“Head of Recruitment” means the Official referred to in Rule 106; 1.52. “Hybrid Training Model” means a programme of coaching and education whereby the coaching of an Academy Player primarily takes place outside the Core Coaching Time save that, subject to the provisions of these Rules, he may be released from he is in the Foundation Phase) or two days a week (if he is in the Youth Development 1.53.“Individual Learning Plan” means an individual plan for each Academy Player setting out measurable objectives for the development that he needs to undertake 1.54.“Induction and Transition Strategy” means the documented plan in place at Academy Players in their arrival to and departure from the Club, for whatever reason 1.55.“Intermediate Trauma Medical Management in Football” or “ITMMiF” means the qualification of that name issued by or on behalf of The Football Association; 1.56. “ISO” means Professional Game Academy Audit Company or such other independent standards organisation appointed from time to time by the PGB for the purposes of undertaking the ISO Audits; 1.57. “ISO Audit” means the process of independent auditing of Clubs’ Academies in accordance with Rule 6 to Rule 12, including a process of self-assessment by each Club, and a multi-disciplinary assessment by the ISO; 1.58. “Learning Management System” or “LMS” means the online system provided by the League for the upload and storage of educational data and information regarding Academy Players; 1.59. “Multi-disciplinary Review” means a review of all aspects of an Academy Player’s football, athletic and educational performance and development and which shall include: (a) reports from all relevant Academy Staff (including from the coaching, education and sports science and medicine/performance support disciplines); (b) for Academy Players on the Full Time Training Model or the Hybrid Training Model, reports and educational data from the Academy Player’s school (and where the League requests, all Academy Players on the Part Time Training Model); (c) self-assessment by the Academy Player; and (d) short, medium and long-term targets for the Academy Player’s football, athletic and personal
development; 1.60. “Part Time” means, when applied to a role specified under these Rules, one where the working hours are less than 35 hours per week. A Part Time role may be fulfilled by two or more Officials (e.g. on a job-share basis); (iii) no single coaching session shall endure for more than 90 minutes, and if there are two or more coaching sessions on a single day, there shall be a period of rest between each session sufficient to ensure that the Academy Player is fully rested, and of at least 90 minutes’ duration, unless the Academy Player’s individual coaching plan recognises that he may have shorter rest periods; and (iv) the Club’s delivery of the Full Time Training Model must comply with these Rules; 1.46. “Futsal” means the variant of association football that is played in accordance with the Futsal Laws of the Game as published from time to time by FIFA (with any such variation thereto as the League may from time to time determine), the current such Laws being available at: http://resources.fifa.com/mm/document/footballdevelopment/refereeing/51/44/50/ lawsofthegamefutsal2014_15_eneu_neutral.pdf 1.47. “Games Programme” means the Foundation Phase Games Programme, the Youth Development Phase Games Programme, or the Professional Development Phase Games Programme; 1.48.“Games Programme Schedule” means the period during which matches in the Games Programmes shall take place; 

     

     

    

 

 

		General General Guidance No minimum number of hours is specified for Part Time roles required under these Rules. This is left to Clubs’ discretion. However, the League and the ISO will require to be satisfied that the required outputs and results are achieved by a Club’s staffing structure. See further, by way of comparison, Rule 45 and the Guidance thereunder. Guidance In addition to the above, Rule 208 requires all Clubs to deliver training to Academy Players and Academy Staff on equality, diversity and inclusion. tactical performance of each individual Player and, in a game, of the team as a technology as the League shall from time to time determine; Such data shall include (without limitation): purposes of national or Category-wide benchmarking; and Player who plays for, or who is coached by The Football Association with a plan for each Academy Player delivered by his Club on an ongoing basis throughout training or coaching in the following areas: 365 366 Youth Development Rules 1.61.“Part Time Training Model” means a coaching curriculum whereby the coaching of an Academy Player does not require him to miss any part of the School Day; 1.62.“Performance Analysis” means the analysis of the physiological, technical and whole. Performance Analysis shall be undertaken by means of such video and/or IT 1.63.“Performance Analysts” means the Officials referred to in Rules 100 and 101; 1.64. “Performance Clock” means the application utilised for recording, measuring, monitoring and evidencing all aspects of an Academy Player’s progression and development in accordance with the format and procedures to be set by the League; 1.65. “Performance Management Application” means the online support service to be developed and maintained by the League and utilised by each Club for the purposes of assisting the management of the Academy and recording and analysing data. (a) each Academy Player’s Performance Clock; (b) such information as the League may from time to time require for the (c) data received from The Football Association in respect of an Academy view to playing for, an England representative side; 1.66.“Personal Development and Life Skills Plan” means the individual development the period of his registration and which will also include (without limitation) life skills (a) mental and emotional wellbeing; (b) health and nutrition; (c) careers and further education advice; (d) transition support; (e) financial management; (f) use of social media; (g) dealing with the media; (h) anti-doping; (i) gambling, anti-corruption and sporting integrity; ( j) personal integrity; and (k) social skills. 1.67. “Player Care” means the adoption of a holistic approach to personal and sporting development, supporting Academy Players to achieve their potential in and out of football; 1.68.“Playing Philosophy” means a written statement which sets out: (a) the principles, values, playing style and tactical approach of all of the Club’s teams (including its first team); and (b) profiles detailing, for each age group and the first team, the Club’s desired technical, tactical, physical, psychological and social skills of players in each position on the pitch; 1.69.“Premier League 2” means the League of that name managed, organised and controlled by the League; 1.70. “Productivity Methodology” means the methodology developed by the League for analysing the registration and playing history of Players and, as a consequence thereof, for producing each Club’s Productivity Profile; 1.71. “Productivity Profile” means an analysis, provided by the League using the Productivity Methodology, of each Club’s track record in developing Academy Players, that is to say: (a) the extent to which Academy Players coached by or at its Academy have progressed to become established professional Players; and accordingly
(b) the extent to which the Club is successful in contributing to the development of established professional Players; 1.72. “Professional Development Leagues” means the leagues of that name managed, organised and controlled by the League (in the case of Clubs operating Category 1 and Category 2 Academies) or by The Football League (in the case of Clubs operating Category 3 and Category 4 Academies) and “Professional Development League 1”, “Professional Development League 2” and “Professional Development League 3” shall be construed accordingly; 1.73.“Professional Development Phase” means the Under 17 to Under 21 age groups inclusive; 1.74. “Professional Development Phase Games Programme” means the games programmes organised by the League and Football League for teams in the Professional Development Phase as set out in Rules 154 to 160; 1.75.“Qualified Teacher Status” means the accreditation which an individual must obtain in order to teach in state-maintained schools in England and Wales; 1.76.“Scholarship Agreement” means an agreement made between a Club and an Academy Player in PLYD Form 1; 

     

     

    

 

 

		General General services, performance support and analysis as more particularly described in Rules sports therapy; Clubs (or clubs) whose results are given significance (e.g. there may be a winner of lasts for one or more days and at which a variety of coaching and other on-pitch and organised by the League and Football League for teams in each of the Under 12 to 367 368 Youth Development Rules 1.77.“School Day” means the times when the pupils of a school are required to attend that school as determined by its governors; 1.78.“Season 2019/20 Academy Closure Period” means the period between 1 May 2020 and the Academy Return Date; 1.79. “Season 2019/20 Registration Extension” means an agreement between an Academy Player and a Club to extend his registration so that it expires on a date falling 12 weeks after the Academy Return Date (save where a further extension of six weeks has been agreed in accordance with Rule 269.2); 1.80.“Senior Academy Physiotherapist” means the Official referred to in Rule 95; 1.81.“Senior Professional Development Coach” means the Official referred to in Rule 71; 1.82.“Sports Science and Medicine/Performance Support Programme” means an integrated, interdisciplinary programme for the provision of sports science, medical 217 to 220; 1.83.“Sports Therapist” means a Person who holds at least an undergraduate degree in 1.84.“Technical Board” has the meaning set out in Rules 28 to 30; 1.85.“Tournament” means a grouping of competitive matches between three or more the Tournament) and which are typically played together at one venue and over a short period of time (e.g. one day or a few days); 1.86.“Training Camp” means an event for the Academy Players of one Club and which off-pitch activities takes place; 1.87.“Training Model” means the Full Time Training Model, the Hybrid Training Model or the Part Time Training Model; 1.88.“Trialist” means a player playing in age groups Under 9 to Under 21 who is attending an Academy on trial under the provisions of Rules 235 or 236; 1.89. “Vision Statement” means a written statement of the Club’s desired culture, values, ambitions and strategic aims, and the behaviours and activities which the Club has adopted and will adopt (including within its Academy) in order to achieve the same; 1.90.“Youth Development Phase” means the Under 12 to Under 16 age groups inclusive; and 1.91.“Youth Development Phase Games Programme” means the games programmes Under 16 age groups, full details of which are set out in Rules 139 to 153. 2.For the purposes of this section of these Rules: 2.1. Academy Players shall be placed in one of 13 age groups commencing with age group Under 9 and ending with age group Under 21; and 2.2. the age group into which each Academy Player shall be placed shall be determined by his age on 31 August in the year in question, save in the case of players in the Under 21 age group, who must be under the age of 21 as at 1 January in the year in which the Season concerned commences (i.e. for Season 2020/21 born on or after 1 January 1999). General 3.If a Club engages in the training and development of young players then it must: 3.1.obtain a licence to operate an Academy; and 3.2. operate its Academy in accordance with this section of the Rules. 4.The maximum term of a licence to operate an Academy shall be three years, unless revoked earlier in accordance with these Rules or extended by the PGB at its sole discretion. 5.There shall be four Categories of Academy. Applications to Operate Academies 6.Each Club which operates or applies to operate an Academy shall give the League and the ISO access to such facilities, personnel, documents and records as they reasonably require in order to undertake their responsibilities under these Rules. 7.In accordance with such timetable as issued by the League from
time to time, a Club which wishes to operate (or continue to operate) an Academy must (a) submit its written application (signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory) to do so to the ISO, and (b) submit a self-assessment via the Academy Standards Application to demonstrate adherence with: 7.1. the ‘safe to operate’ conditions implemented by the ISO from time to time; 7.2. the Rules; and 7.3. the standards issued by the ISO from time to time in respect of the areas set out in Rule 9.2, below (the "Standards"). 8.The PGB, taking into account the advice of the ISO (which shall be provided following a review by the ISO of the submission referred to in Rule 7), shall determine whether each applicant Club adheres to the ISO’s ‘safe to operate’ conditions, the Rules and the Standards and notify each such Club of its determination by the deadline stipulated by the League. 9.The PGB shall determine that a Club either: 9.1. does not comply with the ISO’s ‘safe to operate’ conditions, the Rules and the Standards, in which case the PGB will issue an action plan to the Club for it to address any breaches of the conditions, Rules or Standards, failure to comply with which may (at the PGB’s absolute discretion) result in the 

     

     

    

 

 

		General General to the PGB in connection with its application for a licence to operate an Academy if have been clearly and substantially prejudiced; by any of those bodies in assessing and determining the Club’s further Guidance The circumstances referred to above include a change in ownership or strategic priority within the Club leading to a significantly high level of commitment to and investment in the Academy. The Club would need to demonstrate an improvement in performance against targets, not simply plans to improve performance. or falsifying a document in connection with: Guidance It is expected that the Club Officials who will attend the meeting with the ISO and the League referred to in Rule 13.2 will include the Academy Manager and the Chief Executive. 369 370 Youth Development Rules 19.Any Club or Official making a false statement (whether made verbally or in writing) 19.1.an application for a licence to operate an Academy; 19.2.the League’s annual evaluation undertaken pursuant to Rule 31.2; 19.3.an ISO Audit; or 19.4.any other provision of these Rules, shall be in breach of these Rules and shall be liable to be dealt with in accordance with the provisions of Section W of the Premier League Rules. 14. The PGB, having given due consideration to a Club’s ISO Audit and recommendation and to the advice of the League, shall (where appropriate) issue all licences to operate Academies and shall determine the Category of each Academy in respect of which it grants a licence. 15.For the avoidance of doubt, a Club shall only have the right to make representations it believes that the ISO Audit contains manifest error. 16. A Club may only appeal against the decision of the PGB not to issue it a licence to operate an Academy, or against the PGB’s determination of the Category of its Academy, if that decision was: 16.1.reached as a result of fraud, malice or bad faith; 16.2.reached as a result of procedural errors so great that the rights of the Club 16.3.reached as a result of a perverse interpretation of the law; or 16.4.one which could not reasonably have been reached by any tribunal which had applied its mind properly to the facts of the case. 17.Any appeal by a Club pursuant to Rule 16 shall be dealt with in accordance with Rule K (Arbitration) of the Rules of The Football Association. 18.A Club that has had a licence removed may not re-apply for a licence to operate an Academy within three years of the PGB’s determination unless: 18.1.the PGB is satisfied that there are exceptional circumstances which justify a further application; and 18.2.the Club bears any costs of the League, ISO and PGB reasonably incurred application. refusal to grant a licence to operate an Academy, the removal of an existing licence to operate an Academy or the downgrading of the Category status of an Academy; or 9.2. does comply with the ISO’s ‘safe to operate’ conditions, the Rules and the Standards in full, in which case the Club shall maintain the Category status of its Academy and the ISO shall conduct a further multi-disciplinary assessment of the Club’s Academy over a three-year period across the following areas (utilising such assessment criteria as devised by the ISO from time to time): (a) leadership and management; (b) coaching; (c) medicine/performance support; (d) education and player care; and (e) pathway and productivity. 10. Where during or following the completion of the multi-disciplinary assessment referred to at Rule 9, above, the ISO determines that the Club is failing to or has failed to adequately fulfil any element of the assessment criteria, it may recommend to the PGB that it issues an action plan to the Club for it to address any such failure(s), failure to comply with which may (at the PGB’s absolute discretion) result in the downgrading of the Category status of the Club’s Academy. 11. Where a Club wishes to apply for its Academy to obtain a higher Category status:
(a) it must indicate the same in the submission referred to at Rule 7, above; and (b) the assessment processes referred to in Rules 7 and 9 will take place over the course of one year, rather than three. Where a Club can demonstrate at the time of submission that it is compliant with all requirements of the higher Category status, the ISO may consider awarding such higher Category status to the Club on a provisional basis whilst the one-year assessment referred to in point (b) is undertaken. 12. Each Club shall be given no less than one weeks’ notice of the dates of any element of an ISO Audit and may not change those dates save with the permission of the PGB, which shall only be granted if the PGB is satisfied there are exceptional circumstances which justify such a change. 13.Prior to any element of an ISO Audit being presented to the PGB, the ISO shall: 13.1.give to the Club a copy of it and of the ISO’s recommendation; 13.2.thereafter, if requested by the Club, hold a meeting with Officials of the Club and representatives of the League to discuss it; and 13.3. consider any representations made by the Club or the League about the Club’s ISO Audit and make all appropriate amendments to the ISO Audit consequent upon those representations. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Youth Development Rules Strategy, Leadership and Management of the Academy General the PGB may: determine during which the Club shall have the opportunity to ensure it for the purposes of youth development; and Guidance Failure to comply with any of the Rules in this section, other than those specified in Rule 21 above, will not ordinarily lead to liability to disciplinary action under Section W. However, such failure to comply may be dealt with pursuant to the terms and conditions of the Club’s Academy licence and may lead to the revocation, suspension or downgrading of that licence, or the withdrawal or suspension of central funding, pursuant to Rule 20. The League considers that the Rules specified in Rule 21 are of such a nature that breach should open the possibility of disciplinary action under Section W because they impact upon other people or entities, and in particular, Academy Players and/or other Clubs. 371 372 Youth Development Rules 20.If, in breach of Rule 3.2, a Club fails to comply with any Rule in this section, or if a Club or Official makes a false statement or falsifies a document as set out in Rule 19, then 20.1.revoke the Club’s licence to operate an Academy; or 20.2.suspend the Club’s licence to operate an Academy for such time as it shall becomes compliant with the relevant Rule; or 20.3.determine that the Club’s Academy shall have a lower Category than its current Category; or 20.4.withdraw or suspend the Club’s entitlement to any central funding provided 20.5.in any of the above cases require the ISO to undertake an ISO Audit of the Club’s Academy as soon as reasonably practicable. 21.Without prejudice to Rule 20, any breach of Rules 3.2, 6, 19, 26.2, 35 to 43, 47, 48, 49, 116 to 120, 123.2, 127 to 129, 131, 132, 137, 138, 151 to 153, 160 to 162, 170, 171, 173 to 189, 197, 215 to 228, 242, 244, 245, 248 to 251, 257, 263, 266, 267, 279, 282, 285 to 287, 297 to 300, 318, 321 or 325 shall be liable to be dealt with under the provisions of Section W of the Premier League Rules. Strategic Documents 22. Each Club which operates an Academy shall document and make available to the League and to the ISO its Vision Statement, Playing Philosophy and Coaching Philosophy each of which shall be: 22.1.drawn up by the Technical Board; and 22.2.annually reviewed and approved by the Club Board. Academy Performance Plan 23. Each Club which operates an Academy shall prepare and make available to the League and to the ISO, as part of the self-assessment process referred to at Rule 7, its Academy Performance Plan. 24. The Academy Performance Plan shall be drawn up under the guidance of the Academy Manager in consultation with such Officials as the Club may consider appropriate (including, by way of example only, the Manager, the Chief Executive, the Academy Management Team and the technical director if the Club has appointed one and the Technical Board) and shall be reviewed annually by the Academy Manager. 25.The Club Board shall: 25.1.annually review and approve the Academy Performance Plan; 25.2.ensure that the Academy Performance Plan is communicated to all relevant Officials; and 25.3. measure the performance of the Academy each year against the objectives, strategy and specific performance targets set out in the Academy Performance Plan and ensure that appropriate action is taken if the performance targets have not been met. Performance Management Application 26.Each Club which operates an Academy shall: 26.1. utilise the Performance Management Application from the date of its implementation by the League and record on it the data listed in Rule 1.65; 26.2. ensure that the data held on the Performance Management Application which is within the Club’s control is held securely and is only released to, or accessed by, those Persons who require access to it pursuant to any of these Rules; and 26.3. provide the League with such information as it may from time to time require for the purposes
of analysing and benchmarking on a national or Category-wide basis any aspect of the performance of Academy Players or Clubs. 

     

     

    

  

 

		Youth Development Rules Effective Measurement Strategy, Leadership and Management of the Academy 373 374 Youth Development Rules Monitoring 31.The League shall conduct: 31.1.on-going monitoring of each Academy; and 31.2.an annual evaluation of each Academy which shall be made available to the Club, the ISO and, if required, the PGB. 32.A Club shall be entitled to publish the results of its ISO Audit and the Category of its Academy. Productivity Profile 33. Each year the League will provide each Club which operates an Academy with an up to date Productivity Profile, benchmarked (on an anonymised basis) against other Clubs (and, if appropriate, Football League clubs). 27.Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that the Performance Management Application is available for access by the following individuals: 27.1.relevant Academy Staff; and 27.2. Parents of its Academy Players aged 17 and younger, and the Academy Players themselves, in relation to information contained on the Performance Management Application which relates to that Academy Player (but excluding information which in the Club’s reasonable opinion ought not to be so disclosed). Technical Board 28.Each Club which operates an Academy shall establish a Technical Board. 29. The membership of the Technical Board shall consist of such Officials as the Club Board deems necessary in order for the Technical Board to properly perform the functions with which it is tasked by these Rules, and accordingly may include: 29.1.the Chief Executive; 29.2.the Manager; 29.3.the Academy Manager; 29.4.any technical, football or sporting director employed by the Club; 29.5.such Officials as can give input from the following functional areas: 29.5.1. recruitment; 29.5.2. coaching; and 29.5.3. Professional Development Phase coaching; and 29.6.any other Official that the Club deems appropriate. 30. The Technical Board shall provide technical advice and support in the development of the Club’s Playing Philosophy, Coaching Philosophy and Coach Competency Framework, and in the development, implementation and monitoring of the Academy Performance Plan. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Youth Development Rules Performance Management, Player Development and Progression Performance Management, Player Development and Progression Club shall provide to the Academy Player and his Parent a copy of his Guidance 1. The Performance Clock records the the Academy Player's progress throughout his development. The Performance Clock is an embedded application in the Performance Management Application. Information is carried forward year on year (and from club to club) to build into a comprehensive record of the Academy Player's development. The Performance Clock should provide a breakdown of the time spent in individual and team technical and practical development, matches played, sports science and medicine (including psychological and social development) and educational progression. The Performance Clock logs qualitative information and evidence documented by both coach and Academy Player relating to an Academy Player's successful progression in the above areas. The Performance Clock also evidences the Academy Player’s Multi-disciplinary Reviews. It should be noted that while there is scope within the Performance Clock for the Academy Player to give feedback and comments, the primary responsibility to maintain Performance Clocks lies with the Club. Any Club which fails to maintain its Academy Players’ Performance Clocks, and make them available in accordance with Rule 34, may jeopardise its categorisation. 2. Guidance It is recommended that one of the meetings referred to in Rule 40 is held at around the mid-season point and the other at the end of the season. The annual written report referred to in Rule 42 should form the basis of the end of season meeting. Regular reviews of all aspects of an Academy Player’s development are a key part of the Elite Player Performance Plan. Each periodic Multi-disciplinary Review will have input from each discipline within the Academy (coaching, education and welfare, and sports science and medicine/performance support). The following best practice recommendations are made, which supplement the above minimum requirements. Guidance Neither the Academy Player nor his Parent need be present at the Multi-disciplinary Review. See however the Club’s obligations under Rules 37, 38 and 40 to 42. 375 376 Youth Development Rules 36. Each Multi-disciplinary Review shall assess the performance and development of the Academy Player against his performance targets set at previous Multi-disciplinary Reviews. At the end of each Multi-disciplinary Review the Club shall update the Academy Player’s Individual Learning Plan to take account of conclusions reached at the Multi-disciplinary Review. Individual Learning Plans and Multi-disciplinary Reviews 35.Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that it undertakes a Multi-disciplinary Review in respect of each Academy Player: 35.1.every 12 weeks (if he is in one of the Under 9 to Under 11 age groups); 35.2.every six weeks (if he is in one of the Under 12 to Under 18 age groups); and 35.3.with such frequency as is necessary according to his developmental needs (if he is one of the Under 19 to Under 21 age groups). Performance Clock 34.Each Club which operates an Academy shall maintain a Performance Clock for each of its Academy Players and ensure that it is made available to: 34.1.the Academy Player; 34.2.his Parent (and without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing the Performance Clock if he ceases to be registered with the Club); 34.3.the League; and 34.4.the ISO. 37.Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that it conducts a meeting with each of its Academy Players: 37.1.no fewer than four times per Season (if he is in one of the Under 9 to Under 18 age groups); and 37.2.with such frequency as is necessary according to his development needs (if he is one of the Under 19 to Under 21 age groups). 38.At the meetings referred to in Rule 37, the Club shall: 38.1.discuss with the Academy Player his Individual Learning
Plan; and 38.2. take all appropriate action (for example by way of amending his Individual Learning Plan to set mutually agreed performance targets and/or such individual coaching, athletic development or educational support as may be necessary). 39.Each Multi-disciplinary Review shall be recorded on the Academy Player’s Performance Clock. 40. Each Club which operates an Academy shall meet with the Parent of each Academy Player under the age of 18 at least twice a year and provide to and discuss with the Parent a detailed review of all aspects of the Academy Player’s performance and development based on his most recent Multi-disciplinary Reviews. 41.A written record of the discussion referred to in Rule 40 shall be given to the Parent and noted on the Academy Player’s Performance Clock. 42. Each Club which operates an Academy shall, between 1 May and 30 June in each year, provide to the Parent of each Academy Player under the age of 18 an annual written report on all aspects of the Academy Player’s performance and development over the preceding season. 43.Each Club shall permit a representative of the League to attend Multi-disciplinary Reviews if so requested by the League. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Youth Development Rules Staff Performance Management, Player Development and Progression 1. Multi-disciplinary Reviews should not only measure the Academy Player’s progression against his own performance targets, but also benchmark his development against that of his peers. The procedure for undertaking Multi-disciplinary Reviews with Academy Players should follow a standard protocol. The meeting should involve the head coach for the Academy Player’s Development Phase and the Head of Education (particularly if the Club is providing education to the Academy Player), plus any other relevant Academy Staff (e.g. sports scientists) as required. Similar protocols may be adopted for the meetings with Parents. Thus, it is recommended that the meeting is attended by the head coach for the Academy Player’s Development Phase, the Head of Education and any other relevant Academy Staff. 2. 3. Guidance The functions covered by the mandatory posts must be delivered by all Clubs operating an Academy. However, the League acknowledges that Clubs should have flexibility in the organisation of their staffing structure provided that the structure that is adopted delivers the same outputs and results as if the mandatory posts were filled. The exceptions to this are the post of Academy Manager and the coaches set out in Rules 65 and 66: a Club must employ a Full Time Academy Manager in accordance with Rules 52 to 58 and coaches in accordance with Rules 65 and 66. 377 378 Youth Development Rules 46.The Club shall document its staffing structure in an organisational chart which shall: 46.1.show the reporting lines of each member of Academy Staff; and 46.2.be made available to Academy Staff, the League and the ISO. 47.The relationship between a Club and each member of its Academy Staff shall be appropriately documented by way of: 47.1.an employment contract; 47.2.a statement of terms of employment pursuant to Section 1 of the Employment Rights Act 1996; or 47.3.in the case of a non-employee, a contract for services. 48.Each member of Academy Staff shall be given: 48.1.a written job description (which may be contained in the document referred to in Rule 47); and 48.2.an annual performance appraisal. General 44.Each Club which operates an Academy shall establish a staffing structure for its Academy which shall: 44.1.subject to Rule 45, include the mandatory posts required by this section of the Rules for the Category applicable to its Academy; and 44.2.have regard to the guidelines and best practice set out in the Elite Player Performance Plan. 45. Save for the Academy Manager and the coaches described in Rules 65 and 66, a Club need not employ those Academy Staff whose employment is mandatory for the Category of its Academy pursuant to these Rules provided that the Club is able to demonstrate to the reasonable satisfaction of the League, the ISO or the PGB (whichever body is appropriate), that its staffing structure includes the same expertise and achieves the same results as if all the mandatory posts required by this section of the Rules were filled. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Staff Staff Guidance It is envisaged that CPD will be delivered partly by Clubs and partly externally (e.g. by The Football Association). Safeguarding, the Academy Operations Manager and the Academy Guidance It is acknowledged that some Academy Managers may also have important roles as coaches and that the above responsibilities may limit the time they have for coaching. As a consequence, the Academy Manager will be entitled to delegate some of his functions to other staff at the Academy to enable him to continue to undertake coaching. Guidance This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 45. If a Club does not employ one of the Officials described in Rule 50.2, Clubs should consider including representation from the relevant functional area on the Academy Management Team. administrative Official of the Club as the Club Board shall approve. 379 380 Youth Development Rules Academy Manager 52.Each Club which operates an Academy shall employ a Full Time Academy Manager. 53.The Academy Manager’s appointment shall be approved by the Club Board. 54.The Academy Manager shall report to the Chief Executive or to such other senior 56.Subject to Rule 57, each Academy Manager must hold: 56.1.an up to date UEFA A Licence; 56.2.an FA Youth Award; and 56.3.an FA Advanced Youth Award. 57.A Club may appoint as Academy Manager a Person who does not hold the qualifications set out in Rule 56 provided that the Head of Academy Coaching: 57.1.holds these qualifications; 57.2.is tasked with overseeing the Coaching Curriculum; and 57.3.is a member of the Academy Management Team and sits on the Technical Board. Academy Management Team 50.Each Club which operates an Academy shall establish an Academy Management Team which shall: 50.1.be led by the Academy Manager; and 50.2. in addition to the Academy Manager, consist of such other Officials as the Club Board deems necessary in order for the Academy Management Team to properly perform the functions with which it is tasked by these Rules and otherwise, and which may accordingly include the Head of Education, the Head of Sports Science and Medicine, the Head of Recruitment, the Head of Academy Coaching, the individual referred to at Rule 108, the Head of Secretary. 51. The Academy Management Team shall assist the Academy Manager in running the operations of the Academy in accordance with the Club’s Academy Performance Plan. 55.The responsibilities of the Academy Manager shall include (unless otherwise approved by the Board): 55.1.guiding the development of the Club’s Playing Philosophy, Coaching Philosophy and Coaching Curriculum; 55.2. drawing up the Academy Performance Plan as set out in, and subject to the provisions of, Rule 24; 55.3.implementing the Academy Performance Plan; 55.4.advising the Club Board on: 55.4.1. whether the Academy has met the performance targets set out in the Academy Performance Plan; and 55.4.2. the action to be taken by the Club if the Academy has not met those performance targets; 55.5. ensuring the effective use by all appropriate Academy Staff of the Performance Management Application and Performance Clocks, including ensuring that all relevant data is recorded thereon; 55.6.the design, implementation and management of the Academy’s Coaching Curriculum; 55.7.ensuring that all Academy Staff undertake the Continued Professional Development required of them by this section of the Rules; 55.8.being the line manager of the Head of Education, Head of Coaching and Head of Recruitment; and 55.9.liaising with the Club’s Manager as appropriate. 49.Each Club which operates an Academy shall: 49.1.provide Continued Professional Development to members of Academy Staff where required to do so pursuant to these Rules; and 49.2. take all reasonable steps to ensure that each member of Academy Staff who is required by these Rules to undertake Continued Professional Development does so. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Staff Staff out at Rules 78 to 80; Guidance Any Academy Manager holding the BFAS qualification will be required to attain the Emergency First Aid in Football (EFAiF) qualification with effect from the date of expiry of the BFAS qualification. Any new Academy Manager appointed after 1st July 2018 not already holding BFAS must hold the EFAiF on appointment. Guidance The League has devised EHOC to provide a funded, elite development programme for Full Time Heads of Academy Coaching. Coaching must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Guidance It is recommended (and mandatory in the circumstances set out in Rule 57) that the Head of Academy Coaching will be a senior appointment in the Academy and a member of the Academy Management Team and sit on the Technical Board. This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 45. Guidance This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 45. 381 382 Youth Development Rules Head of Academy Coaching 63.Each Club which operates an Academy shall employ a Head of Academy Coaching who shall: 63.1.report to the Academy Manager; 63.2.subject to Rule 55.6, have responsibility for delivery of the Academy’s Coaching Curriculum; Coaches 65.Each Club which operates an Academy shall employ as a minimum the number of Full Time coaches for each Development Phase in accordance with the Category of its Academy as set out in the following table: 64.In addition to the in-service training referred to in Rule 63.9, the Head of Academy Club. 59. Each Club which operates an Academy must ensure that its Academy Manager enrols and participates fully in the Elite Academy Managers Development Programme. Academy Operations Manager 60. Each Club which operates a Category 1 Academy shall appoint an Academy Operations Manager, who shall be employed Full Time and shall have day-to-day responsibility for executive and operational issues within the Academy. Academy Secretary 61. Each Club which operates an Academy shall appoint an Academy Secretary who shall be employed Full Time in the case of a Club which operates a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy or at least Part Time in the case of a Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy. 62.The Academy Secretary shall: 62.1.provide administrative support to the Academy Manager and the Academy Management Team; 62.2. act as the point of contact between the Academy and the League for all administrative matters, including the submission of required information; and 62.3. be familiar with all relevant provisions of these Youth Development Rules, as amended from time to time. 63.3. be responsible for designing and delivering the Club’s Continued Professional Development programme, which shall reflect the Club’s Playing Philosophy and Coaching Philosophy and each coach’s Coach Competency Framework for all the Club’s Academy coaches; 63.4.discharge the responsibilities with regard to Development Action Plans set 63.5. hold at least an up to date UEFA A Licence, an FA Youth Award, and an FA Advanced Youth Award; 63.6. hold a current Basic First Aid for Sport Qualification, current EFAiF or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board; 63.7.have recent and relevant experience of coaching Academy Players in an Academy (or of a comparable environment); 63.8. be employed Full Time in the case of a Head of Academy Coaching employed in a Category 1, Category 2 or Category 3 Academy and at least Part Time in the case of a Category 4 Academy; 63.9.attend at least five hours of in-service training to be provided by the League each year; 63.10. attend such training to be provided by The Football Association as is necessary to maintain the validity of the qualifications set out in Rule 63.5; and 63.11. in conjunction with each of the Club’s coaches, plan, deliver and monitor the delivery of individual development plans for each such coach. 58. The Academy Manager must undertake Continued Professional Development
organised by the Club. In addition, where the Academy Manager holds a qualification set out in Rule 56, he must attend such training provided by The Football Association as is necessary to maintain the validity of that qualification and at least five hours of in-service training to be provided by the League every year and hold a current BFAS, current EFAiF or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board. 

     

     

    

  

 

		Staff Staff Guidance This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 45. Guidance For those Clubs which operate a Category 3 Academy, the Academy Manager may count towards the minimum numbers required under Rule 65. For those Clubs which operate a Category 4 Academy, the Academy Manager and Head of Academy Coaching may count towards the minimum numbers required under Rule 65. additional coaching staff (Full Time or Part Time) to ensure that the coach to Time basis, such goalkeeping coaches as are necessary to ensure that each Guidance This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 45. 383 384 Youth Development Rules 66.In addition to the coaches set out in Rule 65 each Club shall employ sufficient Academy Players ratios set out in Rule 119 are maintained. 67. Each Club shall appoint one Full Time coach in each Development Phase who shall be the lead coach for that phase and be responsible for managing the delivery of coaching within it, and who shall: 67.1.in respect of the Youth Development and Professional Development Phase, hold at least an up to date UEFA A Licence; and 67.2.in respect of the Foundation Phase, hold at least an up to date UEFA B Licence and the relevant age specific FA Advanced Youth Award. Goalkeeping Coaches 68.Each Club which operates an Academy shall employ, either on a Full Time or Part Academy Player who is a goalkeeper receives the required hours of coaching set out in Rule 116, subject to the following minimum requirements: 68.1.a Club operating a Category 1 Academy shall employ at least two Full Time goalkeeping coaches; and 68.2.a Club operating a Category 2 Academy shall employ at least one Full Time goalkeeping coach. Senior Professional Development Coach 71. Each Club which operates a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy shall (and a Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy may) appoint a Senior Professional Development Coach who shall: 71.1. report to the Academy Manager; 71.2. liaise with the Manager; 71.3.hold a UEFA A Licence and the FA Advanced Youth Award with the age specific specialist element relevant to the Professional Development Phase; 71.4. oversee on a day-to-day basis the Coaching Curriculum for the Under 19 to Under 21 age groups; 71.5.manage the transition of Academy Players to the Club’s senior squad in accordance with the Club’s procedure for the same described in Rule 73; 71.6. contribute to the Multi-disciplinary Reviews of all Academy Players in the Professional Development Phase; and 71.7. manage the Club’s team which competes in the Professional Development League. 72. Each Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy that does not appoint a Senior Professional Development Coach in accordance with Rule 71 shall assign a member of the coaching staff responsible for the coaching of the Club’s professional players to act as a liaison coach who shall: 72.1. liaise with the Academy Manager; 72.2. liaise with the Manager; and 72.3.manage the transition of Academy Players to the Club’s senior squad in accordance with the Club’s procedure for the same described in Rule 73. 73. Each Club which operates an Academy shall develop, implement and provide evidence of a procedure to enable the transition of Academy Players to its senior squad. Foundation Phase Youth Development Phase Professional Development Phase Category 1 2 3 3 Category 2 1 2 2 Category 3 1 1 2 Category 4 N/A N/A 2 69. Each goalkeeping coach must: 69.1.attend at least five hours of in-service training to be provided by The Football Association each year; 69.2.attend the first aid training for Academy coaches provided by The Football Association at least once every three years; and 69.3.undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club. 70. Each goalkeeping coach must hold an up to date UEFA B Licence and an FA Goalkeeping Coaching B Licence. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Staff Staff Medicine/Performance Support for the entire Club (and whichever he reports to, he Guidance These Rules require the following Academy Staff to hold an up to date UEFA A Licence: Guidance A Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy may choose to buy in support for this function on a Part Time basis. Clubs may elect to alternatively title this role ‘Head of Academy Performance’ or ‘Head of Academy Performance Support’. • • Head of Academy Coaching (Rule 63.5); and Senior Professional Development Coach (Rule 71.3). managing and delivering the Sports Science and Medicine/Performance Support Guidance The League, The Football League and The Football Association will establish and maintain a national database of qualifications of coaches, and the in-service training they have undertaken. Framework, which must be approved by its Technical Board. Guidance Under Rule 84.1.2, where the Academy Doctor is not head of department the further qualification is still necessary if the doctor is providing independent unsupervised management in the area of Sport and Exercise Medicine. 385 386 Youth Development Rules 77.Each Club which operates an Academy shall prepare a Coach Competency 78. Each Club shall ensure that the Head of Academy Coaching provides to each of its Academy coaches (including goalkeeping coaches and the Senior Professional Development Coach) a Development Action Plan, that is to say the Head of Academy Coaching shall undertake an assessment of the competencies of each Academy coach and discuss this with him, and agree with him the competencies and behaviours which he needs to develop, and the activities which he will undertake in order to develop them, and the timeframe within which he will undertake them, and record the same in writing and give a copy to the coach. 79. The Club must record evidence that the actions referred to in the Development Action Plan have been undertaken, and review those actions within an appropriate period with the coach, and amend the Development Action Plan if necessary. 80.The Club shall ensure that the Head of Academy Coaching reviews, and if necessary amends, each coach’s Development Action Plan with such frequency as is necessary. 83.The Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine shall be responsible for Programme for all Academy Players registered with the Club. 84.The Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine: 84.1.shall be either: 84.1.1. a registered physiotherapist member of the Health and Care Professions Council; 84.1.2. a registered medical practitioner licensed to practise by the General Medical Council (and shall comply with the General Medical Council’s requirements concerning annual appraisal, scope of practice, indemnity and revalidation of doctors) with a diploma in Sport and Exercise Medicine or equivalent or higher qualification; or 84.1.3. the holder of at least a master’s degree in sports science (or other relevant discipline) from a recognised university and have or be working towards British Association of Sport and Exercise Sciences and/or British Psychological Society accreditation, and 84.2.shall have recent and relevant professional experience in a sports performance environment. 75. Each coach (including goalkeeping coaches) must attend at least five hours of in-service training to be provided by the Football Association or League each year and hold a current BFAS, current EFAiF or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board. 76.In addition to the in-service training referred to in Rule 75, each coach must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club. Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine 81. Each Club which operates a Category 1 and Category 2 Academy shall appoint a Full Time Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine who shall report to either the Academy Manager or the Official who is responsible for Sports Science and shall liaise closely with the other).
82. Each Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy shall demonstrate to the reasonable satisfaction of the League, the ISO or PGB (whichever body is appropriate) that its Sports Science and Medicine/Performance Support Programme for Academy Players is appropriately managed and delivered. Coaches: Qualifications and Professional Development 74.Each coach (excluding goalkeeping coaches to whom Rule 69 applies) must from the commencement of and throughout their employment hold: 74.1.an up to date UEFA B Licence (save where these Rules require a coach to hold an up to date UEFA A Licence); 74.2.an FA Youth Award; and 74.3.an up to date FA Advanced Youth Award with the age-specific specialist element relevant to the Development Phase which they coach. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Staff Staff qualification approved by the Board. or a registered medical practitioner (as set out in Rule 85.1 and 85.2 respectively) Guidance For Clubs’ obligations generally regarding the provision of the Sports Science and Medicine/Performance Support, see Rules 217 to 220. It is envisaged that the person appointed to this role will have recent, relevant experience (which will be assessed by the League and/or the ISO). A Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy may choose to buy in support for this function on a Part Time basis. This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 45. Guidance It is envisaged that the Person who is appointed to this role shall have had recent relevant experience (which will be assessed by the League and/or the ISO), including managerial experience in a sports science environment. This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 45. nutrition and a healthy diet amongst Academy Players; nutrition; and under the direct management and supervision of an individual listed on Guidance It is recommended that Category 2 Academies employ the Lead Strength and Conditioning Coach on a Full Time basis, but the League acknowledges that this may not always be possible, therefore, the minimum role is stated to be Part Time. This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 45. 387 388 Youth Development Rules Academy Nutritionist 88.Each Club which operates a Category 1 Academy shall appoint or designate an existing member of Academy Staff to the role of Academy Nutritionist who: 88.1.shall be Part Time; 88.2.shall be responsible for devising and implementing plans to promote 88.3.shall provide advice to Academy Players and Staff on all aspects of 88.4.shall be on the Sport and Exercise Nutrition Register (“SENr”) or work the SENr. Lead Sports Scientist 89.Each Club which operates a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy shall appoint a Full Time Lead Sports Scientist who shall: 89.1.hold at least a bachelor’s degree in sports science (or another relevant discipline) from a recognised university; 89.2.have recent and relevant professional experience in a sports performance environment; 89.3.co-ordinate and lead the sports science services for the Academy; Lead Strength and Conditioning Coaches 92.Each Club which operates a Category 1 or 2 Academy shall employ a Lead Strength and Conditioning Coach who shall: 92.1. in the case of a Category 1 Academy, be employed Full Time, and in the case of a Category 2 Academy, be employed at least Part Time; 92.2. be responsible for providing to the Club’s Academy Players appropriate strength and conditioning training and monitoring as part of the Sports Science and Medicine/Performance Support Programme; 92.3. hold at least a bachelor’s degree in sports science (or another relevant discipline) from a recognised university and have or be working towards British Association of Sport and Exercise Sciences accreditation; 92.4. hold a current Basic First Aid for Sport Qualification, current EFAiF or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board; and 92.5. hold or be working towards accreditation by the UK Strength and Conditioning Association (or equivalent workshops run by any equivalent body). 93.The Lead Strength and Conditioning Coach must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club. 85.The Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine shall hold either: 85.1. if he is a registered physiotherapist member of the Health and Care Professions Council or a registered medical practitioner, a current AREA certificate, ATMMiF or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board; or 85.2.if he is neither of the above, a current EFAiF or an equivalent or higher 86.For the avoidance of doubt, if the Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine is not a registered physiotherapist member of the Health and Care Professions Council then the primacy of decisions regarding the clinical treatment
of Academy Players shall rest with a physiotherapist or registered medical practitioner. 87.The Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club or the League. 89.4.hold a current Basic First Aid for Sport Qualification, current EFAiF or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board; and 89.5.hold or be working towards holding British Association of Sport and Exercise Sciences accreditation. 90. Each Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy shall demonstrate to the reasonable satisfaction of the League, the ISO or the PGB (whichever body is appropriate) that it delivers sufficient and appropriate sports science services to its Academy Players. 91.The Lead Sports Scientist must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club. 

     

     

    

 

		Staff Staff Guidance This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 45. week (in addition to any attendance at matches); and Guidance 1. Whether the Academy Doctor should be Full Time or Part Time has not been specified, it being recognised that the role may be fulfilled by a doctor who also has responsibilities for the professional squad, or who has other professional responsibilities outside the Club. See also Rules 215 and 216 concerning the medical cover at coaching and matches. The League will gather and share best practice in relation to Emergency Action Plans. This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 45. 2. 3. 4. Guidance This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 45. Guidance For Category 2 Academies, the Performance Analysts could be, for example, a student undertaking a Masters degree in a sports science related field who is on a placement as part of their Masters course. 389 390 Youth Development Rules 102.The Performance Analysts shall undertake Performance Analysis of Academy Players registered with the Club. 103.The Performance Analysts must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club. Physiotherapists and Sports Therapists 96. In addition to the Senior Academy Physiotherapist referred to at Rule 95, each Club which operates a Category 1 Academy shall employ at least two Full Time physiotherapists who shall each be a registered physiotherapist member of the Health and Care Professions Council and (where their duties include clinical leadership at matches) hold a current ATTMiF or Football Association Advanced Resuscitation and Emergency Aid certificate. Each Club which operates a Category 2 Academy shall employ at least one such Full Time physiotherapist who meets these requirements. 97. Any Sports Therapist employed by a Club must be subject to the management and supervision of a registered physiotherapist member of the Health and Care Professions Council. Performance Analysts 100.Each Club which operates a Category 1 Academy shall employ a minimum of three Full Time Performance Analysts. 101.Each Club which operates a Category 2 Academy shall employ a minimum of two Performance Analysts, one on a Full Time basis, and the other at least Part Time. Academy Doctor 99.Each Club which operates an Academy shall appoint an Academy Doctor who shall: 99.1. be a registered medical practitioner licensed to practise by the General Medical Council (and shall comply with the General Medical Council’s requirements concerning annual appraisal, scope of practice, indemnity and revalidation of doctors); 99.2. be available to assess and, if appropriate, undertake the treatment of any playing injuries suffered by an Academy Player; 99.3.undertake Continued Professional Development; 99.4.be available for consultation at the Academy on at least one occasion per 99.5.be responsible for the preparation of each Club’s Emergency Action Plan. 98. Each physiotherapist and Sports Therapist must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club and shall hold a current ITMMiF or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board. 94. In addition to the Lead Sports Scientist and the Lead Strength and Conditioning Coach, each Club which operates a Category 1 Academy shall employ a minimum of one additional Full-Time sports scientist or strength and conditioning coach. Senior Academy Physiotherapist 95.Each Club which operates an Academy shall appoint a Senior Academy Physiotherapist who shall: 95.1.be Full Time; 95.2. be a registered physiotherapist member of the Health and Care Professions Council (save that a Club which operates a Category 3 or 4 Academy may continue to employ as its Senior Academy Physiotherapist any Person so employed at the time of these Rules coming into force who does not hold the qualifications specified in this Rule provided that he has successfully completed the Football Association’s Diploma in the Treatment and Management
of Injuries course or an equivalent or higher qualification. Any Person appointed thereafter must hold the qualifications specified by this Rule); 95.3. have recent and relevant professional experience in a sports performance environment; 95.4. if employed by a Club which operates a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy hold a current Football Association Advanced Resuscitation and Emergency Aid certificate or Advanced Trauma Medical Management in Football or if employed by a Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy hold a current ITMMiF (or in either case an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board); 95.5.co-ordinate and lead the physiotherapy service within the Academy; 95.6.ensure that Rules 215.1 and 216 are complied with; and 95.7.undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Staff Staff Guidance This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 45. taking place); the Hybrid or Full Time Training Model is not prejudiced as a Guidance 1. Ideally a Club’s strategy for talent identification and recruitment should flow from its Vision Statement and Playing Philosophy and be fully integrated into its Academy Performance Plan and the multi-disciplinary approach to youth development envisaged by the Elite Player Performance Plan. Clubs may wish to document a recruitment strategy which sets out: • the profile of the players it seeks to recruit in each age group, having regard to the desired technical, tactical, maturation, social and psychological characteristics required at each age; its target groups (e.g. local v national recruitment, players attending Development Centres or local schools/boys’ clubs etc); synchronisation between coaches and recruiters to ensure that, for example, assessment procedures match those by which the Academy’s existing Academy Players are assessed, and that new recruits transit easily into the Academy environment; a strategy for late developers (including the Academy’s own Academy Players whose maturation rates are slow but who eventually catch up with their peers); and ensuring accurate scouting records are maintained. • • • • Clubs may then wish to develop an activity plan to implement the recruitment strategy. With regard to Rule 106.4 above, it is envisaged that a new qualification for Scouts will be developed in due course. This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 45. 2. 3. 391 392 Youth Development Rules Interns 107. The Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine must ensure that the Club records and, if requested, makes available to the League, the following details of every intern working within the Academy: 107.1.name, date of birth and contact details (phone number, address and email address); Head of Education 104.Each Club which operates an Academy shall appoint a Head of Education who shall: 104.1.report to the Academy Manager; 104.2.have responsibility for: 104.2.1.the organisation, management and delivery of the Club’s Education Programme; 104.2.2. the educational progression of all Academy Players registered with the Club (subject to the duties of any educational establishment at which an Academy Player’s education is 104.2.3. ensuring that the education of an Academy Player engaged on result of his being so engaged; and 104.2.4. ensuring all documents and records relating to the education of Academy Players required by these Rules are in place and up-to-date; 104.3. undertake benchmarking of the educational progression of each year group of Academy Players engaged on the Hybrid and Full Time Training Models against national data, and make the result of that benchmarking available to the League; 104.4. ensure that the Academy’s educational provision reflects the strategy and performance targets set out in the Club’s Academy Performance Plan; 104.5.hold Qualified Teacher Status (QTS) or Qualified Teacher Learning and Skills (QTLS) and have relevant experience (in the case of Category 1 and 2 Academies) or, as a minimum, possess a teaching qualification or further education teaching qualification (in the case of Category 3 and Category 4 Academies); 104.6.be Full Time (in the case of Category 1 and Category 2 Academies); and 104.7.undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club. 105. Each Club which operates a Category 1 Academy shall, in addition to the Head of Education, employ one Person Full Time to support the delivery of the Academy’s education programme. Head of Recruitment 106.Each Club which operates an Academy shall employ a Head of Recruitment who shall: 106.1.report to the Academy Manager; 106.2.have responsibility for the organisation, management and delivery of the Club’s policies and procedures for the recruitment of Academy Players;
106.3. have responsibility for the recruitment and training of the Club’s Scouts (including taking all reasonable steps to ensure that they comply with the requirements regarding qualifications, registration and Continued Professional Development set out at Rule 224); 106.4.be in possession of (or be actively working towards): 106.4.1. the FA Talent ID Level 4 for a Club operating a Category 1 Academy; 106.4.2. the FA Talent ID Level 3 for a Club operating a Category 2 Academy; and 106.4.3. the FA Talent ID Level 2 for a Club operating a Category 3 or a Category 4 Academy, 106.5.undertake at least five hours of in-service training each year; 106.6.undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club; and 106.7. be Full Time in the case of Category 1 and Category 2 Academies, and at least Part Time in the case of Category 3 and 4 Academies. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Youth Development Rules Coaching Staff enrolled, the name of the course, and the name and contact details of his Guidance Clubs’ attention is also drawn to Section S of the Premier League Rules: Safeguarding and Mental Health. Clubs must ensure that these Rules are complied with in respect of any intern to whom they are applicable. Clubs must also ensure that they comply with all applicable legislation, including that concerning the national minimum wage. Guidance Reference is made in the Rule to sections 6.6 to 6.8 of the Elite Player Performance Plan, which set out further detail about the Coaching Curriculum in each Development Phase. It is recommended that the Coaching Curriculum gives particular consideration to desired outcomes and the coaching strategies needed to achieve them at each Development Phase. See also Rule 55.6 (role of Academy Manager in the Coaching Curriculum) and Rule 63.2 (role of the Head of Academy Coaching). by reference to the Games Programme Schedule (including the two periods set out Phase Games Programmes shall take place). 393 394 Youth Development Rules Coaching Hours 114.The coaching of age groups Under 15 and older in Category 1 and Category 2 Academies shall take place over 46 weeks of each year, such weeks to be determined therein during which no matches in the Foundation Phase and Youth Development 115.All other coaching in Academies shall take place over 40 weeks of each year. Player Care 108.Each Club which operates a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy shall employ an individual, who shall: 108.1.be Full Time for each Club which operates a Category 1 Academy and Part Time for each Club which operates a Category 2 Academy; and 108.2. be responsible for the management and delivery of the Personal Development and Life Skills Plan for Academy Players and the Induction and Transition Strategy, in addition to the other aspects of the Club’s Duty of Care, including mental and emotional wellbeing of Academy Players. 109.Each Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy may nominate an existing member of Academy Staff to carry out the responsibilities referred to in Rule 108.2 above, in addition to his other duties. Academy Psychologist 110.Each Club which operates a Category 1 Academy shall employ one or more Academy Psychologist(s), who shall: 110.1. be Full Time (however more than one Person may be employed for this purpose to ensure that overall working hours are commensurate with one Full Time employee) for each Club which operates a Category 1 Academy; and 110.2. be on the Health & Care Professions Council (HCPC) Register of Health and Care Professionals or on one of the approved training routes/pathways towards HCPC registration. .107.2.qualifications (both academic and sporting such as coaching qualifications); 107.3.details of the intern’s current course, including the institution at which he is tutor; and 107.4.the contact details of a member of Academy Staff who is responsible for supervising the intern whilst he is at the Academy. Coaching Curriculum 111. Each Club which operates an Academy shall prepare (and make available to the League and to the ISO on request) a Coaching Curriculum which shall have regard to: 111.1.the Club’s Vision Statement, Coaching Philosophy and Playing Philosophy; 111.2.the Club’s Academy Performance Plan; 111.3.sections 6.6 – 6.8 of the Elite Player Performance Plan (save as regards the reference to minimum hours of coaching, as to which see Rule 116); and 111.4.these Rules. 112. The Club’s Coaching Curriculum shall be drawn up by the Academy Manager (or, in the circumstances set out in Rule 57, the Head of Academy Coaching) who shall consult with all appropriate Club Officials (which may include the Manager, the Chief Executive, coaching staff, the Academy Management Team and the Technical Director if the Club has appointed one). 113.The Club’s Technical Board shall approve the Club’s Coaching Curriculum.

     

     

    

 

 

		Coaching Coaching Guidance 1. The above hours of coaching are the minimum the Rules require per week, subject to the Academy Player’s fitness. It is acknowledged, however, that Academies can alter these hours as they see fit, provided that the above stated hours are achieved on average over each six or 12 week Multi-disciplinary Review period (as relevant). As regards “subject to fitness”, this includes not only where an Academy Player is recuperating from injury, but also where in the opinion of the coaching staff and/or the medical and sports science staff, his coaching hours need to be reduced for him to receive adequate rest and recovery and/or avoid overuse injuries. Coaching in the above tables refers to on-the-pitch coaching (and for the avoidance of doubt excludes time in matches). It is expected that Clubs will need to spend additional time in other environments off the pitch in order to work with Academy Players to assist them in developing the key technical, tactical, physical and psychological and social skills. Where an Academy falls short of providing its Academy Players with the above hours of coaching, the Academy will need to demonstrate that despite this, its Academy Players are being provided with a proper Coaching Curriculum. This can be demonstrated by the progression of the Academy Player at each stage of the development process. For Category 3 Clubs in the Youth Development Phase, the hours stated above should be applied as follows: 2. U12 and U13: U14: U15 and U16: 4 hours 5 hours 6 hours 3. A Club may be permitted to operate a Training Model in a particular Development Phase other than as set out in the table in Rule 116. This would need to be approved in advance by the League (who may take advice from the Education Advisor). Training Camp or a Tournament). 395 396 Youth Development Rules 117. The maximum time in which Academy Players in the Foundation Phase can be engaged in a single coaching session is 90 minutes and there will be appropriate rest periods between each such session. 118.Each Club shall ensure that: 118.1. each Academy Player has access to an individual coaching plan tailored to his specific needs; 118.2. each Academy Player is made aware of his individual coaching plan (and any changes thereto) as soon as reasonably practicable in advance of his being coached in accordance with it; and 118.3.all coaching is recorded on the Academy Player’s Performance Clock. 119. Each Club shall ensure that a coach to Academy Players and Trialists ratio of 1:10 is maintained for all coaching sessions (save that the ratio for Category 1 Academies using the Full Time Training Model shall be 1:8). 120.Each Club shall ensure that each Academy Player in age groups Under 9 and older participates at least once a year in a Festival (or other coaching event such as a 121. Each Club shall ensure that each of its coaches plans each coaching session by setting out the learning objectives which the session is designed to achieve and the coaching which will be given in order to achieve them. 116. Save as otherwise permitted by the PGB, the minimum hours of coaching to be delivered by Academies each week to each Academy Player (subject to his fitness, welfare and academic status) and the permitted Training Model per Category and per Development Phase are as follows: Foundation Phase Youth Development Phase Professional Development Phase Category 1 Coaching hours per week 4 rising to 8 for older Academy Players 10 rising to 12 for older Academy Players 14 reducing to 12 for Academy Players who have commitments to the professional squad during the Professional Development Phase Permitted Training Model Part Time, Hybrid Part Time, Hybrid, Full Time Full Time, Hybrid Category 2 Coaching hours per week 3 rising to 5 for older Academy Players 6 rising to 12 for older Academy Players 14 reducing to 12 for Academy Players who have commitments to the professional squad during the Professional Development Phase
Permitted Training Model Part Time Part Time, Hybrid Full Time Category 3 Coaching hours per week 3 4 rising to 6 for older Academy Players (See Guidance below) 12 Permitted Training Model Part Time Part Time Full Time Category 4 Coaching hours per week N/A N/A 14 reducing to 12 for Academy Players who have commitments to the professional squad during the Professional Development Phase Games Programmes Permitted Training Model N/A N/A Full Time 

     

     

    

 

 

		Youth Development Rules Games Programme Coaching by the League and by the ISO. Guidance With regard to Rule 132.1, the matches which are to be recorded on an Academy Player’s Performance Clock include all Authorised Games in which he plays. The Performance Clock may be used to record other playing information about the Academy Player, e.g. substitutions, cautions, position played in. It forms part of the Performance Management Application. ensure that all participating Academy Players wear a shirt bearing a clearly visible otherwise. Guidance The above Rules are based on the existing provisions concerning Development Centres. It is proposed that further consultation is undertaken with Clubs to explore and redefine the future role of Development Centres. 397 398 Youth Development Rules 133.In all matches that form part of the Games Programme, each Club is required to number on the back, which corresponds to the number allocated to the relevant Academy Player on any teamsheet submitted in accordance with these Rules or Foundation Phase Games Programme 134. The League will organise a games programme for teams in each of the Under 9 to Under 11 age groups of Clubs operating Category 1 and 2 Academies (and for the avoidance of doubt teams from both Categories shall participate together in this games programme). 135.The Football League will organise a games programme for teams in each of the Under 9 to Under 11 age groups of Clubs operating Category 3 Academies. 136.The games programmes referred to in Rules 134 and 135 shall consist of matches which: 136.1. shall be competitive but whose results (except in the case of Tournaments) shall not give any particular competitive significance between Academies (for example, no league table or the like shall be produced); 136.2. subject to Rule 136.3 shall be organised on a local basis so that, as far as reasonably possible, no team has to travel more than one hour to an away match (save that longer travel times may be necessary in order that each Club can participate meaningfully in the games programme); Development Centres 122. Each Club which operates a Category 1, Category 2 or Category 3 Academy may operate one or more Development Centres, to be located within one hour’s travelling time of the location of its principal venue for the provision of coaching and education to Academy Players. 123.A Child being coached at a Club’s Development Centre: 123.1.may not be registered for that Club; 123.2.may not play in matches for that Club unless registered as a Trialist; and 123.3.will be free to play for other teams. 124.Clubs which operate Development Centres shall keep an attendance record of all the Children who participate in coaching sessions thereat. 125.Each Development Centre operated by a Club may be inspected from time to time 126.Without prejudice to the generality of Rule 125, the inspection referred to in that Rule may include: 126.1.inspection of the facilities provided; and 126.2.assessment of whether the coaching provided at the Development Centre is in accordance with the Club’s coaching syllabus. 127. No Club shall cause or permit a Child whose registration is held by another Club (or club) or with whom another Club (or club) has entered into a pre-registration agreement which remains current to attend its Development Centre. 128.No Club shall cause or permit a team representing its Development Centre to play football against a team representing another Club (or a Football League club). General 129. Save as permitted by the Board, Clubs shall not affiliate to any other youth leagues or enter any cup competitions except The Football Association Youth Challenge Cup. 130. An Academy Player whose registration is held by a Club which operates an Academy shall play football only in a Games Programme or in Authorised Games and in coaching and training games (participation in which is limited to registered Academy Players and Trialists) organised by and played at an Academy.
131.A Club which operates an Academy shall not require, cause or allow an Academy Player whose registration it holds to play football except as permitted by Rule 130. 132.Each Club which operates an Academy shall record in each Academy Player’s Performance Clock: 132.1.each match in which he has played; and 132.2.his playing time in each match. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Games Programme Games Programme Both Leagues will co-operate to create cross-Category Festivals from time to time which shall include all Categories of Academy and be regionally based. A six-week programme of Festivals of Futsal and other small-sided indoor football for each age range in the Foundation Phase will be staged. This programme will run from November to February and be organised on a basis of five regions (North East, North West, Midlands, London and South West, and London and South East). A Futsal tournament involving a regional qualification process culminating in a national finals event will be organised for each of the Under 9, Under 10 and Under 11 age groups. listed in paragraphs c), d), f) and g) of that definition only (which shall be Academy) no later than 72 hours before they are scheduled to take place). Guıdance The Games Programme Schedule will incorporate free weeks (in addition to those referred to in Rule 172) during which no fixtures will be arranged by the Leagues. This will allow Clubs to organise additional fixtures pursuant to Rule 137.2. In addition, Clubs will be able to rearrange fixtures in the Foundation Phase Games Programme in order to attend tournaments and Festivals provided suitable notice is given, the integrity of the Games Programme is maintained, and a suitable date for the rearrangement of the fixture is agreed. shall, subject to fitness, participate in at least half the playing time in any one Season organised by the Club pursuant to Rule 137.2 such playing time to be reasonably Guidance An Academy Player in the Foundation Phase may still play for his school team or school representative county side. When assessing whether Rule 138 has been complied with, each Academy Player’s playing time over the course of the Season will be assessed and an average calculated (i.e. the Academy Player need not play in half the time of every match). In addition, Rule 138 requires that the playing time is spread relatively evenly over the course of the fixture programme. This is to ensure Clubs do not try to backload playing time at the end of the Season simply to ensure the average is met. Guidance The League will organise a regional indoor programme during the second half of December, and the entirety of January and February. In particular, a programme of Futsal will be delivered for Category 1 and Category 2 Academies. Clubs will be free to apply to organise Authorised Games outside pursuant to Rule 137.2. The League will organise Tournaments (lasting more than one day) for each of the Under 9, Under 10 and Under 11 age groups in the May or June of each year (and in scheduling them it will be borne in mind that June is often the month when Academy “downtime” occurs). The Tournaments so arranged for the Under 11 age group will include teams from clubs in countries other than England and Wales. In order to deliver the Foundation Phase Games Programme to all Clubs, the target travel time of 1 hour may be exceeded from time to time, in particular in order to accommodate those Clubs whose home “locality” is small. 399 400 Youth Development Rules Youth Development Phase Games Programme 139. The League will organise a games programme for teams in each of the Under 12 to Under 14 age groups of Clubs operating Category 1 and 2 Academies (and for the avoidance of doubt teams from both Categories shall participate together in this games programme). The League will also organise a games programme for teams in the Under 15 age group of Clubs operating Category 1 Academies and of those Category 2 Academies wishing to participate. 140.The Football League will organise a games programme for teams in each of the Under 12 to Under 14 age groups of Clubs operating Category 3 Academies. 138.Each Club shall ensure that each of its Academy Players in the Foundation Phase of matches in the Foundation Phase Games Programme and any other matches spread out over the season. 137.Each Club which operates
a Category 1, Category 2 or Category 3 Academy: 137.1.must participate fully in the Foundation Phase Games Programme; and 137.2.may organise and participate in additional Authorised Games of the types notified to the League (if the Club operates a Category 1 or Category 2 136.3. may be played in Festivals organised on a local, regional or national basis and each Club which operates a Category 1 Academy shall organise and host a minimum of three Festivals per Season; 136.4.shall take place during the Games Programme Schedule; 136.5.may include matches against representative county schoolboy sides (being sides selected by the English Schools’ Football Association); 136.6.shall be played outdoors, save in respect of: 136.6.1. Clubs operating Category 1 or 2 Academies when, during the second half of December and the whole of both January and February, they shall be played indoors; and 136.6.2. Clubs operating Category 3 Academies when, during the second half of December and the whole of both January and February, they may be played indoors; 136.7.shall consist of matches played in accordance with the following formats (save that some matches played indoors may be played as Futsal games): the 6v6 and The participating Clubs shall endeavour to agree which of the above formats shall be utilised, but in default of agreement the home Club shall decide. Age group Team size Pitch size (yards) Goal size (feet) Ball size Under 9 4v4, 5v5, 6v6 or 7v7 30x20 to 40x30 (4v4 and 5v5) 50x30 to 60x40 (7v7) 12x6 3 (or 4 at Home Club’s option) Under 10 4v4, 5v5, 7v7 30x20 to 40x30 (4v4 and 5v5) 50x30 to 60x40 (7v7) 12x6 (4v4 and 5v5) 12x6 to 16x7 (7v7) 4 Under 11 7v7 or 9v9 50x30 to 60x40 (7v7) 70x40 to 80x50 (9v9) 12x6 to 16x7 (7v7) 16x7 (9v9) 4 

     

     

    

 

 

		Games Programme Games Programme Under 13, Under 14 and Under 15 Premier League National Cups, participation in compete in the Under 13, Under 14 and Under 15 Premier League National Cups the Guidance In order to deliver the Youth Development Phase Games Programme to all Clubs, the target travel time of two hours may be exceeded from time to time, particularly in order to accommodate those Clubs whose home geographical “region” is small. organised on a regional basis, that is to say so that as far as reasonably possible no times may be necessary in order that each Club can participate meaningfully in the 401 402 Youth Development Rules 144. The League shall organise a games programme for teams consisting of Academy Players in the Under 16 age group of Clubs operating Category 1 Academies, and another for teams of Academy Players in these age groups of Clubs operating Category 2 Academies. 145.Save for any matches played abroad pursuant to Rule 148, the games programme for Category 1 Clubs referred to in Rule 144 shall: 145.1. be constituted either on a national basis or, if a majority of those Clubs (and Football League clubs) which operate Category 1 Academies so determined by no later than 31 March in the preceding Season, on a regional basis (as that term is defined in Rule 146); and 145.2. be competitive but whose results shall not be given any particular competitive significance between Academies (for example, no league table or the like shall be produced). 146.The games programme for Category 2 Clubs referred to in Rule 144 shall be team has to travel more than two hours to an away match (save that longer travel games programme). 147. Matches in the games programmes for Category 1 and Category 2 Clubs referred to in Rule 144 shall, unless the Board otherwise permits, be played on Saturdays and arranged so that as far as possible a Club’s fixtures in it mirror those of its teams in the Professional Development Phase Games Programme. 148. As part of the Youth Development Phase Games Programme, the League shall organise matches (which may be organised as Tournaments) against teams from clubs in membership of a national association other than The Football Association or the Football Association of Wales. Such matches shall be organised regularly for Clubs operating Category 1 Academies and from time to time for Clubs operating Category 2 Academies. 141.The games programme for Category 1 Clubs referred to in Rule 139 shall include the which shall not be mandatory. 142.Each Club must inform the League by 30 April in each year whether it wishes to following season. 143.The games programmes referred to in Rules 139 and 140 shall consist of matches which shall: 143.1.be competitive but whose results (save for matches in the Under 13, Under 14 and Under 15 Premier League National Cups) shall not be given any particular competitive significance between Academies (for example, no league table or the like shall be produced); 143.2. (in the case of the games programme referred to in Rule 139) be organised on a regional basis so that as far as reasonably possible no team has to travel more than two hours to an away match save that longer travel times may be necessary: 143.2.1. in order that each Club can participate meaningfully in the games programme; and 143.2.2. for matches in the Under 13, Under 14 and Under 15 Premier League National Cups; 143.3. (in the case of the games programme referred to in Rule 140) be organised on a local basis so that as far as reasonably possible no team has to travel more than one hour to an away match and/or regional basis so that as far as reasonably possible no team has to travel more than two hours to an away match (save that in both cases longer travel times may be necessary in order that each Club can participate meaningfully in the games programme); 143.4. shall include one or more Festivals or Tournaments for each Club organised on a regional, national or international basis (which may include
matches organised pursuant to Rule 148), with the number of such Festivals and Tournaments increasing for the older age groups in the Youth Development Phase; 143.5.take place during the Games Programme Schedule; 143.6.be played outdoors, except for matches for age groups Under 12 to Under 15 during the second half of December and the whole of both January and February involving teams of Category 1 and Category 2 Academies, which shall be played indoors; and 143.7. consist of matches played in accordance with the following formats (save that some matches played indoors may be played as Futsal games): Age group Team size Pitch size (yards) Goal size (feet) Ball size Under 12 11v11 (or 9v9 if both Clubs so agree) 90x60 (11v11) 70x40 to 80x50 (9v9) 21x7 (11v11) 16x7 (9v9) 4 Under 13 11v11 90x60 21x7 4 Under 14 11v11 90x60 to 100x60 21x7 to 24x8 5 Under 15 11v11 110x70 24x8 5 

     

     

    

  

 

		Games Programme Games Programme Academies, to be played on a regional basis so that as far as reasonably possible no games programme). in accordance with the following format: (save that participation in the Under 13 and Under 14 Premier League notified to the League (in the case of a Club operating a Category 1 or take place). Guidance The Games Programme Schedule will incorporate free weeks (in addition to those referred to in Rule 172) during which no matches will be arranged by the Leagues. This will allow Clubs to organise additional matches pursuant to Rule 151.2. age groups shall, subject to fitness, participate in half the playing time of matches in by his Club pursuant to Rule 151.2, the Academy Player’s playing time to be Guidance An Academy Player in the Youth Development Phase may still play for his school team or school representative county side. When assessing whether Rule 152 has been complied with, each Academy Player’s playing time over the course of the season will be assessed and an average calculated (i.e. the Academy Player need not play in half the time of every match). In addition, Rule 152 requires that the playing time is spread relatively evenly over the course of the fixture programme. This is to ensure clubs do not try to backload playing time at the end of the season simply to ensure the average is met. 403 404 Youth Development Rules 152.Each Club shall ensure that each of its Academy Players in the Under 12 to Under 14 the Youth Development Phase Games Programme and any other matches organised reasonably spread over the season. 153. Each Club shall ensure that each of its Academy Players in the Under 15 to Under 16 age groups shall, subject to fitness, participate in at least 20 matches per season (being matches in the Youth Development Phase Games Programme or any other matches organised by his Club pursuant to Rule 151.2). Participation in a match shall for the purposes of this Rule mean playing at least 50% of the game time. 149.The Football League shall organise a games programme for teams consisting of players in the Under 15 and Under 16 age groups of Clubs operating Category 3 team has to travel more than two hours to an away match (save that longer travel times may be necessary in order that each Club can participate meaningfully in the 150.Matches played pursuant to Rules 144 to 149 shall, when played outdoors, be played 151.Each Club which operates a Category 1, Category 2 or Category 3 Academy: 151.1.must participate fully in the Youth Development Phase Games Programme National Cups is voluntary); and 151.2.may organise and participate in additional Authorised Games of the types listed in paragraphs c), d), f) and g) of that definition only (which shall be Category 2 Academy) no later than 72 hours before they are scheduled to Team size Pitch size (yards) Goal size (feet) Ball size 11v11 110x70 24x8 5 Professional Development Phase Games Programme 154.The League will organise two games programmes, one for teams of Clubs operating Category 1 Academies and one for teams of Clubs operating Category 2 Academies. 155. The Football League will organise a games programme for teams of Clubs operating Category 3 and Category 4 Academies, and following such consultation determine with those Clubs in its absolute discretion what games programme(s) should be developed for those Clubs, Rules relating to the games programme and (subject to Rule 156.3) how that games programme should be delivered. 156.The games programmes organised by The League and The Football League pursuant to Rules 154 and 155 will be constituted on the following geographical bases: 156.1.Category 1: 156.1.1. a national league and a regional league (depending on age group) with some matches played on a national basis and some international matches against teams representing clubs in membership of national associations other than The Football Association or the Football Association of Wales (and such matches may be played either
in England or abroad); 156.2.Category 2: 156.2.1. in two leagues, each of which shall be constituted on a geographical basis (for example one league of northern based teams and one of southern based teams), the exact constitution of each league to be determined by the Board in its absolute discretion having regard to those Clubs (and Football League clubs) which operate Category 2 Academies; 156.2.2. where practical, international matches against teams representing clubs in membership of a national association other than The Football Association or the Football Association of Wales (and such matches may be played either in England or abroad); and 156.3.Categories 3 and 4: 156.3.1. in two or more leagues, each of which shall be constituted on a geographical basis (for example one league of northern based teams and one of southern based teams), the exact number of leagues and their geographical constitution to be determined by The Football League in its absolute discretion and having regard to those Football League clubs (and Clubs) which operate Category 3 and 4 Academies. 157.Matches in the Professional Development Phase Games Programme organised under Rule 154: 157.1.shall be played in accordance with the Laws of the Game (and for the avoidance of doubt shall be in the 11v11 format); 157.2.shall be for Players in the Under 18 age group (and younger) only, save that a Club may name in its team sheet a goalkeeper in the Under 19 age group; 

     

     

    

 

 

		Games Programme Games Programme avoidance of doubt up to three substitutes may enter the field of play); avoidance of doubt shall be in the 11 v 11 format); up to two Players in the Under 19 age group may be named on the team beyond the age of 18 because of injury or other extenuating a member in accordance with that League’s relevant be notified to the relevant League no later than 72 hours before they are 405 406 Youth Development Rules 157.3.shall only have five substitutes named on the team sheet (and for the 157.4.shall consist of competitive leagues and Tournaments; and 157.5. may include of an optional Futsal programme organised by the League (for Clubs operating Category 1 and Category 2 Academies) in the months of December, January and February. 158.Matches in the Professional Development Phase Games Programme organised under Rule 155: 158.1.shall be played in accordance with the Laws of the Game (and for the 158.2.shall be for Players in the Under 18 age group (and younger) only, save that sheet for a match provided they are: 158.2.1.a goalkeeper; or 158.2.2.registered as a Scholar and are only continuing as a Scholar circumstances as approved by the League of which the Club is procedures; 158.3.shall only have five substitutes named on the team sheet (and for the avoidance of doubt all five substitutes may enter the field of play); 158.4.shall consist of competitive leagues and/or Tournaments; and 158.5.may include an optional Futsal programme organised by the League in the months of December, January and February. 159.Further provisions binding on Clubs competing in the leagues referred to in Rule 157.4 shall be set out in the rules of those leagues. 160.Each Club which operates an Academy: 160.1.must participate fully in the Professional Development Phase Games Programme; and 160.2.may organise and participate in additional Authorised Games (which shall scheduled to take place). Premier League 2 and Professional Development League 161.Each Club which operates a Category 1 Academy shall compete in Premier League 2 as part of the Professional Development Phase Games Programme. 162. Each Club which operates a Category 2 Academy shall compete in the Professional Development League as part of the Professional Development Phase Games Programme, unless it is able to demonstrate to the League that its starting 11s in its first team matches during the preceding Season in those competitions set in Rule L.9.1 to Rule L.9.5 included on average at least five Players in the Under 21 age group or younger. 163. Each Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy may compete in the development league to be organised by The Football League as part of the Professional Development Phase Games Programme. 164.The League will organise Premier League 2, which shall consist of a national league competition played on a competitive basis. 165. The League will organise the Professional Development League, which shall consist of a league or leagues played on a competitive basis organised on a regional basis, the composition of such regional league(s) to be at the absolute discretion of the Board who shall so far as reasonably possible determine the composition of each such league to ensure that each Club has to travel no more than three hours to each match (save that longer travel times may be necessary in order that each Club (or club) can participate meaningfully in the Professional Development League). 166. The Football League will, if required, organise (or procure the organisation of, for example, through the Football Combination or Central League) Professional Development League 3, which shall consist of a league or leagues played on a competitive basis and organised on a regional basis, the composition of such regional league(s) and the minimum number of matches to be played by each Club to be at the absolute discretion of The Football League who shall so far as reasonably possible determine the composition of each such league to ensure
that each Club (or club) has to travel no more than three hours to each match (save that longer travel times may be necessary in order that each Club (or club) can participate meaningfully in Professional Development League 3). For the avoidance of doubt teams of Clubs operating Category 3 and Category 4 Academies shall compete together in Professional Development League 3. 167.Further provisions binding on Clubs competing in Premier League 2 and the Professional Development League shall be set out in the rules of those Leagues. 168. The League will in addition organise international matches (which may take place by way of Tournaments) for teams competing in Premier League 2 and the Professional Development League. Games Programme: Postponement etc. of Matches 169. A match in the games programme between Academy teams in age groups Under 9 to Under 16 inclusive shall not be cancelled, postponed or abandoned except with the written consent of the Board or on the instructions of the officiating referee (or if the officiating referee is a minor, the official of the county FA who has accompanied him to the match) who shall be empowered to instruct that such match be cancelled, postponed or abandoned only if he considers that the pitch is unfit for, or if adverse weather conditions preclude, the playing of the match in which event the Club at whose ground the match should have been played shall within seven days give to the Board notice in writing to that effect. 170. Except in the case of an Under 9 to Under 16 games programme match which, without either participating Club being at fault, is cancelled, postponed or abandoned under the provisions of Rule 169, any Club which causes the cancellation, postponement or abandonment of such a match will be in breach of these Rules. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Youth Development Rules Duty of Care Games Programme Guidance In respect of the approval required from the League in Rule 174.5: • Should a Club wish one of its Academy Players to engage in an apprenticeship or education programme outside the SEP framework, it must first obtain the League’s permission to do so and agree appropriate measures for monitoring and quality assurance. Should a Club wish to enter into an agreement with a training provider that is not the League this must be pre-approved and will be subject to annual monitoring by the League. Any other programme of education approved in writing by The Football League will be in conjunction with the PFA. • • 407 408 Youth Development Rules 175.Each Academy Player’s educational progression under his Education Programme shall be recorded electronically and be made available to the League. 171.The Board shall have power to specify the equipment and facilities to be provided by Clubs for the playing of matches between Academies. 172. In consultation with The Football Association, a minimum of four weekends each Season will be identified by the League upon which there will be no fixtures for Academy teams, such weekends being devoted to international development, selected players’ courses and in-service training of coaches and staff. Education 173. Each Club which operates an Academy shall establish an Education Programme which shall set out the activities to be undertaken by the Club to ensure that the education of its Academy Players and Players up to the Under 23 age group who are not regular members of the Club’s first team squad is supported effectively and which: 173.1.is appropriate to the Category of its Academy; 173.2.complies with all applicable requirements set out in this section of the Rules; and 173.3.is evaluated by the Club within each Training Model and/or Development Phase to ensure it is meeting its objectives as set out therein. 174. Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that each of its Academy Players receives a formal Education Programme which: 174.1.is appropriate to his age and Training Model; 174.2.meets his specific academic needs; 174.3.complies with all legal requirements; 174.4. is structured to ensure that his academic development is not compromised as a result of his being coached by the Club’s Academy; 174.5. in the case of an Academy Player who is entered into a Scholarship Agreement with the Club, consists of the sporting excellence professional apprenticeship ("SEP") and an educational programme approved by the League (which must include an academic or vocational qualification approved by the League and be subject to ongoing quality assurance by the League); and 174.6. shall continue notwithstanding that the Academy Player signs a professional contract and which shall comply with the requirements of the Education and Skills Act 2008 with regard to education and training. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Duty of Care Duty of Care Guidance The Part Time Training Model may be used by Category 1, 2 and 3 Academies in the Foundation Phase and Youth Development Phase: see further Rule 116. The Part Time Training Model envisages that coaching will take place outside the Core Coaching Time, but Clubs should nevertheless establish good communication with each Academy Player’s school. The written communications referred to in Rule 179 should be used by Clubs to obtain reports and educational attainment data (in accordance with Rule 179.2) and/or address any issues (including any conflict between the demands of coaching and education) which have arisen or may arise as a consequence of the Academy Player being trained at the Academy (in accordance with Rule 179.4). number of appropriately qualified teaching staff to provide the educational support Players being trained under the Hybrid Training Model: place within the Core Coaching Time; detailed in the written agreement referred to in Rule 181.5) as shall be Guidance With regard to Rule 178.2, Rule 35.2 states that Academy Players in the Under 12 to Under 18 age groups shall receive a Multi-disciplinary Review every six weeks. The educational progress report need only be undertaken once every 12 weeks (i.e. not for each Multi-disciplinary Review) but must be undertaken as part of a Multi-disciplinary Review. Players being trained under the Part Time Training Model Model, make contact in school reports and, where possible, educational attainment data; academic progression by reference to his school reports and, where trained at the Club’s Academy. 409 410 Youth Development Rules Delivery of the Education Programme 179.Part Time Training Model Each Club which operates an Academy shall, in respect of each of its Academy writing with the Academy Player’s school on a minimum of three occasions in each academic year, to: 179.1.inform the Academy Player’s school that he is being so trained; 179.2.if the League so requests obtain from the Academy Player’s school his 179.3. use the information obtained (if any) to monitor the Academy Player’s possible, educational attainment data, and record it electronically; and 179.4. liaise with the school on two occasions in each academic year basis in order to discuss and address any issues concerning the Academy Player’s education which have risen or may arise as a consequence of his being 180.Hybrid Training Model Each Club which operates the Hybrid Training Model must appoint a sufficient referred to in Rule 181.2. 181.Each Club which operates an Academy shall, in respect of each of its Academy 181.1.undertake all necessary liaison and co-operation with the Academy Player’s school to ensure that the required element of coaching can take 181.2. provide to the Academy Player such additional educational support (to be necessary to compensate for teaching he has missed, and to ensure that his education is not adversely affected, as a result of being released from school to undertake coaching during the Core Coaching Time; 181.3. obtain from the Academy Player’s school his school reports and, where possible, educational attainment data; 181.4. monitor the Academy Player’s academic progression (including by use of the information obtained from the Academy Player’s school pursuant to Rule 181.3) and record the information obtained pursuant to Rule 181.3 electronically in a timely fashion and at least every 12 weeks (to coincide with dates of his Multi-disciplinary Reviews); 181.5. enter into a written agreement with the Academy Player’s school and Parent which sets out details of the delivery of the Hybrid Training Model to the Academy Player, including weekly timetables, the likely impact on the Academy Player’s education, and outline the compensatory education which will be provided by the Club; 181.6.ensure that the Academy Player follows a curriculum which reflects the ‘Progress 8’
measurement of educational assessment and attainment (save that where there are educational reasons why an Academy Player requires an amended curriculum to be followed, the League may grant dispensation from this requirement, subject to the approval of an Education Advisor); and 181.7. liaise with the school at least every twelve weeks in order to discuss and address any issues concerning the Academy Player’s education which may arise or have arisen as a consequence of his being so trained. 176.Each Club which operates an Academy shall nominate a member of staff who shall be responsible for: 176.1.liaising with the school at which Academy Players are being educated; 176.2. ensuring that any issues concerning an Academy Player’s education arising from that liaison are addressed to the satisfaction of the school; and 176.3. ensuring that for Academy Players on the Full Time and Hybrid Training Models (and where the League requests, for Academy Players on the Part Time Training Model) each Academy Player’s school performance and educational data are obtained from his school, recorded electronically and be made available to the League. Reports on Educational Progression 177. Each Club which operates an Academy shall provide progress reports to the Parent of each Academy Player in the Youth Development Phase to whom it provides a Full Time Education Programme. 178.The progress reports shall: 178.1.detail the educational progression of the Academy Player; and 178.2.be provided as and when necessary, but as a minimum at least once every 12 weeks. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Duty of Care Duty of Care Guidance The Hybrid Training Model may be used by Category 1 Academies in the Foundation Phase (Under 9 to Under 11), and by Category 1 and Category 2 Academies in the Youth Development Phase: see further Rule 116. Compensatory education should meet the requirements of each individual Academy Player’s specific educational needs, as well as replacing the lessons being missed whilst away from their school. It is not expected that this is matched hour for hour, but it is expected that the content missed is able to be covered effectively in the compensated delivery time. In the case of practical subjects or those requiring specific resourcing (e.g. Sciences / Design and Technology) alternative plans should be made and be evident. A teacher to learner ratio of 1:10 is optimal for compensatory education. Players in the Youth Development Phase being trained under the Full Time Training accordance with a programme which complies with Rules 183 to 188 and which is Guidance With regard to Rule 184.9 pursuant to Rule 35.1 Academy Players in the Under 12 to Under 18 age groups must receive a Multi-disciplinary Review every six weeks. The requirement in Rule 184.9 must be undertaken at every second such Multi-disciplinary Review. or Full Time Training Model must in respect of each such Training Model: proposed delivery of the Training Model; including in respect of an individual Academy Player, in order to ensure that the League may require. Guidance The League may take advice from its Educational Advisers in connection with the assessment pursuant to Rule 185. In the case of concerns over a Training Model which has been previously approved, it is anticipated that in the first instance an action plan to address any issues would be drafted, and the Club Support Manager or Educational Adviser would work with the Club over a specific period to put the recommendations in place. Accordingly, Rule 186 below would be regarded as a last resort. 411 412 Youth Development Rules 186.If the League is not satisfied that a Club’s delivery of the Hybrid or Full Time Training Model complies with these Rules: 186.1.it may refuse to an application to register an Academy Player on it; and 186.2.the Board may exercise its powers set out in Rule 273. 185.Without prejudice to the generality of Rule 31, each Club which operates the Hybrid 185.1.not do so unless the League has pre-approved and annually certified its 185.2.permit the League to monitor and assess its delivery of the Training Model, it complies with these Rules; and 185.3.forthwith implement any changes to its delivery of the Training Model that 182.Full Time Training Model Each Club which operates an Academy shall, in respect of each of its Academy Model, ensure that it provides the Academy Player with coaching and education in approved in advance by the League. 183.The education element of the Full Time Training Model must comply with these Rules and be structured in accordance with one of the four options set out below or in accordance with such other proposals as the League may approve. 184.Each Club which operates the Full Time Training Model must: 184.1. unless otherwise approved by the League, only enable Academy Players in the Under 12 and Under 13 age groups to participate in the Full Time Training Model where they reside within 90 minutes of the Club’s principal training venue; 184.2. enter into an agreement with any school at which its Academy Players are being educated setting out the obligations of the Club and the school in respect of the education of those Academy Players; 184.3. ensure that Academy Players in the Under 12, Under 13 and Under 14 age groups being educated at schools are fully integrated with other pupils of their age, which obligation shall include (without limitation) attending lessons with such other pupils according to the school’s normal timetable (save where the Academy Players are being coached in the Core Coaching Time in
accordance with these Rules); 184.4. ensure that there is in place a written agreement between the Club, each Academy Player engaged on the Full Time Training Model, his Parent and his school which sets out full details of his education and Coaching Curriculum; 184.5. ensure that the Education Programme of each such Academy Player provides him with a minimum of 20 hours’ education during each week of the school term; 184.6. ensure that appropriate staff/student ratios are utilised for all educational activity in which the Academy Player is engaged; 184.7.ensure that each Academy Player follows a curriculum which reflects the ‘Progress 8’ measurement of educational assessment and attainment (save where there are educational reasons why an Academy Player requires an amended curriculum to be followed, the League may grant dispensation from this requirement, subject to the approval of an Education Advisor); 184.8. obtain from the Academy Player’s school his school reports and, where possible, educational attainment data; 184.9. monitor the Academy Player’s academic progression (including by use of the information obtained from the Academy Player’s school pursuant to Rule 184.8) and record the information obtained pursuant to Rule 184.8 electronically in a timely fashion and at least every 12 weeks (to coincide with dates of his Multi-disciplinary Reviews); and 184.10. permit the League to conduct reviews with Academy Players in the Under 12 to Under 18 age groups, as required. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Duty of Care Duty of Care Option 2 In this option, Clubs may choose to develop and extend their own educational facilities at the training ground and, in effect, develop an onsite school facility. For Clubs which operate a Category 1 Academy, accommodation would still be required on or near the training ground to house the Academy Players and the associated social and welfare support would need to be factored into the delivery of this approach. Clubs may continue to contract an educational partner/provider but the schooling would take place at the Club. Option 3 Clubs may wish to establish their own schools. These schools may be general in their recruitment with specialist classes or groups of classes catering for the Academy Players’ specialist needs. In this Education Option the same issues regarding the location of the school on or near the training ground remain relevant as does the need to provide appropriate housing and care. Option 4 Where two or three Academies are clustered together, especially in urban areas, it may be possible to identify a single school where each of the Clubs sends their Academy Players. This school would then become the hub for the Academies. The Coaching Curriculum may be split between the training ground and the school premises subject to the location of the school in relation to the Club. Further guidance in respect of education in the Professional Development Phase, where all Clubs must utilise the Full Time Training Model, is set out in paragraph 7.3.3 of the Elite Player Performance Plan. All Clubs in the Professional Development Phase will be required to deliver the Full Time Training Model. Academy Players will have access to training up to four hours a day in two separate sessions. The season will be developed increasingly to mirror the professional game so there will be less opportunity to flex the season for purposes of creating greater coaching contact time during the summer months. Clubs which operate Category 1 and 2 Academies will have the necessary infrastructure at their training grounds to enable them to provide formal education provision for Academy Players in the Under 17 and Under 18 age groups which may be delivered principally at the training ground rather than offsite at a school or college. This approach envisages the delivery of the formal education components at the training ground in purpose built facilities and as part of an integrated flexible weekly programme which compliments and supports the Coaching Curriculum. The delivery of the formal Education Programme may be either through fully qualified in house staff or through an outside provider who is able to meet the needs and demands of the integrated programme. Delivering the Education Programme in this way will provide maximum flexibility allowing coaches to flex and stretch the Coaching Curriculum to suit the particular needs of each Academy Player. Category 3 and 4 Academies will not necessarily be equipped to provide the formal education component at the training ground. Category 3 and 4 Academies may choose to deliver the formal education provision off site at a local education provider. This will require Heads of Education to ensure that as flexible an Education Programme as possible can be created in partnership with a school/college so that coaches can gain access to the required time for coaching. Guidance The Full Time Training Model may be used by Category 1 Academies in the Youth Development Phase, and must be used by all Academies in the Professional Development Phase: see further Rule 116. PLYD Form 5A must be used for all Academy Players whom the Club wishes to engage on the Full Time Training Model. If the Academy Player is not already registered with the Club, PLYD Form 5 (Academy Player Registration Application) must also be completed and submitted to the League (see Rule 257). If the Academy Player is already registered with the Club, PLYD Form 5 need not also be submitted. Clubs’ attention is
drawn to the undertakings that they must give under PLYD Form 5. The four options referred to in Rule 183 are set out below. This list of options is not exhaustive, and Clubs are free to develop other models which deliver the same results as the options set out in the Elite Player Performance Plan. Each Club’s proposals for how it will deliver the Full Time Training Model must be approved in advance by the League. The League may also check each Club’s delivery of the Full Time Training Model in order to verify that it is in accordance with these Rules and with the pre-approved proposals, and in order to verify that no Academy Player’s education is being prejudiced as a result of his being engaged on the Full Time Training Model. Clubs’ attention is drawn to Rules 272 and 273 in this regard. Option 1 Clubs may enter into contractual relationships with an identified school or schools at which Academy Players receive their education. The relationship will need to be flexed in terms of the amount of time that Academies would require Academy Players to be available for daily coaching. The school day will need to be flexed to accommodate the Coaching Curriculum whilst ensuring that boy’s educational development does not suffer. Specific tutor support for the Education Programme will be required for all Academy Players engaged in the Full Time Training Model over and above the normal curriculum. Additional tutor support will need to be individually tailored to the Academy Players’ needs. Clubs will need to decide how and where Academy Players will be coached. The optimum environment is at the Club’s dedicated training facilities but this will require a school in Education Option 1 to be in close proximity to the Club’s training facility so that the Academy Players can move easily between the school and the Club. With the Full Time Training Model, the school will need to be in close proximity to the training ground or else the training will need to be accommodated at the school. The other major consideration for Clubs which operate Category 1 Academies will be the need to provide dedicated housing, house parents and a secure environment in which to live and work whilst staying with the Club. This will need to apply to all Academy Players who live outside a short commute from their Club’s training ground. 413 414 Youth Development Rules 189. Each Club which operates an Academy shall notify the League, in such a manner as the League shall from time to time specify, of the Training Model on which each of its Academy Players is engaged and, if there is a proposed change in circumstances for an Academy Player (for instance, changing to/from the Full Time Training Model or Hybrid Training Model or Part Time Training Model), forthwith inform the League of the change in Form 5C and provide such evidence as the League may require to show that the Academy Player and his Parent consented to the change. 187. If a Club wishes to engage an Academy Player on the Full Time Training or Hybrid Model (whether or not the Academy Player is already registered with the Club), it shall complete and submit to the Board either PLYD Form 5A or PLYD Form 5B (as appropriate) signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory. 188. If the registration of an Academy Player on the Full Time Training Model is terminated by the Club or by the Board of its own volition, or if he changes to another Training Model, the Club shall, unless his Parent agrees otherwise, continue to provide to him until the end of the academic year in which he reaches the age of 16 education and accommodation in accordance with the arrangements made at the time of he was first engaged on the Full Time Training Model. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Duty of Care Duty of Care Guidance The League may conduct surveys and questionnaires from time to time to ascertain the views of Academy Players and their Parents. procedure for Academy Players and Parents, a copy of which shall be submitted to Mental Health) apply to Academies and Development Centres. Guidance A Club’s Induction and Transition Strategy should include, as a minimum, provision for: • • • Academy Players joining the Club; Academy Players leaving the Club; and Academy Players transitioning between Development Phases at the end of season. attending Academies (and, for those Academy Players under the age of 18, their or by Clubs or Officials shall be treated as a breach of these Rules. Transition Strategy. 415 416 Youth Development Rules 195. The induction meeting referred to in Rule 194 shall provide such information to the Academy Players and their Parents as is necessary in order for them to understand the coaching and, if relevant, education that the Academy Player will receive from the Club. 196.Each Club which operates an Academy shall permit a representative of the League to attend such induction meetings on request. 197.The Code of Conduct set out in Appendix 12 shall be binding on all Academy Players Parents) and on Clubs and Officials and any breach thereof by such Academy Players 198.Each Club which operates an Academy shall devise and implement an Induction and Academy Player and Parent Voice 199.Each Club which operates an Academy shall devise and implement one or more mechanisms to invite and receive feedback from Academy Players and their Parents. 200.Clubs shall establish, maintain and, when necessary, implement a complaints the League. Safeguarding and Mental and Emotional Wellbeing 201. Each Club shall take all reasonable steps to ensure that it protects the welfare of each of its Academy Players and Players up to the Under 23 age group who continue to train with the Academy on a regular basis by offering support for his wellbeing and pastoral care generally. 202. Each Club which operates an Academy shall devise a mental and emotional wellbeing action plan, to include details of support available and a referral process for concerns, in accordance with such guidance issued by the League from time to time. 203.The provisions of Section S of the League’s Rules (concerning Safeguarding and 204.Without prejudice to the generality of Rule 203 each Club shall appoint an Academy safeguarding officer who shall: 204.1.undertake the functions set out in Rule S.5.8 specifically with regard to the Academy; and 204.2.liaise with the Club’s Head of Safeguarding. Health and Safety 205. Clubs and Academy Staff shall observe and comply with any guidance issued by the League in respect of safe event management and any breach thereof shall be treated as a breach of these Rules. 206.Clubs shall ensure that their Academy Players are insured in accordance with advice circulated by the League from time to time. Inclusion, Diversity and Equality 207. Each Club which operates an Academy and is in membership of the Premier League must comply with Premier League Rule J.4. Each other Club bound by these Rules must comply with the EFL Code of Practice regarding equality and diversity. 208.Each Club which operates an Academy shall deliver training for its Academy Players and Academy Staff on equality, diversity and inclusion each Season. Personal Development and Life Skills Plans 190.Each Club which operates an Academy shall establish a Personal Development and Life Skills Plan to support the holistic development of each of its Academy Players. 191. The programme referred to in Rule 190 shall ensure that each Academy Player trained under the Full Time Training Model and/or in the Professional Development Phase has the opportunity to engage in activities outside the Academy which will encourage him to take an active part in the community and develop an understanding of good citizenship. 192. Each Academy
Player shall engage in the activities referred to in Rule 191 unless he has good cause not to do so and each Club shall take all reasonable steps to ensure that each of its Academy Players does so engage. 193. Each Club shall nominate an Official to be responsible for the welfare and supervision of Academy Players engaged on the Part Time Training Model or Hybrid Training Model, while they are present at the Club’s facilities. Inductions and Transitions 194. Each Club shall arrange a pre-season induction event for Academy Players and their Parents and there shall be at least one such induction event per Development Phase and on every occasion that a new Academy Player joins the Club. 

     

     

    

 

		Duty of Care Duty of Care without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing or to any Rules applicable to an Programme, the following qualified individuals must be present at the Phase, the following qualified individuals shall be present at the match Guidance For the avoidance off doubt, the Emergency Action Plan should be produced in addition to the Club’s Medical and Safety Action Plan (see Premier League Rule O.16). All members of the Academy’s medical staff should be made aware of the contents of the Club’s Medical and Safety Action Plan. See Rule 99.5: the Academy Doctor shall be responsible for the preparation of his Club’s Emergency Action Plan. The League will assist with the sharing of Emergency Action Plans. 417 418 Youth Development Rules 215. Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that there is available at all games involving Academy teams appropriate first aid or primary care provision and, Authorised Game, that: 215.1.in respect of each match in the Professional Development Phase Games match venue: qualification approved by the Board; or 215.2.In respect of each match in the Foundation Phase and Youth Development venue: 215.3.a defibrillator is maintained at each venue at which matches are played and at which coaching takes place. Academy Category Individuals who must be present Category 1 a doctor, physiotherapist or Sports Therapist who holds a current ATMMiF or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board Category 2 a doctor, physiotherapist or Sports Therapist who holds a current ITMMiF or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board Category 3 a doctor, physiotherapist or Sports Therapist who holds a current ITMMiF or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board Academy Category Individuals who must be present Category 1 • a doctor who holds a current AT TMiF or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board; • a paramedic and ambulance; and • a physiotherapist (or Sports Therapist) who holds a current ATMMiF or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board Category 2 • a doctor who holds a current AT TMiF or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board or a paramedic and (for Premier League Clubs) an ambulance; and • a physiotherapist (or Sports Therapist) who holds a current ATMMiF or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board Category 3 • a doctor who holds a current AT TMiF or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board; or • a physiotherapist (or Sports Therapist) who holds a current ITMMiF or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board Category 4 • a doctor who holds a current AT TMiF or an equivalent or higher • a physiotherapist (or Sports Therapist) who holds a current ITMMiF or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board Injury and Medical 209. Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that each of its Academy Players undergoes the following tests to measure physical and physiological fitness (in accordance with any guidance issued by the League from time to time): 209.1.age-appropriate medical and physical screening; 209.2.anthropometric assessments; 209.3.physiological/fitness testing; 209.4.movement and posture/functional screening; 209.5. predictive testing of size and shape/maturation measurement (save that a Club operating a Category 4 Academy shall not be obliged to conduct such tests); 209.6.psychological profiling (Category 1 Academies only); 209.7.cardiac screening for Academy Players in the Under 15 age group and above; and 209.8.monitoring of physical exertion (Category 1 Academies only), and shall submit to the League such information as it may from time to time require in order to establish a national database of athletic development. 210. Subject to a Club complying with Rule 209, the Premier League will make available to it (on an anonymised basis)
benchmarked data derived from the information provided to it by all Clubs. 211. Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that each of its registered Academy Players on the Full Time Training Model is registered with an NHS general practitioner for the provision of general medical services, using the address at which he resides. 212. Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that details of all injuries suffered by its Academy Players and of all rehabilitation are recorded and provided to the Premier League and The Football Association in order that a national audit of injury and rehabilitation may be maintained. 213.Subject to a Club complying with Rule 212, the Premier League will make available to it benchmarked data derived from the national audit of injury and rehabilitation. 214. Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that it has in place an Emergency Action Plan, and that all relevant Academy Staff are aware of its contents, and that it provides a copy of it in advance of all its home matches in the Games Programmes to its opponents. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Youth Development Rules Sports Science and Medicine/Performance Support Duty of Care Guidance Rule 75 requires each coach to hold a current Basic First Aid for Sport Qualification, current EFAiF or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board. Thus, all coaches attending matches in all of the Development Phases should hold this qualification. Knowledge of how to use a defibrillator is a requirement of the Basic First Aid for Sport Qualification / EFAiF. Accordingly, the net effect of these Rules is that there must be somebody present at all games who knows how to use a defibrillator. Each Club’s Emergency Action Plan should include details of the members of Academy Staff required by Rules 215.1 and 215.2. shall be present at all venues at which coaching is taking place: 419 420 Youth Development Rules 216.Without prejudice to the requirements of Rule 215, the following qualified individuals equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board qualification approved by the Board Academy Category Individuals who must be present Category 1 a physiotherapist or a Sports Therapist with a current ITMMiF or an Category 2 a physiotherapist or a Sports Therapist with a current ITMMiF or an Category 3 a member of staff who holds a current EFAiF or an equivalent or higher Category 4 a member of staff who holds a current EFAiF or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board Sports Science and Medicine/Performance Support Programme 217. Each Club which operates an Academy shall establish a Sports Science and Medicine/ Performance Support Programme (in accordance with the criteria set out in these Rules which apply to the Category of its Academy) for the benefit of its Academy Players. 218. Each Club’s Sport Science and Medicine/Performance Support Programme shall be managed by its Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine (in the case of a Club which operates a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy) or by an appropriately qualified Official (in the case of the Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy). 219. The Sports Science and Medicine/Performance Support Programme of each Club should detail the planned provision to each of its Academy Players of at least the following areas: 219.1.physical development; 219.2.medical services (including the prevention and treatment of injury and diet and nutrition); 219.3.Performance Analysis; and 219.4.psychology. 220. The progress and development of each Academy Player under the Sports Science and Medicine/Performance Support Programme (including without limitation the results of the tests set out in Rule 209, and full details of any injuries, the treatment thereof, and the length of any period of rehabilitation) shall be noted in his Multi-disciplinary Review and recorded in his Performance Clock. Performance Analysis 221.Each Club operating a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy shall: 221.1. have such technical facilities as are necessary to undertake the Performance Analysis required of it by Rule 221.2; 221.2. undertake Performance Analysis (including, in the case of a Club which operates a Category 1 Academy, by undertaking GPS evaluation in the Professional Development Phase and in the Youth Development Phase if the Full Time Training Model is utilised) of training activity and matches in the Youth Development Phase Games Programme, the Professional Development Phase Games Programme and the Professional Development League; 221.3. use the results of such Performance Analysis in its monitoring of the coaching and development of Academy Players in the Youth Development Phase and the Professional Development Phase; and make available to the League such Performance Analysis data as it reasonably shall require to undertake the benchmarking of data for that Academy against national trends. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Youth Development Rules Talent Identification and Recruitment Sports Science and Medicine/Performance Support Guidance The League will produce further detail of the proposed national programme of Performance Analysis for the older Academy age groups. The proposals in this regard will be presented to Clubs in due course. If Clubs approve these proposals, then (subject to Club approval) a requirement will be inserted in the Rules for Clubs to contribute information to this national programme. Guidance Clubs should take steps to provide opportunities for their registered Scouts to undertake relevant qualifications, such as the FA Talent ID Level 2 badge. 421 422 Youth Development Rules 225. Each Club shall ensure that, where the relevant Scout’s duties include those referred to in Rule 224, in addition to complying with the Scout registration requirements of Section Q of the Premier League Rules, it provides evidence to the League within five days of employing or engaging the Scout that the Scout holds the qualification required by Rule 224.1, and the League shall register the Scout where it is satisfied that the registration requirements of Section Q have been complied with and the Scout holds the qualification required by Rule 224.1. Scouts: Attendance at Matches 226.Each Club which operates an Academy shall permit the Scouts of other Clubs to attend at matches played in the Games Programmes provided that: 226.1.the Club which has employed or engaged the Scout notifies both Clubs involved in the match of the Scout’s proposed attendance by no later than 12 noon on the last Working Day before the published date of the match; and 226.2.the Scout is able to produce on demand to the home Club the identification card issued to him by his Club in accordance with the Premier League Rules. 227.Each Scout shall inform the home Club of his arrival at a match. 228. Each Club which operates an Academy shall prepare and produce a document setting out the process of how Scouts employed by that Club should approach Academy Players (and other players) and the process thereafter. Such process should comply in full with the Premier League Rules, these Rules and the Code of Conduct for Scouts and should build upon the training that the Scout received while obtaining the relevant scouting qualification referred to in Rule 224.1. Registrations and Provision of Information by the League 229. Upon receiving an application by a Club to register an Academy Player, the League shall immediately provide to the Academy Player’s Parent a copy of these Rules and of the Parent’s Charter. 222.Each Club operating a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy shall comply with Rule 221 but only in respect of players in the Under 17 to Under 18 age groups. 223. Subject to a Club complying with Rule 221 or 222 (as appropriate depending on the Category of its Academy), and to a sufficient number of Clubs (and Football League clubs) likewise complying, the Premier League may make available to it benchmarked data derived from comparing the Performance Analysis data it has submitted to the League with that submitted by other Clubs (on an anonymised basis). Scouts: Qualifications 224. Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that each of its Scouts whose duties include the identification of Academy Players whose registration the Club may wish to secure (in addition to complying with the provisions of Section Q of the Premier League Rules): 224.1.is in possession of such qualification as the League may require from time to time; 224.2.understands and complies in full with the Premier League Rules, these Rules and the Code of Conduct for Scouts; and 224.3.undertakes Continued Professional Development each year. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Talent Identification and Recruitment Talent Identification and Recruitment whether permission should be granted to register the relevant Academy Player, shall junior club of which such Trialist is a member; and Guidance Rule 229 The League will where possible send the Rules and Charter to Parents by email with a read-receipt, or by recorded delivery if no email address is provided. Rule 233 The presumption set out in this Rule is rebuttable if the new Club can establish to the satisfaction of the Board that it did not in fact breach Rule 297. register Academy Players who reside within the travel times measured from the 423 424 Youth Development Rules Time/Distance Rules 234.Subject to Rule 264, each Club which operates an Academy shall be permitted to location of the Club’s principal venue for the provision of coaching and education set out in the following table. Development Phase engaged in the Full Under 16 age other Academy Any question or dispute concerning the travelling time requirements in this Rule, and be determined by the Board. Trials 235. Subject to the conditions set out in Rules 236 and 242, a Trialist may attend an Academy for up to eight consecutive weeks in any one season without being registered provided that: 235.1.at least seven days’ prior written notice to that effect shall be given to any 235.2. before the trial commences his particulars shall be notified forthwith to the League by sending to the Board: (a) PLYD Form 2 duly completed; (b) proof of his home address and date of birth in such form as is required by the Board; and (c) a photographic image of the Trialist in such format as is required by the Board. 236. In the case of the Trialist in one of the age groups Under 9 to Under 16, a Club may apply to the Board for permission to extend the period of eight weeks referred to in Rule 235 for an additional period of four weeks. 237.An application to extend a trial period must be: 237.1.made by the Club at least one week before the Trialist’s trial period is due to expire; 237.2.accompanied by such information and assurances as the League may require; and 237.3.consented to by the Trialist and his Parent. Permitted recruitment time/distance Foundation Phase Youth Development Phase Professional Category 1 1 hour No limit for Academy Players Time Training Model between the Under 14 and groups; 1 1⁄2 hours for all Players in the Youth Development Phase. no limit Category 2 1 hour 1 1⁄2 no limit Category 3 1 hour 1 1⁄2 no limit Category 4 N/A N/A no limit 230.Subject to Rule 231, the League will undertake the registration (which shall be backdated to the date of application) of the Academy Player if: 230.1. seven days have elapsed from the date the League receives the application referred to above; and 230.2. during that time, the League has not been contacted by the Academy Player or his Parent to inform the League that he no longer wishes to be registered as an Academy Player for that Club, and in such circumstances, the Academy Player may be coached by and play for the Club during the period of seven days referred to in Rule 230.1. The provisions of Rules 296 to 299 shall apply during the period referred to in Rule 230.1. 231. Without prejudice to its powers of inquiry under Section W of the Premier League Rules, prior to undertaking any registration of an Academy Player, the League may, in its absolute discretion, request: 231.1. any Official of the Club seeking to register the Academy Player, any Official of a Club with which the Academy Player has previously been registered, the Academy Player himself and/or his Parent(s) to appear before it to answer questions; and 231.2.such Persons or any Club (or club) to produce documents, in each case, to ensure that there has been no breach of Rules 296 to 299. 232. Where a request is made by the League in accordance with Rule 231, the League may, in its absolute discretion, stay the registration of the Academy Player until it is satisfied
that there has been no breach of Rules 296 to 299 (and, in such circumstances, the Academy Player may not be coached by or play for the Club seeking to register him until the League notifies the Academy Player and the Club that the registration has been undertaken). 233. If the Academy Player directly or indirectly contacts another Club, and such contact results in the Academy Player becoming registered with that other Club without the consent of the Club referred to in Rule 229, the other Club shall be presumed to have breached Rule 297. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Talent Identification and Recruitment Talent Identification and Recruitment the initial eight week trial period but may at any time terminate an extended trial to Under 16 inclusive; to an Academy Player in age group Under 16 who has been informed by Rule 268, Rule 270 or Rule 271 to seek registration as an Academy registration terminated in Season 2019/20 (whether pursuant to Rule 266.3, Board, return to that Club as a Trialist in accordance with Rule 235, provided with the applicable trial period being no more than eight may apply to the Board to extend the trial period by an 425 426 Youth Development Rules 238. An application to extend a trial period shall only be granted by the League if it is satisfied as to arrangements put in place by the Club for the welfare and education of the Trialist. 239.A Trialist may not register with another Club (or club) during the first seven weeks of period to which he is subject. 240.Rule 34 (Performance Clocks) and Rule 35 (Multi-disciplinary Reviews) shall apply with regard to Trialists. 241. Each Club shall give the League all such access to information and Persons as it may require in order to monitor the welfare and progression of Trialists and to determine whether to grant an application to extend a trial period. 242.The conditions referred to in Rule 235 are as follows: 242.1. a trial may be offered or given by a Club to anyone in age groups Under 9 to Under 11 inclusive who has his permanent residence within one hour’s travelling time of the Club’s Academy; 242.2.a trial may be offered or given by any Club to anyone in age groups Under 12 and Under 13 who has his permanent residence within one and a half hours’ travelling time of the Club’s Academy; 242.3.a trial may be offered or given by a Club to anyone in age groups Under 14 242.4. subject to Rule 242.5.2 a trial may be offered or given by one or more Clubs the Club holding his registration that it will not offer to enter into a Scholarship Agreement with him, any such trial or series of trials may not in the aggregate exceed eight weeks; 242.5.subject to Rule 242.6, a trial may not be offered or given to anyone: 242.5.1.who is on trial at another Academy; or 242.5.2. whose registration is held by another Club (or club) except with the written consent of such Club (or club) or in the case of an Academy Player who is exercising his entitlement under either Player at the Academy of another Club (or club); 242.6.in respect of Season 2020/21 only, where an Academy Player has had his Rule 267 or Rule 272.4), he may, having obtained prior approval from the that: 242.6.1.he may only return as a Trialist once during Season 2020/21, consecutive weeks, save that the Club at which he is a Trialist additional period of four consecutive weeks (in accordance with the process set out at Rule 237); 242.6.2. he may not represent the Club in the Games Programme during the trial period; and 242.6.3. the provisions of Rule 239 shall not apply to a trial under this Rule 242.6. The Trialist shall be free to trial with another Club during the currency of his trial period under this Rule (albeit the timeline for his trial under this Rule 242.6 shall continue to run and the timelines in this Rule shall continue to apply). Any question or dispute concerning the travelling time requirements in this Rule shall be determined by the Board in its absolute discretion. 243. If a Trialist attending an Academy is injured so that he cannot be coached or play football or if the period of his trial is interrupted by any other occurrence, application may be made to the Board in writing to extend the period of his trial, giving full reasons therefor, and the Board shall have power to extend such period in such terms as it may think fit. 244. If before the date upon which a Trialist’s trial period is due to end his trial is terminated, notice to that effect shall be given to the League by sending to the Board PLYD Form 3 duly completed. 245.Upon a
Trialist commencing a trial, the League may provide to him and his Parent a copy of these Rules and such other information as the League considers relevant. 246. Where a Club makes an application to the League in PLYD Form 5 that an Academy Player who is a Trialist with that Club at the time of the application be registered as an Academy Player with that Club, the relevant trial will be immediately deemed cancelled by the League and the provisions of Rules 229 to 233 shall apply. Pre-Registration Agreements 247. Subject to the provisions of Art. 19 of the FIFA Regulations on the Status and Transfer of Players, on or after 1st January in any season a Club may enter into a pre-registration agreement with a player who does not reside within one and a half hours’ travelling time of its Academy provided that such a player is then: 247.1.in his Under 16, Under 17 or Under 18 year; 247.2.in Full Time Education; and 247.3. not registered with another Club or Football League club (except in circumstances where the Board grants approval for the player to remain registered at his current Club until the agreement takes effect). 248. A pre-registration agreement shall be in PLYD Form 4 and shall include an undertaking by the Club to enter into a Scholarship Agreement with the player upon the Club having acquired the player’s registration and: 248.1. in the case of a player in his Under 16 year, on or after the last Friday in June in the academic year in which the Academy Player reaches the age of 16; or 248.2.in the case of a player in his Under 17 or Under 18 year, upon his ceasing Full Time Education. Unless authorised in writing by the Board, a breach of such an undertaking will constitute a breach of these Rules. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Talent Identification and Recruitment Talent Identification and Recruitment shall submit the completed PLYD Form 6 to the Board at the same time that it to complete PLYD Form 6, he should nevertheless submit PLYD Form 5 to the Board registration agreement which remains current. unless he is in Full Time Education. be registered by each Club in each age group, and each Club shall comply with any are as follows: 427 428 Youth Development Rules 257. An application for the registration of an Academy Player at an Academy shall be made by completing and submitting to the Board: (a) PLYD Form 5 signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory; (b) a copy of the Code of Conduct referred to in Rule 197; (c) proof of both the Academy Player’s home address and date of birth in such form as is required by the Board; and (d) a photographic image of the Academy Player in such format as is required by the Board. The completed PLYD Form 5 must be submitted to the Board by the Club within five days of signature by the Academy Player. 258.A Club shall request each Academy Player (or if he is a minor his Parent) to complete PLYD Form 6 at the same time that he completes PLYD Form 5. If he does so the Club submits PLYD Form 5. If the Academy Player or his Parent (as applicable) elects not forthwith. 259.An application in PLYD Form 5 shall be refused if it is made in respect of a player with whom a Club (or club), other than the applicant Club, has entered into a pre-260.Except in the case of a Scholar, a player shall not be registered as an Academy Player 261.The Board may from time to time direct the minimum number of Academy Players to such direction. 262.The maximum numbers of Academy Players registrable by a Club at any one time Age groups Under 9 to Under 14 inclusive: 30 in each age group Age groups Under 15 and Under 16 inclusive: 20 in each age group Age groups Under 17 and Under 18: 30 across both age groups Age groups Under 19 to Under 21 inclusive: 15 in each age group save that no Club shall be in breach of this Rule where any surplus of Academy Players registered in a particular age group is as a consequence of the Club agreeing Season 2019/20 Registration Extensions with one or more of its Academy Players. 263. No application to register any Academy Player in the Under 9 age group may be signed by the Academy Player before the third Saturday in May immediately preceding his Under 9 year. 264. A player in age groups Under 12 to Under 16 inclusive who resides more than one and a half hours’ travelling time from the nearest Academy may be registered as an Academy Player at the nearest Club which operates an Academy of the appropriate Category subject to the following conditions: 249.Clubs shall submit to the Board copies of all pre-registration agreements within five days of their being entered into. 250. A written Coaching Curriculum shall be annexed to each pre-registration agreement and the player shall not be coached by or at the Club’s Academy or participate in its matches, tours, Festivals, Training Camps or Tournaments until the programme has been approved in writing by the Board and then only to the extent set out in the programme. Registrations 251. Each Club shall ensure that only Academy Players registered with that Club, Trialists attending Trials in accordance with Rule 235 and players with whom the Club has entered into a pre-registration agreement in accordance with Rule 247 shall be coached by or at that Club’s Academy or participate in matches, tours, Festivals, Training Camps or Tournaments in which the Club operating that Academy is involved. 252. Each Club must ensure that every player who represents it in a match, Festival, Tournament or any other event that forms part of the Games Programme is able to produce at that event, on request by the League, a valid registration card issued by the League. 253. Subject to Rule 254 (and save for any instances in which a Season 2019/20 Registration Extension
is agreed), players in age groups Under 9, Under 10, Under 11, Under 12, Under 14 and Under 16 shall be registered for one year and those in age groups Under 13 and Under 15 for two years. 254.The registration of an Academy Player shall endure until the last Friday in June in the academic year in which he reaches the age of 16 if: 254.1.he is engaged in the Full Time Training Model; or 254.2. the Club has made an application to the Board to this end, having offered to engage the Academy player on the Full Time Training Model and the Academy Player having rejected this offer for sound educational reasons. In such a case the Board shall enquire into the circumstances and satisfy itself as to the bona fides of the application, and if so satisfied shall have the power to determine that the Academy Player’s registration should so endure. 255.The registration of Academy Players will be undertaken by the League and all registrations are subject to the approval of the Board. 256. Registrations of Academy Players undertaken by The Football League which are held by Clubs promoted to the League shall be treated as having been undertaken by the League provided all circumstances surrounding that registration comply with these Rules, failing which the League shall be at liberty to reject that registration unless otherwise determined by the Board. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Talent Identification and Recruitment Talent Identification and Recruitment shall include full particulars of any coaching the Academy Player will cause the Academy Player to be absent from school; Rule at an Academy, the Head of Education shall make enquiries of the currency of his registration so as to satisfy himself that the Academy that it is not adversely affecting his education; the result of each enquiry adverse report shall apply to the Board for the cancellation of the Academy a list in PLYD Form 7 containing the names of each of the Academy Players whose Agreement whose names are included in the list required by Rule U.32), indicating: and Under 14 age groups, which of those Academy Players have agreed to 429 430 Youth Development Rules 264.1. an application for registration of an Academy Player under the provisions of this Rule shall be accompanied by a written Coaching Curriculum which receive at or in the locality of his place of residence; 264.2.the Coaching Curriculum shall be designed so as to ensure that it does not 264.3. in the case of an Academy Player registered under the provisions of this Academy Player’s school at least four times each season during the Player’s best interests are being served by the Coaching Curriculum and shall be reported in writing to the Academy Manager who in the event of an Player’s registration; and 264.4. unless any other travelling arrangements have been submitted to and approved in writing by or on behalf of the Board, on the occasion of each visit by the Academy Player to the Academy at which he is registered he shall be accompanied on both the outward and the return journey by his Parent. 265.An application to register an Academy Player shall be refused if: 265.1.the Academy Player is in age groups Under 10, Under 11 or Under 12; 265.2. the registration of that Academy Player was held by another Club or Football League club (“the former Club”) within the period of 12 months prior to the making of the application; 265.3. the former Club had given notice to that Academy Player under the provisions of Rules 267.1 or 267.2 that it intended to retain his registration; and 265.4. the Club making the application had within the said period of 12 months registered two Academy Players in age groups Under 10, Under 11 or Under 12 whose registrations had been held by the former Club, unless the Club making the application and the former Club agree otherwise. 266.On or before the third Saturday in May in every year each Club shall send to the Board registration it then holds (other than those who have entered into a Scholarship 266.1.which it retains; 266.2.which it intends to retain; 266.3.which it intends to terminate (with effect from the first Saturday in June); and 266.4.in the case of Academy Players in the Under 9, Under 10, Under 11, Under 12 a Season 2019/20 Registration Extension. End of Season Procedure 267.Except in the case of an Academy Player who has been offered and has accepted a Scholarship Agreement in accordance with Rule 278 or agreed a Season 2019/20 Registration Extension: 267.1. on or before the third Saturday in May in every year in which his registration is held, each Club shall give or send to each of its Academy Players in age groups Under 9 to Under 11 PLYD Form 8 notifying him whether it intends to retain or to terminate his registration with effect from the first Saturday in June; and 267.2. on or before the third Saturday in May, each Club shall give or send to each of its Academy Players in age groups Under 12 and Under 14 PLYD Form 9 notifying him whether it intends to retain his registration for the next two seasons or to terminate it with effect from the first Saturday in June. 268. An Academy Player who receives notification under Rule 267.1 or Rule 267.2 of his Club’s intention to terminate his registration shall be at liberty following receipt of such notification to seek registration as an Academy Player at the Academy of
any other Club (or club). 269.Where a Club and Academy Player agree to a Season 2019/20 Registration Extension: 269.1. that agreement must be confirmed to the League (in such form as approved by the League) by the third Saturday in May; 269.2. the Season 2019/20 Registration Extension may be extended by a further six weeks by agreement between the Club and Academy Player, provided that confirmation is sent to the League (in such form as approved by the League) by no later than 29 October 2020; 269.3.by no later than the date falling two weeks before the last day of the Season 2019/20 Registration Extension (as extended pursuant to Rule 269.2, where applicable), each Club shall: 269.3.1. provide to each relevant Academy Player in the Under 9 to Under 11 age groups a PLYD Form 8 notifying him whether it intends to retain or to terminate his registration with effect from the end of the Season 2019/20 Registration Extension; 269.3.2. provide to each relevant Academy Player in the Under 12 and Under 14 age groups a PLYD Form 9 notifying him whether it intends to retain his registration for the next two seasons or to terminate his registration with effect from the end of the Season 2019/20 Registration Extension; 269.4. where a Club offers to retain the Academy Player’s registration in line with Rule 269.3.1 or 269.3.2, confirmation of whether the Academy Player has accepted or refused that offer must be provided to the League (in such form as approved by the League) before the conclusion of the Season 2019/20 Registration Extension (as extended pursuant to Rule 269.2, where applicable); 

     

     

    

 

 

		Talent Identification and Recruitment Talent Identification and Recruitment Club’s intention to retain his registration shall likewise be at liberty after the first other Club (or club) provided that: Board terminating his registration; and notified in writing by his Club that such an offer will not be forthcoming shall any other Club (or club) and, in such circumstances (save where the Academy Player holds his registration shall not be entitled to receive compensation from any Club (or development of that Academy Player, in accordance with Rule 325. Guidance In the circumstances outlined in Rule 271, where a different Club or club signifies its intent to register the Academy Player beyond his Under 16 year, the two Clubs/clubs concerned, the Academy Player (through his Parents) and the League shall enter into discussions, where appropriate, to consider means by which he might begin training with his new Club or club before the end of his Under 16 year, provided always that his education is not negatively affected in any way. 431 432 Youth Development Rules 271A.In respect of Season 2020/21 only, the deadline of 31 December in Rule 271 shall be amended to 1 March. Termination of Registration 272. Subject to Rule 273, the registration of an Academy Player who has not entered into a Scholarship Agreement with a Club shall terminate upon the happening of the earliest of the following events: 272.1.the Academy Player completing his Full Time Education; 272.2. the receipt by the Board at any time of a mutual cancellation notification in PLYD Form 10 duly completed and signed by the Academy Player and his Parent and on behalf of the Club holding his registration; 272.3. the receipt by the Board of the Academy Player’s notice duly given in accordance with the provisions of Rule 270.1; 272.4. the first Saturday in June following the receipt by the Board of PLYD Form 7 upon which his Club has indicated its intention to terminate the Academy Player’s registration; 269.5. an Academy Player who receives notification under Rule 269.3.1 or 269.3.2 of his Club’s intention to terminate his registration (or who has received an offer of retention under those Rules but has refused it) shall be at liberty to seek registration as an Academy Player at the Academy of any other Club (or club) with effect from the conclusion of his Season 2019/20 Registration Extension (as extended pursuant to Rule 269.2, where applicable). 270.An Academy Player who receives notification under Rule 267.1 or Rule 267.2 of his Saturday in June to seek registration as an Academy Player at the Academy of any 270.1.by the first Saturday in June he has given written notice to his Club and the 270.2.he has received the Board’s written acknowledgement of the same. 271.Subject to Rule 271A, an Academy Player in age group Under 16 who has not received an offer to enter into a Scholarship Agreement by 31 December or who has been thereafter be at liberty to seek registration as an Academy Player at the Academy of concerned remains in Full Time Education beyond his Under 16 year), the Club that club) that subsequently registers the Academy Player for its training and 272.5.at the conclusion of a Season 2019/20 Registration Extension, where no agreement has been reached in accordance with Rule 269.4; or 272.6.the expiry, surrender, suspension or revocation of the Academy licence of the Club holding the registration. 273.The Board shall have power at any time to cancel the registration of an Academy Player: 273.1.upon the written application of either: 273.1.1. the Academy Player or, if the Academy Player is a Child, his Parent on his behalf (and one of the grounds, but not the only ground, on which such an application may be made is that the categorisation of the Club’s Academy has been lowered pursuant to Rule 20.3); or 273.1.2.the Club holding his registration; or 273.2.of its own volition in the circumstances set out in Rule 274. 274. If the Board is not
satisfied that a Club is complying with any one or more of the Rules concerning the Hybrid or Full Time Training Model, or if it is of the view that the education of an Academy Player engaged on the Hybrid or Full Time Training Model is being prejudiced as a result of his engagement thereon (regardless of whether the Club is in compliance with these Rules) it may, either of its own volition or on the written application of an Academy Player who is affected thereby (or of his Parent on his behalf if he is a Child): 274.1.cancel the registration of the Academy Player; or 274.2.order that the Academy Player be deemed to be engaged on one of the other Training Models. 275. The Board will not exercise its powers set out in Rule 274 without having first given the Club, the Academy Player and his Parent the opportunity to make representations to it. 276. The Board shall determine such an application in such manner as it shall think fit and, in particular, shall have power to appoint one or more suitably qualified Persons to enquire into all the circumstances of the application (adopting such procedures as are considered appropriate) and to report to the Board, recommending whether the application should be granted or refused. If the application is granted, the Board may impose conditions (e.g. as to compensation) on the cancellation of the registration. For the avoidance of doubt, the ability to determine any application, and any conditions relating thereto, shall continue notwithstanding any expiry of the registration after the date of the original application. 277. Upon an Academy Player’s registration terminating by virtue of the provisions of Rule 272.2, the Board shall provide him with a copy of PLYD Form 10 as evidence thereof. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Talent Identification and Recruitment Talent Identification and Recruitment from time to time; and application for cancellation of his registration pursuant to clause 13.1 of the include, without limitation, those incurred by the League in the conduct of the 433 434 Youth Development Rules 286.An Academy Player who enters into a Scholarship Agreement with a Club shall be: 286.1.entitled to receive such remuneration as shall be determined by the Board 286.2.required to complete his Education Programme (as defined in PLYD Form 1). 287. The registration of an Academy Player who enters into a Scholarship Agreement with a Club shall be effected by completion of and submission to the Board of Football Association Form G(4), signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory, together with copies of the Academy Player’s Scholarship Agreement, the initial duration of which must not exceed two years, and birth certificate. 288. If the parties to a Scholarship Agreement have agreed in writing that they will enter into a contract of employment in Form 16 prior to or immediately upon the termination of the Scholarship Agreement, and provided that the written agreement between them specifies the length of the contract and full details of all the remuneration and benefits payable under it, the Club shall not be obliged to complete and sign a mutual cancellation notification upon the Academy Player’s Scholarship Agreement. If the Club chooses not to cancel the Academy Player’s registration, the Academy Player shall remain registered with the Club and the Scholarship Agreement shall remain in full force and effect. 289.Appeal against Termination An appeal by an Academy Player under the provisions of clause 10.3 or by a Club under the provisions of clause 12.3 of PLYD Form 1 shall be commenced by notice in writing addressed to the other party to the agreement and to the Board. 290.Appeal against Disciplinary Decision An appeal by an Academy Player under the provisions of paragraph 3.3.2 of the Schedule to PLYD Form 1 shall be commenced by notice in writing addressed to the Club and to the Board. 291.Appeals pursuant to Rule 289 or Rule 290 shall be conducted in such manner as the Board may determine. 292.The Board may allow or dismiss any such appeal and make such other order as it thinks fit. 293.Order for Costs The Board shall have power to make an order for costs: 293.1.in determining appeals under Rule 289 or Rule 290; and 293.2.if any such appeal, having been commenced, is withdrawn. 294.The Board shall have power to determine the amount of any such costs which may appeal. Scholarships 278.Subject to Rule 278A, on or after 1 January in the year in which he attains the age of 14 years and in any event on or before 31 December in his Under 16 year, a Club may offer to enter into a Scholarship Agreement with an Academy Player whose registration it holds. 278A.In respect of Season 2020/21 only, the deadline of 31 December in Rule 278 shall be amended to 1 March. 279. Failure by a Club to honour any offer of a scholarship notified to the League in accordance with Rule 281, without reasonable cause shall render that Club liable to disciplinary action pursuant to Section W of the Premier League Rules. 280.A Club may likewise offer to enter into a Scholarship Agreement with an Academy Player in age group Under 16 who is seeking registration under the provisions of Rule 271. 281.A club which operates a Category 4 Academy may only offer to enter into a Scholarship Agreement with: 281.1.anyone who is not an Academy Player; or 281.2.an Academy Player in age group Under 16 who is seeking registration under the provisions of Rule 271, but only on or after 1 January in his Under 16 Year. 282. Any offer made under the provisions of Rules 278 or 280 shall be in PLYD Form 11, a copy of which shall be sent to the Board by the Club making the offer within five days of it being made. In addition, any offer of scholarship to a player registered with
a club not in membership of the Premier League or Football League shall be sent to the Board by the Club within five days of such offer being made. 283. An Academy Player receiving an offer in PLYD Form 11 shall respond thereto within 28 days by completing and submitting to the Club making the offer PLYD Form 12, a copy of which shall be sent to the Board by the Club within five days of receipt. An Academy Player who does not accept the offer shall be at liberty after the first Saturday in June following his Under 16 year to seek registration at any other Club (or club). 284.An Academy Player who fails to respond as required by Rule 283 shall be deemed to have not accepted the offer. 285.A Club may enter into a Scholarship Agreement with an Academy Player if: 285.1.it holds his registration; or 285.2.his registration is not held by another Club (or club); and 285.3. (except in the case of an Academy Player who has entered into a Scholarship Agreement with another Club (or club) which has been cancelled by mutual agreement) he is under the age of 18 years; and 285.4. the Scholarship Agreement commences no earlier than the last Friday in June in the academic year in which the Academy Player reaches the age of 16. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Youth Development Rules Facilities Talent Identification and Recruitment party may by notice in writing appeal against such decision to the Premier League a player with whom another Club (or club) has entered into a pre-registration registration is held by a Club shall not, either directly or indirectly, make any approach an Academy Player by that Club by offering him, or any Person connected whether in cash or in kind; into a Scholarship Agreement and in particular no Club shall pay or offer to 435 436 Youth Development Rules 295.Costs ordered to be paid as aforesaid shall be recoverable: 295.1.in the case of a Club, under the provisions of Rule E.27; or 295.2.in the case of an Academy Player, as a civil debt. 296.Further Appeal Within 14 days of a decision of the Board given under the provisions of Rule 292 either Appeals Committee whose decision shall be final. Approaches by and to Clubs and Inducements 297.A Club shall not, either directly or indirectly, make any approach to or communicate with: 297.1.an Academy Player registered with another Club (or club); or 297.2.a player with whom another Club (or club) has entered into a pre-registration agreement which remains current. 298.A public statement made by an Official of or Intermediary for a Club expressing interest in an Academy Player whose registration is held by another Club (or club) or agreement which remains current shall be deemed for the purpose of Rule 296 to be an indirect approach in breach of that Rule. 299.Except as permitted by Rules 268, 269.5, 270, 271 and 283, an Academy Player whose to another Club (or club). 300. Except that a Club may, not earlier than 1 November next following the commencement of his Under 16 year, offer an Academy Player a contract as a Contract Player upon his attaining the age of 17 years and subject to Rules 247 and 278: 300.1.no Club shall induce or attempt to induce a player to become registered as with him, either directly or indirectly, a benefit or payment of any description 300.2.no Club shall likewise induce or attempt to induce an Academy Player to enter pay to an Academy Player upon his entering into a Scholarship Agreement remuneration in excess of the remuneration referred to in Rule 286.1; and 300.3.no Academy Player shall, either directly or indirectly, accept any such inducement. Facilities 301.Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that: 301.1.it provides as a minimum the facilities and accommodation set out in Rules 303 to 317; and 301.2. if it operates a Category 1 Academy, such facilities and accommodation are available for the exclusive use of its Academy at all times when it requires access to them in order to comply with these Rules. 302. Save where otherwise indicated, or with the permission of the Board, the facilities and accommodation set out in Rules 303 to 317 shall be provided at the Club’s principal venue for the coaching and education of Academy Players. 303.Grass pitches 304. Each Club shall take all reasonable steps to maintain each grass pitch used by its Academy at all times when such pitches are required by the Academy for matches or coaching. 305. The League shall inspect the Academy grass pitches of each Club which operates a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy at least twice a year, and of each Club which operates a Category 3 Academy from time to time. Category 1 a) A sufficient number of grass pitches of the appropriate sizes (as required by the Rules relating to Games Programmes and with goals sized as required by the Rules relating to Games Programmes) to enable the Club to play all its matches in the Games Programmes and fulfil its commitments under these Rules as regards coaching. b) One floodlit grass pitch enclosed with perimeter fencing and with designated areas for spectator attendance (save that if a Club is unable to obtain planning permission for floodlighting then the requirement for floodlighting shall be waived). c) A designated area (on grass) for the coaching of goalkeepers.
Category 2 and 3 a) A sufficient number of grass pitches of the appropriate sizes (as required by the Rules relating to Games Programmes and with goals sized as required by the Rules relating to Games Programmes) to enable the Club to play all its matches in the Games Programmes and fulfil its commitments under these Rules as regards coaching. b) A designated area for the coaching of goalkeepers. Category 4 a) A sufficient number of grass pitches of the appropriate sizes (as required by the Rules relating to Games Programmes and with goals sized as required by the Rules relating to Games Programmes) to enable the Club to play all its matches in the Games Programmes and fulfil its commitments under these Rules as regards coaching. b) A designated area (on grass) for the coaching of goalkeepers. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Facilities Facilities Guidance The Premier League and Football League are consulting on the requirements for Category 3 Clubs’ indoor facilities to have an Artificial Surface. Guidance Because of Rule 307, Clubs may need to have a greater number of pitches than the bare minimum necessary to fulfil matches in the Games Programme. Guidance Sufficient and suitable facilities must be provided at all venues. Thus, if a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy utilises an Artificial Surface pitch or an indoor pitch which is located away from its principal venue, it must ensure that there is substantial compliance with this Rule 310 with regard to changing room and washing facilities. A changing room may not be used as any of the other rooms (e.g. team meeting room) required by these Rules. Guidance In Category 3 and 4 Academies, this room: a) b) need not be located at the principal venue; but if it is so located (but not otherwise), may also be used as the guest lounge described in Rule 312. 437 438 Youth Development Rules 311.Team meeting room Categories 1 to 4 A dedicated room large enough to hold 20 people and equipped with individual desks (one per Person), audio/visual projection equipment and a large screen, internet access and computers. 308.Artificial Surface Pitch requirement for floodlighting shall be waived). It is recommended and Rule K.15. 309.Indoor area for training and the playing of matches Note: ideally a Club’s indoor facility should be located at its principal venue for the coaching of Academy Players and any new facility must be located at the principal venue. It is accepted, however, that a number of Clubs have existing indoor facilities which are located elsewhere, or that it may be impossible for a Club’s indoor facility to be located at its principal venue for planning reasons. In such cases, where the Board is satisfied that the Club’s indoor facility may be located other than at its principal venue, there shall also be a requirement that the Rules relating to the maximum travel time from an Academy Player’s residence to the coaching venue are complied with. Categories 1 and 2 One indoor Artificial Surface pitch measuring a minimum of 60 yards by 40 yards which shall be owned by the Club (or alternatively the Club must have a legally enforceable agreement with the owner of the facility for its use by the Club, expiring not earlier than the end of the current Season) and which shall be for the exclusive use of the Academy at all times. (Note: an indoor pitch which complies with the size requirements set out in Rule K.15 is recommended). Categories 3 and 4 Access to one indoor pitch measuring 60 yards by 40 yards during the months of November to April. Alternatively, the pitch may measure 30 yards by 20 yards but if so the Club shall only be permitted to coach the following maximum numbers of Academy Players at any one time: Age groups Under 9 to Under 14 inclusive: 18 in each age group Age groups Under 15 and Under 16 inclusive: 15 in each age group Age groups Under 17 to Under 21 inclusive: 12 in each age group Categories 1 and 2 One floodlit outdoor Artificial Surface pitch (save that if a Club is unable to obtain planning permission for floodlighting then the mandatory with effect from 1 July 2016 that this pitch complies with Categories 3 and 4 Access to one floodlit outdoor Artificial Surface pitch (which need not be at the principal venue). 310.Changing rooms and washing facilities Categories 1 to 4 a) suitably-sized changing rooms equal in number to the number of teams (including visiting teams) playing at the Academy at any one time so that each such team has exclusive use of a changing room; b) a sufficient number of washing and toilet facilities, of a suitable quality, for the exclusive use of all registered Academy Players; c) a sufficient number of separate washing and toilet facilities, of a suitable quality, for the use of visiting teams; d) a sufficient number of separate changing
rooms and washing and toilet facilities, of a suitable quality, for the exclusive use of Match Officials (with separate male and female facilities in the case of Category 1 and Category 2 Academies only, with appropriate arrangements made at Category 3 and Category 4 Academies to facilitate the changing requirements of both male and female Match Officials); and e) (in the case of Category 1 and Category 2 Academies only) a sufficient number of changing rooms and washing and toilet facilities, of a suitable quality, for the exclusive use of therapists and coaches employed at the Academy and other relevant Academy Staff. 306.Each Club shall take such steps as the Board may require if the Board is not satisfied that a pitch is being maintained to an adequate standard. 307. Without prejudice to the generality of Rule 304, each Club shall ensure that the quality of its pitches used for matches in the Games Programme is not adversely affected by coaching taking place on them. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Facilities Facilities Guidance For Category 3 and Category 4 Academies, these can be provided at a place other than the principal venue (e.g. at the Club’s Stadium). Guidance Each club should carefully consider provision of facilities suitable for the medical practice undertaken at each venue. In general, a medical consulting room should be not less than 16 square metres and should be larger if it includes a separate area for the examination couch. There should be provision for: Guidance Clubs may provide such accommodation by lodging students with private households (subject to compliance with all applicable legal requirements including as to DBS checks) or by operating their own dedicated facilities (such as hostels). • • Privacy sufficient to ensure confidentiality of consultation; Desk, examination couch and equipment to facilitate medical examinations to include: • Thermometer; • Sphygmomanometer; • Otoscope and ophthalmoscope; and • Stethoscope; Electronic or paper medical records in secure format; Secure/lockable filing system; Secure/lockable storage for any medicines; Sufficient provisions for all aspects of medical treatment to be undertaken including: • Protocols and equipment for the provision of Basic Life Support and if not provided elsewhere; • Protocols and equipment sufficient for Advanced Trauma and Life Support; Basin with hot and cold water, provision of hand cleansers, clinical taps, hand drying facilities and all necessary provision for effective infection control procedures; Provision of space and seating for person accompanying examinee; Flooring and fittings of materials which can be cleaned to meet infection control standards; and Telephone. • • • • • • • • 439 440 Youth Development Rules 317.Classrooms Category 1 A minimum of three classrooms which shall each: • contain sufficient desks for 20 students; • contain 20 electronic devices with access to the internet; and • conform in all respects with any requirements for classrooms issued by the Department for Education. 316.Academy Player accommodation coaching and education of Academy Players and to the place at Categories 1 to 4 Sufficient and adequate accommodation for all registered Academy Players and Trialists under the age of 18 not residing with their Parents. Clubs shall comply with any guidelines about Academy Player accommodation published by the League from time to time and with all applicable legal requirements in relation to the provision of such accommodation. Such accommodation shall be located in as close proximity as is reasonably practicable to the Club’s principal venue for the which Academy Players undertake their education (if this is not the principal venue). 312.Guest lounge 313.Match analysis suite 314.Medical facilities Such medical facilities as the Club requires to deliver its Sports Science and Medicine/Performance Support Programme. Categories 1 and 2 A room large enough to hold 20 people and equipped with such appropriate video and IT technology as is necessary to undertake, and present the results of, Performance Analysis. If the facility is shared with the professional squad, access for the Academy sufficient for its purposes needs to be clearly demonstrated. Category 3 A match analysis suite is recommended but not mandatory. Categories 1 to 4 A guest lounge for the use of Parents at each training session and match that is open to Parents. The guest lounge shall be large enough to hold 50 people and have access to refreshments and toilet facilities. Note: in Category 3 and 4 Academies, this room may also be used as the team meeting room described in Rule 310 provided that it is large enough. 315.Administration office space Categories 1 to 4 a) Such office space and access to IT, email and the internet as each member of Academy Staff requires in order to perform the responsibilities set out in his job description;
b) A private meeting room. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Youth Development Rules Finance and Expenses Facilities previous season together with the budgeted Academy Financial Information for Guidance In Category 3 and 4 Academies, this may also be used as the team meeting room provided that the timetabling of lessons in the classrooms allows. Flexibility will be accorded to a Club’s provision of classrooms depending on the number of Academy Players that are engaged in each Training Model. Clubs which operate a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy who have in place an artificial pitch which does not meet the requirements of such a pitch as defined in Rule 1.15 may continue to use such a pitch until the end of its natural life. Thereafter however, they must use a pitch which complies with the definition. Guidance The League will produce benchmarked Club by Club information (on an anonymised basis) with regards to expenditure on youth development on an annual basis. The League will keep the Academy Financial Information provided to it pursuant to Rules 318 and 320 confidential save that: 1. the League may disclose the Information if properly required to do so by law or by any regulatory authority; the League may disclose the Information to the ISO or the PGB (and if it does so, the League shall use all reasonable endeavours to ensure that the ISO or the PGB keeps the Information confidential); the League may disclose the Information to any Person or entity retained to undertake an audit of a Club’s Academy Financial Information pursuant to Rule 322 (and if it does so, the League shall use all reasonable endeavours to ensure that the Person or entity so retained keeps the Information confidential); and the League may use the Information to develop and publish benchmarked information on an anonymised basis. 2. 3. 4. 441 442 Youth Development Rules Expenses 324. Without prejudice to Rules 297 to 300, each Club that operates an Academy shall be permitted to reimburse Academy Players and their Parents for actual expenses legitimately incurred as a direct result of the Academy Player’s participation in the activities of the Academy, in accordance with such guidance as is issued by the Board to Clubs from time to time. Finance 318. Each Club which operates an Academy shall by 1 July in each year submit to the League its budgeted Academy Financial Information for its Academy for the following season. 319.Each Club which operates an Academy shall by 1 September in each year submit to the League its actual Academy Financial Information for its Academy for the that season. 320.The Academy Financial Information required by Rule 318 shall be submitted in the format required by the League. 321. The League may, at its discretion, require (and the Club shall deliver), such further information and explanations as it deems fit in connection with the Academy Financial Information submitted by the Club pursuant to Rules 318 and 320. 322.The League shall have the power to obtain an independent audit of a Club’s Academy Financial Information submitted pursuant to these Rules. 323. Each Club’s Academy Financial Information shall be assessed by the Board in order to determine whether to award to the Club a grant from the Professional Youth Game Fund. Category 2 A minimum of two classrooms which shall each: • contain sufficient desks for 20 students; and • contain 20 electronic devices with internet access. At least one of the classrooms must conform in all respects with any requirements for classrooms issued by the Department for Education. Categories 3 and 4 Access for Academy Players and Trialists to a study area large enough to hold 20 people and which contains at least 20 electronic devices with internet access. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Youth Development Rules Compensation Finance and Expenses terms of the guidance issued by the Board in accordance with Rule 324, without the 443 444 Youth Development Rules 325.Without prejudice to Rules 297 to 300, no payment of any kind may be made by a Club to an Academy Player or his Parent (whether directly or indirectly) outside the express prior consent of the Board. Compensation 326. The registration of an Academy Player at an Academy shall impose an obligation on the applicant Club or Football League club (“the Applicant Club”) to pay compensation for the training and development of that Academy Player to any Club or Football League club which previously held his registration (“the Training Club”) provided that: 326.1. the Training Club had indicated in PLYD Form 7 (or, in the case of a Football League club, the equivalent Football League form) its intention to retain the Academy Player’s registration; or 326.2. the Training Club had offered to enter into a Scholarship Agreement pursuant to Rule 278 with the Academy Player; or 326.3. the Academy Player sought registration at the Applicant Club because he had moved residence outside the permitted travelling time from his last Training Club; or 326.4. save where Rule 271 applies, the Training Club and Academy Player mutually agreed to terminate the Academy Player’s registration pursuant to Rule 272.2 and agreed that the Training Club should retain the right to receive compensation should the Academy Player sign for another Club (or club); or 326.5.the Board has made a determination to that effect pursuant to Rule 276; and 326.6. in all the above cases, the Training Club held a valid licence to operate an Academy in accordance with these Rules (or to operate a Football Academy or Centre of Excellence in accordance with the Rules pertaining to youth development which these Rules replaced). 327.The amount of compensation referred to in Rule 326 shall be: 327.1.such sum as shall be due pursuant to this section of the Rules; or 327.2. as regards the compensation payable by the Applicant Club to the most recent Training Club, such sum as shall have been agreed between them. 328. Rules 330 to 340 govern the compensation due in respect of an Academy Player who is in, or about to enter, any age group between Under 9 and Under 16 at the time when he is first registered with the Applicant Club save for an Academy Player to whom Rule 329.2 applies. 329. In default of agreement between the Applicant Club and the Academy Player’s most recent Training Club, the Professional Football Compensation Committee shall (in accordance with the provisions of Appendix 11) determine the compensation payable to the latter in respect of an Academy Player: 329.1.who is in any age group between Under 17 and Under 21 when he is registered for the Applicant Club; or 329.2.to whom the Training Club made an offer of a Scholarship Agreement pursuant to Rule 278. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Compensation Compensation Guidance There may be two “applicable fixed fees”. For example, if an Academy Player was registered with a Category 2 Training Club from the age of Under 9 to Under 16, then the applicable fixed fee is £3,000 for each of his initial three years of development (totalling £9,000) and £25,000 for each of the five subsequent years (totalling £125,000) making a total initial fee of £134,000. Guidance In order to give effect to the compensation Rules under the EPPP, Clubs’ previous Football Academies and Centres of Excellence will have a “deemed”, retrospective categorisation to give effect to the provisions for fixed fee compensation in respect of the years up until the coming into force of the Rules. The following applies: Guidance Clubs will be obliged to pay contingent compensation as it falls due in accordance with Rule V.36 (payment within seven days of the triggering event). 445 446 Youth Development Rules 333.The applicable annual fixed fees by reference to the age group of the Academy Player and the Category of Academy are as follows: Age group of the Academy Player Category of the Academy of the Training Club at the relevant time Applicable Annual Fixed Fee Under 9 to Under 11 All Categories £3,000 Under 12 to Under 16 Category 1 £40,000 Under 12 to Under 16 Category 2 £25,000 Under 12 to Under 16 Category 3 £12,500 334.The contingent compensation referred to in Rule 330 shall consist of: 334.1. appearance fees calculated by reference to the number of First Team Appearances (up to a maximum of 100) made by the Academy Player for the Applicant Club or any other Club or Football League club for whom the Academy Player subsequently becomes registered (including by way of a Temporary Transfer or other loan) and to the divisional status of the relevant Club as set out in the table in Rule 335; 334.2. if the Academy Player’s registration is transferred prior to his twenty-third birthday to a club affiliated to a national association other than The Football Association (save for any Welsh club which is a member of the League, The Football League or the National Division of the National League), 20% of any Compensation Fee, Loan Fee and Contingent Sum that the Applicant Club receives which is in excess of: 334.2.1. any amounts of training compensation and/or solidarity payment paid to the Applicant Club and the Training Club pursuant to the FIFA Regulations for the Status and Transfer of Players; and 334.2.2.the actual sum (if any) paid by the Applicant Club to the Training Club to acquire the Academy Player’s registration; 334.3.5% of all Compensation Fees (and transfer fees, where applicable), Loan Fees and Contingent Sums paid in respect of: 334.3.1. all future transfers of the Academy Player’s registration to Clubs (or clubs) in membership of the League, The Football League or the National Division of the National League; and 334.3.2. all future transfers on loan to a club affiliated to a national association other than the Football Association (save for any Welsh club which is a member of the League, The Football League or the National Division of the National League). 330. The compensation due in respect of an Academy Player to whom Rule 328 applies shall consist of an initial fee payable to the most recent Training Club (and to be paid within seven days of the Academy Player being registered for the Applicant Club) and, if the Academy Player is in age group Under 12 or older, contingent compensation is payable to all qualifying Training Clubs in accordance with these Rules. 331.The initial fee referred to in Rule 330 shall be calculated by: 331.1. multiplying the applicable annual fixed fee (or fees) calculated in accordance with Rule 332 by the applicable number of years; and 331.2. adding thereto any initial fee (capped at such sum as would have been payable when calculated in accordance with this section
of the Rules) paid by the most recent Training Club when it acquired the registration of the Academy Player. 332.In Rule 331: 332.1.the “applicable annual fixed fee” means the fee set out in the table in Rule 333 referable to: 332.1.1. the age group of the Academy Player during any year that he was registered with the Training Club; and 332.1.2. the Category of the Training Club’s Academy during that year; and 332.2.the “applicable number of years” means the number of years for which the Academy Player was registered for the Training Club (subject to Rule 339). StatusDeemed retrospective Category for the purposes of calculating compensation (in respect of the period up until the end of Season 2011/12) Club operated a licensed Football Academy which is placed into Category 1 under the new Rules (all Category 1 Clubs will be the subject of an ISO audit by no later than 31 May 2012) Category 1 Club operated a licensed Football Academy which is not placed into Category 1 under the new Rules. Category 2 Club operated a licensed Centre of Excellence Category 3 

     

     

    

 

 

		Compensation Compensation Guidance Rule 340 covers the following situations: 1. where an Academy Player has been registered for only one Training Club but not for the entirety of the period from the start of his Under 12 year to the conclusion of his Under 16 year; and where the Academy Player has been registered for more than one Training Club during the period. 2. In either case, the Training Club(s) receive(s) contingent compensation pro rata to the period that it/they held the Academy Player’s registration. impose an obligation on the Club next holding his registration to pay to the former Club (or club): 447 448 Youth Development Rules 341. The compensation set by the Professional Football Compensation Committee in respect of an Academy Player to whom Rule 329 applies shall be determined in accordance with the Committee’s Regulations (set out at Appendix 11). 342.The new registration of a Contract Player under Premier League Rule U.17 shall Club (or club) compensation for the training and development of that Player if the 342.1.had held that Player’s registration as an Academy Player; 342.2.had offered to enter into a Scholarship Agreement with him which offer he had not accepted; or 342.3.had entered into a Scholarship Agreement with him; and either 342.3.1.the Scholarship Agreement had been terminated at the Player’s request; or 342.3.2. in accordance with the terms thereof the former Club (or club) had offered him a contract as a Contract Player which offer he had not accepted. 335.The appearance fees referred to in Rule 334.1 are as follows: 336.In Rule 334: 336.1. “First Team Appearance” means an appearance either in the starting eleven or as a playing substitute in a first team fixture in the Premier League, the Football League Championship and Football Leagues 1 and 2 (including play-offs), the Football League Cup, the FA Cup, the Football League Trophy, the UEFA Europa League or the UEFA Champions League; 336.2. in the event that the Academy Player’s registration at a Club (or Football League club) is terminated (whether by effluxion of time, cancellation, transfer or otherwise) prior to his having made sufficient appearances to trigger one of the payments set out in Rule 335, that Club (or Football League club) shall pay a pro rata amount to the relevant Training Club(s) and the obligation to pay future sums pursuant to that Rule shall transfer to any new Club (or Football League club) for whom the Academy Player subsequently becomes registered; and 336.3. “Compensation Fee”, “Loan Fee” and “Contingent Sum” shall be interpreted to exclude compensation payable pursuant to Rule 326. 337. Reference in Rules 334 and 336 to the transfer or termination of an Academy Player’s registration shall be interpreted to include transfers or terminations of his registration after he has ceased to be an Academy Player and Clubs who subsequently sign the Academy Player shall be bound to comply with Rules 334.1 and 334.3 and for the avoidance of doubt the original Applicant Club shall not be liable to the Training Club in respect of: 337.1. any appearance fees payable pursuant to Rule 334.1 and due in respect of appearances made by the Academy Player after he has ceased to be permanently registered for the Applicant Club; or Divisional Status of the Club Number of First Team Appearances Premier League Club Football League Championship Club Football League 1 Club Football League 2 Club 10 £150,000 £25,000 £10,000 £5,000 20 £150,000 £25,000 £10,000 £5,000 30 £150,000 £25,000 £10,000 £5,000 40 £150,000 £25,000 £10,000 £5,000 50 £150,000 £25,000 £10,000 £5,000 60 £150,000 £25,000 £10,000 £5,000 70 £100,000 £25,000 £10,000 £5,000 80 £100,000 £25,000 £10,000 £5,000 90 £100,000
 £25,000 £10,000 £5,000 100 £100,000 £25,000 £10,000 £5,000 337.2.sums payable pursuant to Rule 334.2 and 334.3 arising from transfers in respect of which the Applicant Club was not the Transferor Club. 338. Any agreement between a Club and another Club (or club) as to the compensation payable on the transfer of a registration, whether pursuant to Rule 327.2 or otherwise, may not take effect so as to vary the contingent compensation payable pursuant to this section of the Rules to any other Club (or Football League club). 339. If an Academy Player has spent part only of any year at the Training Club, the amount of compensation in respect of that year shall be calculated pro rata (taking into account whether or not the Training Club’s Academy was operational or not during the Close Season or any part of it). 340. If the Academy Player has been registered for a Training Club for part only of the period between the start of his Under 12 year to the conclusion of his Under 16 year, the amount of contingent compensation payable to that Training Club calculated in accordance with these Rules shall be paid pro rata to the Training Club. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Compensation Compensation Guidance The fees set out in Rules 333 and 335 are to be revised annually by the PGB. The Regulations of the Professional Football Compensation Committee referred to in Rule 340 are in Appendix 11 to Premier League Rules. They remain unchanged as regards the calculation of compensation for: • • Academy Players in the Under 18 and older age groups; an Academy Player with whom the Training Club had agreed to enter into a Scholarship Agreement; and an Academy Player with whom the Applicant Club enters into a Scholarship Agreement. • 449 450 Youth Development Rules 343.The amount of compensation payable pursuant to Rule 342 shall be: 343.1.such sum as shall have been agreed between the applicant Club (or club) and the former Club; or 343.2.such sum as the Professional Football Compensation Committee on the application of either Club (or club) shall determine pursuant to Rule 341. 344. Any agreement between Clubs or between a Club and a Football League club as to the amount of compensation payable shall be in writing, and a copy provided to the League within five days of being entered into. 345. All compensation (including instalments thereof and contingent sums) payable to a Club or Football League club shall be paid by the Applicant Club into the Compensation Fee Account. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Youth Development Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League and The Football League PLYD Form 1 Scholarship Agreement PLYD Form 1 Scholarship Agreement “Gross Misconduct” shall mean serious or persistent conduct, behaviour, activity or omission by the Scholar involving one or more of the following: AN AGREEMENT made the (day) ............................. day of (month and year) ............................. Between (club company name) ........................................................................... whose registered office is at (address) ....................................................................................................................................... .................................................................................................................................................................................. (hereinafter called “the Club”) of the one part and (Scholar’s full name) ......................................................................... of (address) ............................................................................... (hereinafter called “the Scholar”) of the other part (a) (b) (c) (d) theft or fraud; deliberate and serious damage to the Club’s property; use or possession of or trafficking in a Prohibited Substance; incapacity through alcohol affecting the Scholar’s performance as a player; breach of or failure to comply with any of the terms of this agreement; (e) WHEREBY it is agreed as follows: or such other similar or equivalent serious or persistent conduct, behaviour, activity or omission by the Scholar which the Board reasonably considers to amount to gross misconduct; 1. Definitions and Interpretation 1.1 The words and phrases below shall have the following meanings: “Authorised Games” shall have the meaning set out in the League Rules; “the League” shall mean the football league of which the Club is a member from time to time; “the Board” shall mean the board of directors of the Club for the time being or any duly authorised committee of such board of directors; “the League Rules” shall mean the rules or regulations from time to time in force of the League; “the Club Rules” shall mean the rules or regulations affecting the Scholar from time to time in force and published by the Club; “National Minimum Wage” means the National Minimum Wage as determined by the Low Pay Commission from time to time; “Contract Player” shall mean any player (other than a Academy Player or Scholar or Youth Player) who has entered into a written contract of employment with a Club as defined by the League Rules; “Parent” means a person who has parental responsibility for the Scholar; “PFA” shall mean the Professional Footballers Association; “Education Programme” shall mean the programme of education provided by the Club being either the advanced apprenticeship framework for sporting excellence (AASE) or any other programme of education approved in writing by the League in conjunction with the PFA; “Player” shall have the meaning set out in the League Rules; “Prohibited Substance” shall have the meaning set out in the FA Rules; “the FA” shall mean The Football Association Limited; “the Rules” shall mean the FA Rules, the League Rules and the Club Rules. “the FA Rules” shall mean the rules and regulations from time to time in force of the FA; 1.2 For the purpose of this agreement and provided the context so permits, the singular shall include the plural and vice versa and any gender includes any other gender. “Football Development Programme” shall mean the programme of football training provided by the Club including the Scholar’s participation in Authorised Games; 453 454 Youth Development Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		Scholarship Agreement PLYD Form 1 Scholarship Agreement PLYD Form 1 5.1.2 when directed by an authorised official of the Club to: 2. Purpose 5.1.2.1 attend at any reasonable place for the purposes of and to participate in training and match preparation; play in any Authorised Games in which he is selected to play for the Club; attend other matches in which the Club is engaged; 2.1 The purpose of this agreement is to provide the Scholar with a period of work-based learning in preparation for a possible future career as a professional association football player. 5.1.2.2 5.1.2.3 3. Duration 5.1.3 5.1.4 to train and play to the best of his skill and ability at all times; except to the extent prevented by injury or illness, to maintain a high standard of physical fitness at all times; to observe the Laws of the Game when playing football; to observe the Rules but in the case of the Club Rules to the extent only that they do not conflict with or seek to vary the express terms of this agreement; that he has given all necessary authorities for the release to the Club of his medical records and will continue to make the same available as requested by the Club from time to time during the continuance of this agreement; to submit promptly to such medical and dental examinations as the Club may reasonably require and undergo such treatment as may be prescribed by the medical or dental advisers of the Club and/or the Club’s insurers; to permit the Club to photograph him individually or as a member of a squad of players and staff of the Club provided that such photographs are for use as the official photographs of the Club; to comply with and act in accordance with all lawful instructions of any authorised official of the Club; and to sign the declaration set out at Schedule Three to this Agreement and to procure that his Parent signs the same. 3.1 Subject as hereinafter provided, this agreement shall remain in force from the date set out in Schedule One for two years. If during the currency of this agreement the Club wishes to offer the Scholar a contract as a Contract Player it may only do so on the condition that the Scholar continues his Education Programme. 3.2 5.1.5 5.1.6 4. Extension of Agreement 5.1.7 4.1 If by reason of illness or injury the Scholar is prevented from participating in the Football Development Programme for a period in excess of five weeks (hereafter “the excess period”): 5.1.8 4.1.1 the duration of this agreement shall be extended by the length of the excess period or, if earlier, until the Scholar’s nineteenth birthday; and within fourteen days of the end of the excess period the Club shall give written notice to the League and to the FA indicating the date to which the duration of the agreement is extended. 4.1.2 5.1.9 5.1.10 4.2 The Club shall be entitled to extend the duration of this agreement by one year by giving to the Scholar written notice to that effect on or before the third Saturday in May in the second year of the agreement and a copy of any such notice shall be sent to the League and to the FA within fourteen days of the date on which it was given. 5.1.11 5.2 Subject to Clause 5.3.4 below, the Scholar may contribute to the media in a responsible manner but whenever circumstances permit the Scholar shall give to the Club reasonable notice of his intention to make any contribution to the public media in order to allow representations to be made to him on behalf of the Club if it so desires. 5. Obligations of the Scholar 5.1 The Scholar agrees: 5.1.1 to participate in the Football Development Programme and the Education Programme; 455 456 Youth Development Forms 

     

     

    

 

		Scholarship Agreement PLYD Form 1 Scholarship Agreement PLYD Form 1 remain open and capable of acceptance by the Scholar for a period of one month from the date upon which the Club gave it to him. 5.3 The Scholar shall not: 5.3.1 reside at any place which the Club reasonably deems unsuitable for the performance of his obligations under this agreement; undertake or be engaged in any employment or be engaged or involved in any trade, business or occupation; indulge in any activity or practice which might endanger his fitness or inhibit his mental or physical ability to train or play or which might cause to be void or voidable any policy of insurance provided for the Scholar by the Club in compliance with the Rules; or knowingly or recklessly do, write or say anything which is likely to bring the Club or the game of football into disrepute. 7. Illness and Injury 5.3.2 7.1 Any injury to or illness of the Scholar shall be reported by him or on his behalf to the Club immediately and the Club shall keep a record of such illness or injury. 5.3.3 8. Permanent Incapacity 8.1 In the event that the Scholar shall be permanently incapacitated the Club shall be entitled to serve a notice upon the Scholar terminating this agreement. The minimum length of such notice shall be three months. The notice may be served at any time after: 5.3.4 8.2 8.3 6. Obligations of the Club The Club shall: 8.3.1 the Scholar is declared to suffer from Permanent Total Disablement as defined in the League’s personal accident insurance scheme; or an appropriately qualified independent medical consultant (the identity of whom shall be agreed between the Club and the Scholar, each acting reasonably, save that in the event that the parties are unable to agree, such individual as shall be appointed by the President or next available officer of the Royal College of Surgeons) certifies that the Scholar has suffered permanent incapacity. 6.1 provide the Football Programme; Development Programme and the Education 8.3.2 6.2 observe the Rules, save that the FA Rules and League Rules shall take precedence over the Club Rules; pay to the Scholar throughout the duration of this agreement (and during agreed holiday periods) the remuneration which by virtue of the League Rules he is entitled to receive as more particularly set out in Schedule One. Such remuneration shall not be less than the National Minimum Wage and shall not exceed any maximum amount specified pursuant to the League Rules; provide the Scholar each year with copies of all the Rules which affect the Scholar and the terms and conditions of the policy of insurance referred to in clause 5.3.3; arrange promptly such medical and dental examinations and treatment as may be prescribed by the medical or dental advisors of the Club in respect of any injury to or illness of the Scholar and shall ensure that any such treatment for any football related injury is undertaken and completed without expense to the Scholar notwithstanding that this agreement expires after such treatment is prescribed; comply with all relevant statutory provisions relating to industrial injury and any regulations made pursuant thereto; and on or before the third Saturday in May in the final year of this agreement give written notice to the Scholar indicating whether or not upon the expiry of this agreement it intends offering to the Scholar a professional contract as a Contract Player and if so setting out the terms thereof, which offer shall 6.3 9. Disciplinary Procedure 6.4 9.1 The Club shall operate the disciplinary procedure set out in Schedule Two hereto in relation to any allegation that there has been a breach of or failure to observe the terms of this agreement or the Rules. 6.5 10. Termination by the Club 10.1 The Club shall be entitled to terminate this agreement by fourteen days’ notice in writing to the Scholar if after due investigation and enquiry it is reasonably satisfied that he: 6.6 10.1.1 10.1.2 shall be guilty of Gross Misconduct;
or has failed to heed any final written warning given under the provisions of Schedule Two hereto; or is convicted of any criminal offence where the punishment consists of an immediate custodial sentence of or exceeding three months. 6.7 10.1.3 457 458 Youth Development Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		Scholarship Agreement PLYD Form 1 Scholarship Agreement PLYD Form 1 12. Termination by the Scholar 10.2 There shall be included in any such notice full particulars of the Club’s reasons for terminating the agreement and a copy of it shall be sent to the League, the FA and the PFA. Within seven days of receiving a termination notice the Scholar by written notice served on the Club and the League may appeal against the decision of the Club to the League in accordance with the League Rules and the parties shall seek to ensure that such appeal shall be heard within a further 28 days. If the Scholar exercises his right of appeal the termination of this agreement shall not become effective unless and until it shall have been determined that the Club was entitled to terminate the agreement pursuant to clause 10.1. Pending such determination the Club may suspend the Scholar. Any such termination shall be subject to the rights of the parties provided for in the League Rules. 12.1 The Scholar shall be entitled to terminate this agreement by fourteen days’ notice in writing to the Club if the Club shall be guilty of serious or persistent breach of the terms and conditions of this agreement. There shall be included in any such notice full particulars of the Scholar’s reasons for terminating the agreement and a copy of it shall be sent to the League, the FA and the PFA. Within seven days of receiving a termination notice the Club by written notice served on the Scholar and the League may appeal against the termination and the appeal shall be determined in accordance with the League Rules and the parties shall seek to ensure that such appeal shall be heard within a further 28 days. If the Club exercises its right of appeal the termination of this agreement shall not become effective unless and until it shall have been determined that the Scholar was entitled to terminate the agreement pursuant to clause 12.1. Any such termination shall be subject to the rights of the parties provided for in the League Rules. 10.3 12.2 12.3 10.4 10.5 12.4 11. Grievance Procedure 12.5 11.1 In the event of any grievance in connection with his education under this agreement and/or its operation the following procedures shall be available to the Scholar in the order set out: 13. Cancellation of Registration 11.1.1 the grievance shall in the first instance be brought informally to the notice of such person as the Club identifies as the person dealing with grievances, failing which to any member of the Club’s youth management; if the grievance is not settled to the Scholar’s satisfaction within 14 days thereafter formal notice of the grievance may be given in writing to the Secretary of the Club requiring it to be considered by the Board. The matter shall thereupon be dealt with by the Board at its next convenient meeting and in any event within four weeks of receipt of the notice; if the grievance is not settled by the Club to the Scholar’s satisfaction the Scholar shall have a right of appeal to the League exercisable within seven days of receipt by the Scholar of written notice of the decision of the Board by notice in writing to the Club and the League and such appeal shall be determined in accordance with the League Rules. 13.1 At any time during the currency of this agreement the Scholar may, by giving fourteen days’ notice in writing to the Club and League, apply for cancellation of his registration, whereupon 13.1.1 the Club may complete and sign a mutual cancellation notification in accordance with the League Rules whereupon this agreement shall terminate (and clause 13.2 shall apply); or within fourteen days of receipt of any notice of cancellation, the Club may apply for the application to be determined by the League in accordance with Youth Development Rule 273. 11.1.2 13.1.2 13.2 In consequence of such a termination, the Scholar shall not be permitted by the League to be registered as a Player until the expiry of two years
from its effective date unless either: 11.1.3 13.2.1 13.2.2 the Club gives its written consent; or the Club has received compensation for the training and development of the Scholar in accordance with the League Rules. 459 460 Youth Development Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		Schedule One Scholarship Agreement PLYD Form 1 PLYD Form 1 Scholarship Allowance 14. Holidays Supplemental Provisions and Employment Rights Act 1996 14.1The Scholar shall be entitled to five weeks holiday a year, to be taken at a time or times as shall be determined by the Club. 1. This Scholarship Agreement commences on ................... and terminates on ................... 2. The Scholar’s employment with the Club began on the date set out in paragraph 1 [replace the words in italics with the appropriate date if it began earlier]. 15. Entire Agreement 15.1This agreement constitutes the entire agreement between the Club and the Scholar and supersedes any and all preceding agreements between the Club and the Scholar. 3. No employment with a previous employer shall count as part of the Scholar’s continuous period of employment hereunder. 4. The Scholar’s hours of work are such as the Club may from time to time reasonably require of him to carry out his duties and the Scholar shall not be entitled to any additional remuneration for work done outside normal working hours. 16. Jurisdiction and Law 16.1This agreement shall be governed by and construed in accordance with English law and the parties submit to the non-exclusive jurisdiction of the English courts. 5. The place of employment shall be at the Club’s ground and training ground but the Club shall be entitled to require the Scholar to play and to undertake his duties hereunder at any other place throughout the world. 6. The terms and conditions of this contract form part of a number of collective agreements between the Club (through the League) and the Scholar (through the PFA) affecting the Scholar’s employment. 17. Privacy Notice 17.1 For the purposes of the Data Protection Act 2018 and the General Data Protection Regulation (“GDPR”) the Scholar acknowledges that the Club, the League, The FA, the PFA and any relevant training body are collecting, sharing and otherwise processing Personal Data which may include Special Categories of Personal Data (both as defined in the GDPR) about the Scholar including such data in this contract and using it for all relevant administrative and statistical purposes connected with the Scholar’s education and potential future in professional football and any other purpose as set out in their data protection notices and policies. The League’s, the PFA’s and The FA’s Player Privacy Notice will be provided to you directly during the registration process and/or will be available on their respective websites. The Club’s Data Protection Policy can be found in the Club’s employee handbook. 7. No contracting out certificate pursuant to the Pensions Scheme Act 1993 is in force in respect of the Scholar’s employment under this contract. 8. There is no entitlement to pensions benefit in relation to the Scholar’s employment. However, the Club shall provide access to a designated stakeholder pension scheme as required by law. For the avoidance of doubt, the Club will not make any contributions to such stakeholder scheme. 9. The wage payable by virtue of Clause 6.3 of this agreement is calculated as follows and shall be paid monthly in arrears:-£ ............ per month from ............ to ............ £ ............ per month from ............ to ............ If the agreement is extended pursuant to the exercise by the Club of the option set out in Clause 4.2, the rate of wage will be as follows: £ ............ per month from ............ to ............ Any other provisions: ....................................................................................................................................................................................
 .................................................................................................................................................................................... 461 462 Youth Development Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		Schedule Two PLYD Form 1 Disciplinary Procedure and Penalties PLYD Form 1 Disciplinary Procedure and Penalties 1. Introduction 3.2.2 Subject as provided in paragraph 3.2.3 no disciplinary penalty will be imposed without first giving the Scholar the opportunity to state his case. A disciplinary hearing may proceed in the Scholar’s absence and a disciplinary penalty may be imposed if he fails to appear at such hearing after having received proper notice thereof. The disciplinary procedure aims to ensure that the Club behaves fairly in investigating and dealing with allegations of unacceptable conduct with a view to helping and encouraging all Scholars to achieve and maintain appropriate standards of conduct and performance. The Club nevertheless reserves the right to depart from the precise requirements of its disciplinary procedure where the Club considers it expedient to do so and where the Scholar’s resulting treatment is no less fair. 3.2.3 3.3 Appeals 3.3.1 The Scholar shall have a right of appeal to the Board against any disciplinary decision. The Scholar should inform the Board in writing of his wish to appeal within seven days of the date of notification to him of the decision which forms the subject of such appeal. The Board will conduct an appeal hearing as soon as possible thereafter at which the Scholar will be given a further opportunity to state his case either personally or through his representative. The decision of the Board will be notified to the Scholar in writing within seven days and subject to paragraph 3.3.2 will be final and binding under this procedure. In the event of any sanction being imposed or confirmed in excess of an oral warning the Scholar may by notice in writing served on the Club and the League within seven days of receipt by the Scholar of written notification of the decision of the Board appeal against it to the League and such appeal shall be determined in accordance with the League Rules. If the Scholar exercises any right of appeal as aforesaid any sanction imposed by the Club upon the Scholar shall not take effect until the appeal has been determined and the sanction confirmed, varied or revoked as the case may be. 2. Records All cases of disciplinary action under this procedure will be recorded and placed in the Club’s records until deleted in accordance with paragraph 4.2. A copy of the Club’s disciplinary records concerning the Scholar will be supplied to the Scholar at his request. 3. The Procedure The following steps will be taken as appropriate in all cases of disciplinary action 3.3.2 3.1 Investigation No action will be taken before a proper investigation has been undertaken by the Club into the matter complained of. If the Club determines the same to be appropriate the Club may by written notice suspend the Scholar for up to fourteen days while the investigation takes place. If the Scholar is so suspended this agreement will continue together with all the Scholar’s rights under it except that during the period of suspension the Scholar will not be entitled to access to any of the Club’s premises except at the prior request or with the prior consent of the Club and subject to such conditions as the Club may impose. The decision to suspend the Scholar will be notified in writing to the Scholar by the Club. 3.3.3 4. Disciplinary Penalties and Termination 3.2 Disciplinary Hearing 4.1 At a disciplinary hearing or on an appeal to the Board against a disciplinary decision the Club may dismiss the allegation or if it is proved to the Club’s satisfaction may: 3.2.1 If the Club decides to hold a disciplinary hearing about the matter complained of the Scholar will be given full details in writing of the complaint against him and reasonable notice of the date and time of the hearing. At the hearing the Scholar will be given an opportunity to state his case either personally, through his representative or the PFA. 4.1.1 give an oral warning, a formal written
warning or after a previous warning or warnings a final written warning to the Scholar; impose a fine not exceeding the amount of 50% of his monthly salary; 4.1.2 463 464 Youth Development Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		Schedule Three Disciplinary Procedure and Penalties PLYD Form 1 PLYD Form 1 Declaration by Scholar and Parents* To be signed by the Scholar: 4.1.3 order the Scholar not to attend at any of the Club’s premises for such period as the Club thinks fit not exceeding two weeks; or where the circumstances set out in Clause 10.1 of this agreement apply, terminate this agreement. I, (full name) ................................................................................. of (address) ............................................... ......................................................................................................... Post Code ........................................... and (email address) ........................................... certify that the Club has not made any approach to me or engaged in any communication with me or any person connected with me, either directly or indirectly, whilst I was registered with another club in membership of the Premier League or EFL (a “League Club”) save as permitted by the League Rules, nor have I approached or engaged in communication with the Club, either directly or indirectly, whilst registered with another League Club, nor has the Club induced or attempted to induce me to enter into the scholarship agreement dated .............................. (the “Scholarship Agreement”) by offering me or any person connected with me, either directly or indirectly, a benefit or payment of any description whether in cash or in kind, nor have I accepted any such inducement from anybody in connection with the Scholarship Agreement. I agree to be bound by the League Rules. 4.1.4 4.2 Any warning or sanction given under this disciplinary procedure will be deleted in the Club’s records after twelve months. SIGNED by the Scholar ......................................................................... in the presence of his Parent: [Signature] ............................................................................................... [Address] ............................................................................................... Signed .............................................................................................. ............................................................................................... Date ................................................................................................. [Occupation] ............................................................................................ To be signed by the Parents*: SIGNED by [insert name] .................................................................... for and on behalf of the Club in the presence of: I, (full name) ................................................................................. of (address) .......................................... ............................................................................................................. Post Code .......................................... and (email address) ...................................................................................... being a person having parental responsibility for the above-named Academy Player, and [Signature] ...............................................................................................
[Address] ............................................................................................... I, (full name) ................................................................................. of (address) ............................................. .......................................................................................................... Post Code .......................................... and (email address) ...................................................................................... being each a person having parental responsibility for the above-named Academy Player, and each certify that the above details are correct and that: ............................................................................................... [Occupation] ............................................................................................ (a) the Club has not made any approach to or engaged in any communication with me, my son or any person connected with me or my son, either directly or indirectly, whilst my son was registered with another League Club, save as permitted by League Rules; 465 466 Youth Development Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Declaration by Scholar and Parent PLYD Form 1 PLYD Form 2 Notification of Trialist’s Particulars (Youth Development Rule 235.2) To:The Board The Premier League We hereby give notice that the Trialist whose particulars appear below is attending the Academy of ............................................................................................................................ Football Club: Surname ..................................................................... Other name(s) .......................................................... Address .................................................................................................................................................................. ...................................................................................................................... Post Code ...................................... Parents’ email address .................................................................................................................................... Travelling time from this address to the Academy # ........................................................................... Date of birth ....................... Place of birth ...................................... Nationality ..................................... Countries for which eligible to play (if known) ....................................................................................... Date of commencement of trial period .................................................................................................. Date trial period is due to end § ................................................................................................................ Other clubs (if any) at whose Academy the Trialist has attended for a trial during the current Season .................................................................................................................................................... Other clubs (if any) at which the Trialist has been registered: Club ..................................................................... From ........................................ To ........................................ Club ..................................................................... From ........................................ To ........................................ (Continue separately if more than three such Clubs) (b) I have not approached or engaged in communication with the Club, either directly or indirectly, whilst my son was registered with another League Club, save as permitted by League Rules; (c) the Club has not induced or attempted to induce me or anyone connected with me, either directly or indirectly, through any benefit or payment of any description whether in cash or in kind, to persuade or encourage my son to enter into the Scholarship Agreement; or (d) so far as I am aware, the Club has not induced or attempted to induce my son or anyone connected with him, either directly or indirectly, through any benefit or payment of any description whether in cash or in kind, to enter into the Scholarship Agreement. I acknowledge that the acceptance of any inducement referred to at points (c) and (d), above, and/or engaging in any approach or communication referred to at points (a) and (b), above, constitutes a breach of the League Rules by my son. I further acknowledge and agree that (e) the League may request that I attend a meeting in person to answer questions relating to the Scholarship Agreement and the payment of any such inducement and/or the engagement in any such approach/communication and/or to produce relevant documents (including, for example, financial records and/or telecommunications records) within a reasonable deadline; and Certificate by Player I hereby certify that the above particulars are correct and consent to this application, and, where I am over the age of 16, I: • further consent to the conduct of
drug testing on me in accordance with The FA’s Memorandum on Drug Testing and to me receiving medication as instructed and any emergency dental, medical or surgical treatment, including anaesthetic or blood transfusion, as considered necessary by the medical authority present; • acknowledge that for the purposes of the Data Protection Act 2018 and the General Data Protection Regulation (“GDPR”) the Football Association Premier League Limited shall be collecting, sharing and otherwise processing Personal Data which may include Special Categories of Personal Data (both as defined in the GDPR) about me including such data contained within this Form for the purpose of discharging its function as a regulatory, administrative and governing body of football and otherwise in accordance with the Premier League Player Privacy Notice available at www.premierleague.com/ player-privacy-policy. (f) should I refuse or fail to comply with any request by the League in accordance with point (e), above, the League may refuse to register my son as a Scholar with the Club or suspend or cancel any such registration already in place and any tribunal appointed to consider an alleged breach of League Rules by my son will be entitled to draw an adverse inference against him in those proceedings. Signed (1) ................................................................... Signed (2) ................................................................... Date ................................................................................................................... I further certify that I have provided to the Club giving this notice full written particulars of any medical condition from which I suffer and I undertake to inform the Club forthwith in writing if any such medical condition arises during the trial period. Finally, I confirm * A declaration in this form must be signed by every Parent (as defined) of the Academy Player 467 468 Youth Development Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Notification of Trialist’s Particulars PLYD Form 2 PLYD Form 3 Notice of Ending of Trial Period (Youth Development Rule 244) that I have read and agree to be bound by and comply with the Rules of the Premier League and the Youth Development Rules (copies of which can be found on the Premier League website – www.premierleague.com). Endorsement by Parent+ To: The Board The Premier League We hereby give notice that the trial period of [name of Trialist] ................................................................................. who has been attending the Academy of ................................................................................. Football Club on trial ended on [date] ................................................................................. I, (full name) ...................................................................... of (address) ....................................................... ................................................................................................................ Post Code ........................................... being the Parent (as defined in Premier League Rules) of the above-named Trialist, hereby certify that the above particulars are correct and consent to this application, to the conduct of drug testing on him in accordance with The FA’s Memorandum on Drug Testing and to his receiving medication as instructed and any emergency dental, medical or surgical treatment, including anaesthetic or blood transfusion, as considered necessary by the medical authorities present. I further acknowledge that for the purposes of the Data Protection Act 2018 and the GDPR the Premier League shall be collecting, sharing and otherwise processing Personal Data which may include Special Categories of Personal Data (both as defined in the GDPR) about the Player including such data contained within this Form for the purpose of discharging its function as a regulatory, administrative and governing body of football and otherwise in accordance with the Premier League Player Privacy Notice. I further certify that I have provided to the above-named Club full written particulars of any medical condition from which the above-named Trialist suffers and I undertake to inform the Club forthwith in writing if any such medical condition arises during the trial period. Signed .................................................................. Position ............................................................... Date ...................................................................... Signed by the Parent ................................................................................ Date ................................ Countersigned by the Trialist ............................................................... Date ................................ Signed on behalf of the Club ............................................................... Position .........................................................................................................
Date ................................................................................................................. # to be completed if the Trialist is in age groups Under 9 to Under 13 inclusive (subject to the exception set out in the Youth Development Rules) § + not more than eight consecutive weeks from the date of commencement to be completed if the Trialist is a minor 469 470 Youth Development Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League PLYD Form 4 Pre-Registration Agreement PLYD Form 4 Pre-Registration Agreement (Youth Development Rule 248) I acknowledge further to the Data Protection Act 2018 and the General Data Protection Regulation (“GDPR”) that the Football Association Premier League Limited shall be collecting, sharing and otherwise processing Personal Data which may include Special Categories of Personal Data (both as defined in the GDPR) about me including such data in this Pre-Registration Agreement and in the annexed player’s Coaching Curriculum for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football and otherwise in accordance with the Premier League Player Privacy Notice available at www.premierleague.com/player-privacy-policy. Date ............................................................ Parties (1) .................................................................. Football Club of ................................................(“the Club”) (2) .................................................................. of .......................................................................... (“the player”) whose date of birth is ............................................................ Undertakings by the Player’s Parent The player’s parent hereby certifies that: Place of birth .............................................................................. Nationality .............................................. Countries for which eligible to play (if known) .................................................................................... 1. the Club has not made any approach to or engaged in any communication with me, my son or any person connected with me or my son, either directly or indirectly, whilst my son was registered with another League Club, save as permitted by the League Rules; Email address of his player’s Parent ....................................................................................................... Undertakings by the Club Pursuant to Rule 248 of the Premier League Youth Development Rules (“the Rules”), the Club hereby undertakes that: 2. I have not approached or engaged in communication with the Club, either directly or indirectly, whilst my son was registered with another League Club, save as permitted by the League Rules; 1. upon the player reaching the statutory school leaving age applicable in England/ ceasing Full Time Education* it will apply to register the player as an Academy Player at its Academy and having acquired the registration will enter into a Scholarship Agreement with the player in the form annexed to the Rules; and 3. the Club has not induced or attempted to induce me or anyone connected with me, either directly or indirectly, through any benefit or payment of any description whether in cash or in kind, to register my son as an Academy Player with the Club or to encourage or facilitate that registration; or 2. upon the player’s Coaching Curriculum (of which a copy is annexed hereto) or any variation of it being approved under the provisions of Rule 250 of the Rules, to coach the player in accordance therewith until the said Scholarship Agreement is entered into. 4. so far as I am aware, the Club has not induced or attempted to induce my son or anyone connected with him, either directly or indirectly, through any benefit or payment of any description whether in cash or in kind, to register with the Club as an Academy Player. Undertakings by the Player The player hereby undertakes that: I acknowledge that the acceptance of any inducement referred to at points (3) and (4), above, and/or engaging in any approach or communication referred to at points (1) and (2), above, constitutes a breach of the Youth Development Rules by my son. 1. he is not registered with nor during the currency of this agreement will he consent to becoming registered with any Premier League or Football
League club other than the Club; and I further acknowledge and agree that: 2. upon his Coaching Curriculum or any variation of it being approved as aforesaid, he will participate in the same to the very best of his ability. 471 472 Youth Development Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League PLYD Form 5 Academy Player Registration Application (Youth Development Rule 257) 5. the Premier League may request that I attend a meeting in person to answer questions relating to my son’s proposed registration and the payment of any such inducement and/or the engagement in any such approach/communication and/ or to produce relevant documents (including, for example, financial records and/or telecommunications records) within a reasonable deadline; and Academy Player’s Particulars Surname ................................................................ Other name(s) ................................................................. Address .................................................................................................................................................................. ......................................................................................................................................... Post code .................... Parent’s email address: ................................................................................................................................... Travelling time from the above address to the principal venues§ ................................................ Date of birth ........................................................................... Place of birth ................................................. Nationality† ................................................................... Countries for which eligible to play (if known) ..................................................................................... Other clubs (if any) at which the Academy Player has been registered: Club ............................................................................ From ........................................... To ............................... Club ........................................................................... From ........................................... To .............................. School .................................................................................................................................................................... 6. should I refuse or fail to comply with any request by the Premier League in accordance with point (5), above, the Premier League may refuse to register my son as an Academy Player with the Club or suspend or cancel any such registration already in place and any Commission appointed to consider an alleged breach of Youth Development Rule 300.3 by my son, in accordance with Section W (Disciplinary) of the Premier League Rules, will be entitled to draw an adverse inference against him in those proceedings. Signed on behalf of the Club .................................................................................... Training Model on which the Academy Player is to be engaged: ...................................................................................................................................+ Position .............................................................................................................................. Signed on behalf of the player Length of registration: .................................. year(s) [complete as appropriate] Last day of registration: ............................... 20............... Signed by his Parent ..................................................................................................... [Note : Youth Development Rules 272 to 277 set out the circumstances in which an Academy Player’s registration can be terminated earlier than the date set out above, and the consequences of early termination. Further guidance can be obtained from the Premier League or from the PFA Independent Registration Advisory Service, both of whose contact details are
set out in the Charter for Academy Players and Parents which the Premier League will send to the Academy Player’s parent when it receives this form. ] *delete as appropriate Certificate I certify that the Coaching Curriculum annexed to the Pre-Registration Agreement of which this is a copy has been approved/not approved* by the Board. Signed ......................................................................................... For and behalf of the Board of the Premier League Date .............................................................................................. 473 474 Youth Development Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		Academy Player Registration Application PLYD Form 5 Academy Player Registration Application PLYD Form 5 Application to Register Endorsement by Parents* We, ....................................................................... Football Club (“the Club”), apply for the Academy Player to be registered at our Academy for the period set out above. I, (full name) ................................................................................. of (address) ............................................. ..................................................................................................................... Post Code ........................................ (and of the above email address) I, (full name) ................................................................................. of (address) ............................................. ..................................................................................................................... Post Code ........................................ (and of the above email address) being each a person having parental responsibility for the above-named Academy Player, and each certify that the above details are correct and consent to: We certify that we have not, either directly or indirectly, made an improper approach to him nor have we induced or attempted to induce him to become registered as an Academy Player with the Club by offering him, or any person connected with him, a benefit or payment of any description whether in cash or in kind. Signed .................................................................................................. Authorised Signatory (a) (b) this application; the conduct of drug testing on the Academy Player in accordance with the Football Association’s Anti-Doping Regulations; his receiving medication as instructed and any emergency dental, medical or surgical treatment, including anaesthetic or blood transfusion, as considered necessary by the medical authorities present; the Club having access to the Academy Player’s school reports and educational attainment data (including Key Stage 2 and Key Stage 4 outcomes obtained from the Department for Education); Date ....................................................................................................... (c) Endorsement by Academy Player I consent to the above application and for the purposes of the Data Protection Act 2018 and the General Data Protection Regulation (“GDPR”) acknowledge that The Football Association Premier League Limited shall be collecting, sharing and otherwise processing Personal Data which may include Special Categories of Personal Data (both as defined in the GDPR) about me including such data in this Registration Application for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football and otherwise in accordance with the Premier League Player Privacy Notice available at www.premierleague.com/player-privacy-policy. I certify that the above particulars are correct. I further certify that the Club has not made an approach to me or engaged in any communication with me or any person connected with me, save as permitted by League Rules, nor have I approached or engaged in any communication with the Club, either directly or indirectly, whilst registered with another club in membership of the Premier League or EFL (a “League Club”), nor has the Club induced or attempted to induce me to become registered with it by offering me or any person connected with me, either directly or indirectly, a benefit or payment of any description whether in cash or in kind, nor have I accepted any such inducement from anybody in connection with my registration
at the Club. I agree to be bound by the Rules of the Premier League. (d) Furthermore, I certify that: (e) the Club has not made any approach to or engaged in any communication with me, my son or any person connected with me or my son, either directly or indirectly, whilst my son was registered with another League Club, save as permitted by the League Rules; I have not approached or engaged in communication with the Club, either directly or indirectly, whilst my son was registered with another League Club, save as permitted by the League Rules; the Club has not induced or attempted to induce me or anyone connected with me, either directly or indirectly, through any benefit or payment of any description whether in cash or in kind, to register my son as an Academy Player with the Club or to encourage or facilitate that registration; or so far as I am aware, the Club has not induced or attempted to induce my son or anyone connected with him, either directly or indirectly, through any benefit or (f) (g) (h) Signed .................................................................................................. Date ....................................................................................................... 475 476 Youth Development Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Academy Player Registration Application PLYD Form 5 PLYD Form 5A Full Time Training Model (Youth Development Rule 187) payment of any description whether in cash or in kind, to register with the Club as an Academy Player. Academy Player’s Particulars Surname .................................................... Other name(s) ............................................................................ Address .................................................................................................................................................................. .................................................................................................................................. Post Code .......................... Date of birth .............................................. Place of birth ............................................................................. I acknowledge that the acceptance of any inducement referred to at points (g) and (h), above, and/or engaging in any approach or communication referred to at points (e) and (f), above, constitutes a breach of the Youth Development Rules by my son. Application to Register the Academy Player on the Full Time Training Model I further acknowledge and agree that: 1. We, ................................................................................................................................. Football Club, apply to register the above-named Academy Player on the Full Time Training Model until .................................. 20............, being the day that he will finish full time education. (i) the Premier League may request that I attend a meeting in person to answer questions relating to my son’s proposed registration and the payment of any such inducement and/or the engagement in any such approach/communication and/ or to produce relevant documents (including, for example, financial records and/ or telecommunications records) within a reasonable deadline; and should I refuse or fail to comply with any request by the Premier League in accordance with point (i), above, the Premier League may refuse to register my son as an Academy Player with the Club or (suspend or cancel any such registration already in place) and any Commission appointed to consider an alleged breach of Youth Development Rule 300.3 by my son, in accordance with Section W (Disciplinary) of the Premier League Rules, will be entitled to draw an adverse inference against him in those proceedings. 2. The residence arrangements for the Academy Player will be as follows (please provide details of his proposed home address and confirm whether this is his home address or whether it is proposed that he resides with a host family, at onsite Club accommodation or at a boarding school): ........................................................................................................................................................................ ........................................................................................................................................................................ ........................................................................................................................................................................
(j) 3. We undertake to: 3.1 ensure the Academy Player’s coaching and education are scheduled in accordance with the requirements of the Full Time Training Model as set out in the Youth Development Rules; provide the Academy Player with education until the date set out in paragraph 1 (even if the Academy Player’s registration is terminated by us or his training is switched to a different Training Model) as follows (being either one of the four options set out in the guidance to Youth Development Rule 188 or another model which has been approved by the League): .......................................................................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................................................................... ensure that the Academy Player has the opportunity to engage in community and citizenship activities as set out in Youth Development Rule 191; and advise the Academy Player’s Parent(s), school and the League immediately if the Club changes or proposes to change any of the above arrangements. 3.2 Signed .................................................................................................. Date ....................................................................................................... § to be completed if the Academy Player is in age groups Under 9 to Under 16 inclusive and time restrictions apply to the Club’s registration of Academy Players (see Youth Development Rule 230). if the Academy Player last played for a club affiliated to a national association other than the Football Association, unless the Academy Player is aged under 10 years, this Form must be accompanied by written confirmation from the Football Association that an international registration transfer certificate has been issued in respect of the Academy Player. to be completed if the Academy Player is a minor. In such case, a declaration in this form must be signed by every Parent (as defined in the Premier League Rules) of the Academy Player Complete PLYD Form 5A if the Academy Player is to be registered on the Full Time Training Model or PLYD Form 5B if the Academy Player is to be registered on the Hybrid Training Model. † 3.3 * 3.4 + Signed .............................................................................................. Date .......................................................... Authorised Signatory 477 478 Youth Development Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Full time Training Model PLYD Form 5A PLYD Form 5B Hybrid Training Model (Youth Development Rule 187) Consent by Academy Player Academy Player’s Particulars I acknowledge further to the Data Protection Act 2018 and the General Data Protection Regulation (“GDPR”) that the Football Association Premier League Limited shall be collecting, sharing and otherwise processing Personal Data which may include Special Categories of Personal Data (both as defined in the GDPR) about me including such data in this Registration Form for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football and otherwise in accordance with the Premier League Player Privacy Notice available at www.premierleague.com/player-privacy-policy. Surname .................................................... Other name(s) ............................................................................ Address. ................................................................................................................................................................. .................................................................................................................................. Post Code .......................... Date of birth .............................................. Place of birth ............................................................................. Application to Register the Academy Player on the Hybrid Training Model 1. We, .................................................................. Football Club, apply to register the above-named Academy Player on the Hybrid Training Model until .................................. 20 ...... Signed ............................................................................. 2. We undertake to: Date ................................................................................. 2.1 ensure the Academy Player’s coaching and education are scheduled in accordance with the requirements of the Hybrid Training Model as set out in the Youth Development Rules and in accordance with the written agreement with his school and Parent entered into pursuant to Rule 181.5, a copy of which is annexed hereto; ensure that the Academy Player has the opportunity to engage in community and citizenship activities as set out in Youth Development Rule 191; and advise the Academy Player’s Parent(s), school and the League immediately if the Club changes or proposes to change any of the above arrangements. Consent by Parent to be completed if the Academy Player is a minor I, (full name) ................................................................................. of (address) .......................................... ........................................................................................................................ Post Code .................................. and email address .............................................being the person having parental responsibility for the above-named Academy Player, hereby certify that the above particulars are correct and consent to this application, to the access of Key Stage 2 and Key Stage 4 outcomes obtained from the Department for Education, to the conduct of drug testing on him in accordance with the Football Association’s Anti-Doping Regulations and to his receiving medication as instructed and any emergency dental, medical or surgical treatment, including anaesthetic or blood transfusion, as considered necessary by the medical authorities
present. 2.2 2.3 Signed ........................................................................ Authorised Signatory Date ............................................................................ Signed ............................................................................. Date ................................................................................. 479 480 Youth Development Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Hybrid Training Model PLYD Form 5B PLYD Form 5C Change In Circumstances (Youth Development Rule 189) Consent by Academy Player Academy Player’s Particulars I acknowledge further to the Data Protection Act 2018 and the General Data Protection Regulation (“GDPR”) that the Football Association Premier League Limited shall be collecting, sharing and otherwise processing Personal Data which may include Special Categories of Personal Data (both as defined in the GDPR) about me including such data in this Registration Form for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football and otherwise in accordance with the Premier League Player Privacy Notice available at www.premierleague.com/player-privacy-policy. Surname .................................................... Other name(s) ............................................................................ Address. ................................................................................................................................................................. .................................................................................................................................. Post Code .......................... Date of birth .............................................. Place of birth ............................................................................. Application for Change in Circumstances 1. The reason for the change in circumstances, with reference to any enclosed evidence, is as follows: Signed ............................................................................. ........................................................................................................................................................................ Date ................................................................................. ........................................................................................................................................................................ ........................................................................................................................................................................ Consent by Parent to be completed if the Academy Player is a minor ........................................................................................................................................................................ I, (full name) ................................................................................. of (address) .......................................... ............................................................................................................................ Post Code ............................... and email address .................................................... (and of the above email address) being the person having parental responsibility for the above-named Academy Player, hereby certify that the above particulars are correct and consent to this application, to the access of Key Stage 2 and Key Stage 4 outcomes obtained from the Department for Education, to the conduct of drug testing on him in accordance with the Football Association’s Anti-Doping Regulations and to his receiving medication as instructed and any emergency dental, medical or surgical treatment, including anaesthetic or blood transfusion, as considered necessary by the medical authorities present. ........................................................................................................................................................................ 2. We undertake
to: 2.1 ensure the Academy Player’s coaching and education are scheduled in accordance with the requirements of the Youth Development Rules and in accordance with the written agreement with his school and Parent, a copy of which is annexed hereto; and 2.2 advise the Academy Player’s Parent(s), school and the League immediately if the Club changes or proposes to change any of the above arrangements. Signed ............................................................................. Signed ........................................................................ Authorised Signatory Date ................................................................................. Date ............................................................................ Consent by Academy Player I acknowledge further to the Data Protection Act 2018 and the General Data Protection Regulation (“GDPR”) that the Football Association Premier League Limited shall be collecting, sharing and otherwise processing Personal Data which may include Special 481 482 Youth Development Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Change In Circumstances PLYD Form 5C PLYD Form 6 Academy Ethnicity Monitoring Questionnaire (Youth Development Rule 258) Categories of Personal Data (both as defined in the GDPR) about me including such data in this Registration Form for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football and otherwise in accordance with the Premier League Player Privacy Notice available at www.premierleague.com/player-privacy-policy. Signed ........................................................................ Date ............................................................................ Consent by Parent to be completed if the Academy Player is a minor I, (full name) ................................................................................. of (address) .......................................... ............................................................................................................................ Post Code ............................... and email address......................................................................................................... being the person having parental responsibility for the above-named Academy Player, hereby certify that the above particulars are correct and consent to this application to change the circumstances of my son. What is your ethnic group? (Choose ONE section from A to E, then tick the appropriate box to indicate your cultural background) A White  British  English  Scottish  Welsh  Irish  Gypsy or Irish Traveller  Any other White Background, please write in ............................................... C Asian or Asian British  Indian  British-Indian  Pakistani  British-Pakistani  Bangladeshi  British-Bangladeshi  Chinese  British-Chinese  Any other Asian background, please write in E Other Background  Arab  Other  Prefer not to say ............................................... Signed ............................................................................. Date ................................................................................. F Undeclared  Prefer not to disclose my ethnic origin ............................................... Name of Academy Player B Mixed  White and Black Caribbean  White and Black African  White and Asian  Any other Mixed Background, please write in ............................................... ....................................................... D Black or Black British  Caribbean  British-Caribbean  African  British-African  Any other Black background, please write in ............................................... Signed ....................................................... Date ....................................................... (Parent / Guardian to sign if Academy Player is a minor) 483 484 Youth Development Forms USE OF INFORMATION Completion of this questionnaire is voluntary. If you provide the information it will be used as set out below and will not be used for selection or any other purposes.
The information provided on this ethnicity questionnaire will be recorded on a computer system shared by the Football Association Premier League Limited (“Premier League”) (and The Football League Limited should the Player ever compete in the Football League) against the Academy Player’s record and will be used: • to help the Premier League gain insight as to who is playing the game at this level • to help ensure compliance with the Premier League’s Inclusion and Anti-Discrimination Policy (a copy of which is in Appendix 2 of the Premier League’s Rules) • to compile aggregate statistics and reports - on a club by club basis which we may wish to share with the relevant club only and The Football Association Limited - on a league basis which we may wish to publish for public interest and to share with other bodies that have a legitimate interest in equal opportunities such as the Professional Footballers Association and the Equality and Human Rights Commission 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Premier League PLYD Form 7 PLYD Form 7A List of Academy Players (Youth Development Rule 266) List of Academy Players (Youth Development Rule 266 and 269) To:The Board The Premier League To:The Board The Premier League The registrations of the following Academy Players (other than those who have signed a Scholarship Agreement) are held by .................................................................................................... Football Club as at the third Saturday in May (year) ......................................................................... The registrations of the following Academy Players (other than those who have signed a Scholarship Agreement) are held by .................................................................................................... Football Club as at ............................................................................................................................................ Full Name ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ Current Age Group ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ Category ....................................................... ....................................................... ....................................................... ....................................................... ....................................................... ....................................................... .......................................................
........................................................ ....................................................... ....................................................... ....................................................... ....................................................... ....................................................... ....................................................... ....................................................... ....................................................... ....................................................... ....................................................... ....................................................... ....................................................... ....................................................... ....................................................... ....................................................... Full Name ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ Current Age Group ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ ........................................................ Category ....................................................... ....................................................... ....................................................... ....................................................... ....................................................... ....................................................... ....................................................... ....................................................... ....................................................... .......................................................
........................................................ ....................................................... ....................................................... ....................................................... ....................................................... ....................................................... ....................................................... ....................................................... ....................................................... ....................................................... ....................................................... ....................................................... ....................................................... Signed ....................................................................................................... Signed ....................................................................................................... Position ..................................................... Date ................................... Position ..................................................... Date ................................... [Note : The categories of Academy Players are : 1. Academy Players whose registration has been retained (indicate “1F” if on Full Time Training Model). 2. Academy Players whose registration it is intended to retain (indicate “2F” if on Full Time Training Model). 3. Academy Players whose registration it is intended to terminate. [Note : The categories of Academy Players are : 1. Academy Players whose registration has been retained (indicate “1F” if on Full Time Training Model). 2. Academy Players whose registration it is intended to retain (indicate “2F” if on Full Time Training Model). 3. Academy Players whose registration it is intended to terminate. 4. Academy Players whose registration it is intended to extend to 10 December 2020. 485 486 Youth Development Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Premier League PLYD Form 8 PLYD Form 9 Retention/Termination Notification (Youth Development Rules 267.1 and 269.3.1) Retention/Termination Notification (Youth Development Rules 267.2 and 269.3.2) For Academy Players entering into age groups under 10, under 11 and under 12 For Academy Players entering into age groups under 13 and under 15 To: [name and address of Academy Player] ..................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... We, ...................................................................................................... Football Club, hereby give you notice that it is our intention to retain/terminate* your registration with effect from the first Saturday in June/the end of the Season 2019/20 Registration Extension*. To: [name and address of Academy Player] ..................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... We, ...................................................................................................... Football Club, hereby give you notice that it is our intention to retain/terminate* your registration with effect from the first Saturday in June/the end of the Season 2019/20 Registration Extension*. [Your registration will be retained on the Full Time Training Model+.] Signed ............................................................. Signed ............................................................. Position ........................................................... Position ........................................................... Date ................................................................. Date ................................................................. * delete as appropriate. If the registration is retained, it is for a period of two years pursuant to Youth Development Rule 253 (subject to Rule 254). + delete if inapplicable * delete as appropriate. If the registration is retained, it is for a period of 1 year pursuant to Rule 253 (subject to Rule 254). 487 488 Youth Development Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Premier League PLYD Form 10 PLYD Form 11 Academy Player’s Registration: Mutual Cancellation Notification (Youth Development Rule 272.2) Scholarship Offer (Youth Development Rule 282) To: The Board The Premier League To : [name and address of Academy Player] ........................................................................................................................................................................... ........................................................................................................................................................................... ........................................................................................................................................................................... The registration of [name of Academy Player] ......................................................................... held by ........................................................................................................................................................ Football Club has today been cancelled by mutual agreement. Unless otherwise set out below the Club will retain rights to compensation in respect of the Academy Player pursuant to the Premier League Youth Development Rules and the FIFA Regulations for the Status and Transfer of Player, which (under the Youth Development Rules) includes a right to receive an initial fee of £............................, together with additional contingent fees as set out in Youth Development Rule 334, in the event that the Academy Player subsequently registers with another Premier League or Football League club. Date of birth .............................................. Other clubs (if any) at which the Academy Player has been registered: Club ................................................................ From ........................................... To ............................................ Club ................................................................ From ........................................... To ............................................ We, ..................................................................................................................................... Football Club, hereby offer to enter into a Scholarship Agreement with you upon your reaching the statutory school leaving age applicable in England. Signed by the Academy Player .................................................................................... Date ....................................................................................................................................... The Scholarship Agreement will be in PLYD Form 1. Signed by the Parent* ..................................................................................................... Signed ............................................................. Date ....................................................................................................................................... Position ........................................................... Signed on behalf of the Club ....................................................................................... Date ................................................................. Position ................................................................................................................................. Date ....................................................................................................................................... * if the Academy Player is aged
under 18 years 489 490 Youth Development Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League PLYD Form 12 Response to Scholarship Offer PLYD Form 12 Response to Scholarship Offer (Youth Development Rule 283) To: ....................................................................................................................... Football Club (“the Club”). I, [name of Academy Player] ..................................................................................................................... hereby accept/refuse* your offer in PLYD Form 11 dated ........................... (a) the Club has not made any approach to or engaged in any communication with me, my son or any person connected with me or my son, either directly or indirectly, whilst my son was registered with another League Club, save as permitted by the League Rules; I have not approached or engaged in communication with the Club, either directly or indirectly, whilst my son was registered with another League Club, save as permitted by the League Rules; the Club has not induced or attempted to induce me or anyone connected with me, either directly or indirectly, through any benefit or payment of any description whether in cash or in kind, to persuade or encourage my son to facilitate the acceptance of this PLYD Form 12; or so far as I am aware, the Club has not induced or attempted to induce my son or anyone connected with him, either directly or indirectly, through any benefit or payment of any description whether in cash or in kind, to accept that offer. (b) Signed by the Academy Player .......................................................................... Signed by his Parent ................................................................................................ * delete as appropriate (c) Where the offer in PLYD Form 11 has been accepted by the Academy Player, the following declarations must also be signed: (d) Endorsement by Academy Player I certify that the Club has not made an approach to me or engaged in any communication with me or any person connected with me, save as permitted by League Rules, nor have I approached or engaged in any communication with the Club, either directly or indirectly, whilst registered with another club in membership of the Premier League or EFL (a “League Club”), nor has the Club induced or attempted to induce me to accept its offer in PLYD Form 11 by offering me or any person connected with me, either directly or indirectly, a benefit or payment of any description whether in cash or in kind, nor have I accepted any such inducement from anybody in connection with my acceptance of the offer. I agree to be bound by the Rules of the Premier League. I acknowledge that the acceptance of any inducement referred to at points (c) and (d), above, and/or engaging in any approach or communication referred to at points (a) and (b), above, constitutes a breach of the League Rules by my son. I further acknowledge and agree that (e) the League may request that I attend a meeting in person to answer questions relating to the Scholarship Agreement and the payment of any such inducement and/or the engagement in any such approach/communication and/or to produce relevant documents (including, for example, financial records and/or telecommunications records) within a reasonable deadline; and should I refuse or fail to comply with any request by the League in accordance with point (e), above, the League may refuse to register my son as a Scholar with the Club (or suspend or cancel any such registration already in place) and any tribunal appointed to consider an alleged breach of League Rules by my son will be entitled to draw an adverse inference against him in those proceedings. Signed ..........................................................................................................
Date ............................................ (f) To be signed by the Parents*: I, (full name) ................................................................................. of (address) ............................................. ..................................................................................................................... Post Code ............................... and Signed (1) ..................................................................................................... Date ............................................ (email address).........................................................................................................................................., and Signed (2) .................................................................................................... Date ............................................. * A declaration in this form must be signed by every Parent (as defined) of the Academy Player I, (full name) ................................................................................. of (address) .............................................. .................................................................................................................... Post Code ............................... and (email address).................................................................................................................................................... being a person having parental responsibility for the above-named Scholar, certify that: 491 492 Youth Development Forms 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 1 Schedule of Offences Appendix 2 Inclusion and Anti-Discrimination Policy (Rule F.1.5.3) (Rule J.4) 1. The Premier League and Clubs, to achieve their commitment to inclusion and to removing discrimination, whether by reason of age, race, religion or belief, sexual orientation, disability, diversity, gender reassignment or sex, will act as follows: • be an equal opportunities employer; • encourage and promote similar commitment from every other organisation or individual acting within the game; • not tolerate discriminatory behaviour, whether physical or verbal, and take appropriate disciplinary or other action; and • support training and awareness raising activities. 2. Each Club shall: • hold the Preliminary Level of the Equality Standard by 30 June 2016 for Clubs in Membership in Season 2015/16 or 31 December in the Season following its promotion from The Football League for any other club; and • hold the Advanced Level of the Equality Standard by the end of 31 December in the Season two years after the obtaining of the Preliminary Level. “Equality Standard” is the award and relevant criteria and standards agreed by Clubs from time to time and as published by the Board. 495 496 Appendices to the Rules Offence Contrary to Dishonestly receiving a programme broadcast from within the UK with intent to avoid payment Copyright, Designs and Patents Act 1988 s.297 Admitting spectators to watch a football match at unlicensed premises Football Spectators Act 1989, s.9 Persons subject to a banning order (as defined) Football Spectators Act 1989 Schedule 1 Ticket touting – football tickets Criminal Justice and Public Order Act 1994 s.166 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 3 Camera Positions Appendix 3 Close-Up Camera (2) • Positioned on television gantry. Normally located next to the camera 1, it is used to provide closer coverage of the action and player/referee close-ups • A large lens must be used (Rule K.60) Each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium positions for television cameras in accordance with the requirements of this Appendix 3, and each such position shall be Hardwired. Pitch-Side Halfway Camera (3) • A fixed camera on the half-way line at pitch level on the same side as camera 1 • The position should enable an unobstructed view of the field of play and substitutes’ benches for the fourth Official, and a clear view of the pitch for the Club representatives • A large lens must be used 1. Pursuant to Rule K.60, and subject to paragraph 2 below, Clubs must provide Hardwired camera positions in the locations shown on: 1.1 Plan A in respect of League Matches to be broadcast live in the United Kingdom; and Plan B in respect of all other League Matches. Close-Up Camera (4) • Positioned on television gantry. Normally located next to cameras 1 and 2, it is used to provide closer coverage of the action and player/referee close-ups • A large lens must be used 1.2 2. In each case, the key to the relevant Plan explains the type of camera required and provides further detail. Steadicams (5 and 6) • Up to two hand held portable “steadicams”, each positioned either side of the half-way line on the same side as main camera may work the length of each half but concentrating on a zone extending between the goal-line and 18 yard line • The cameras should not cause any viewing obstructions to the trainers’ benches and sufficient space must be allowed for Players to warm up • Host Broadcasters are permitted to use their “steadicams” on the pitch during the pre-match warm up for a short period of time, up until 30 seconds before kick-off and after the final whistle • Positions and timings to be agreed with each Club at the start of each season 3. The Stadium lay-out shown in Plans A and B is indicative only. It is not intended to be an exact representation of a Stadium; rather it is intended to show: 3.1 3.2 where cameras should be placed in relation to the pitch; and the relative height above the pitch of each camera. 4. The League will work with each Club to identify and agree the location of each camera illustrated on the Plans at the Club’s Stadium. This will then be recorded on the Club’s agreed Technical Specification. 18 Yard Cameras (7 and 8) • Two cameras installed on the same side as camera 1 at the same level or higher than the main camera positions, facing each of the 18 yard lines. Often used to cover play in a wide angle, but also used for close up coverage • Large lenses may be used • (Cameras 5 & 6 on the UK Non-Live Camera Plan) CAMERA PLANS: KEY Numbers in brackets refer to the designated Camera Number. All camera positions must provide a full and clear view of the whole pitch. All camera positions are manned, with the exception of camera 13 and cameras 16-21, which are remotely operated cameras. High-Behind Goal Camera (9 and 10) • Two cameras installed in the stands behind either goal, at a height which permits an unobstructed view of the penalty spot from above the crossbar. Both Main Camera (1) • Positioned on television gantry exactly on the halfway line facing away from the sun • Ideal angle is 12-14 degrees from the gantry to the centre spot and 22-24 degrees from the gantry to the near-side touchline • This camera will be used to provide the main wide-shot coverage of the game 497 498 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 3 Appendix 3 cameras need to be able to see the far side goal in its entirety and all four corner flags. Large lenses may be used • (Camera 8 on the UK Non-Live Camera Plan, and only one of the two shown will be used) Mini-Cameras (20 and 21) • Mini-cameras may be placed directly behind the goal net but cannot be attached to the net or the actual posts and crossbar. It can be as close to the net as desired as long as it does not touch the net. A mini-camera may therefore be attached to the poles which support the net or the cable connecting the back of the net to the vertical stanchions directly behind the goal Low-Behind Goal Cameras (11 and 12) • Two cameras, one at each end, at pitch level in fixed positions behind each goal-line, on the side closest to camera 1. Ideally aligned where the six yard line meets the goal-line • (Camera 7 on the UK Non-Live Camera Plan) Corner Cameras (22, 23, 24 and 25) • Options for cameras to be placed in all four corners approximately five metres above the pitch • Large lenses may be used • (Camera 9 on the UK Non-Live Camera Plan) Beauty-Shot Camera (13) • A fixed camera mounted high in the stadium to give a panoramic static shot of the pitch • This camera is remotely operated • (Camera 10 on the UK Non-Live Camera Plan) Electronic Newsgathering (ENG) Cameras (26, 27, 28 and 29) • Four portable ENG cameras at pitch level, behind each goal-line • These cameras must be positioned outside (nearer the touchline) the cabled Host Broadcaster cameras and would be required to be fixed during each half • There may be a requirement for these cameras to change ends at half-time Reverse Angle Camera (14 and 15) • Two cameras located opposite camera 1 for “reverse-angle” coverage and usually for coverage of the trainers’ benches • On or close to the centre line • One of these cameras covers close up shots of the Managers, therefore if your gantry is opposite the trainers’ benches, camera 14 should be included as part of the TV gantry requirement • Large lenses may be used • (Camera 9 on the UK Non-Live Camera Plan) Hi Motion or Big Lens Close Up Cameras (30 and 31) • Up to four big lens cameras, at pitch level, between the six yard and 18 yard line ISO and Analysis Cameras (32 and 33) • Two cameras positioned on the television gantry. If space is not available on the main gantry then suitable positions must be made available near to, and at a similar level to, the main gantry and not more than 20 metres from the half-way line • Large lenses may be used Pole Cameras (16 and 17) • A camera on a pole mount may be used behind goals in front of the advertising boards. They will be rigged at full height, up to the top of the goals. These cameras may be static or mounted on a jib arm. Where a jib style pole cam is in use, Broadcasters will lower the jib arm as low as possible if play is at the opposite end of the pitch Goal-Line Cameras (18 and 19) • Two cameras located on the same side as the main camera, level with the goal-line and with an unobstructed view of the whole goal and the goal-line inside the penalty area 499 500 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 3 Appendix 3 Plan A UK Live Camera Plan Plan B UK Non-Live Camera Plan 501 502 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 4 Medical Examinations and Information to be Conducted / Collected Annually on all Contract Players and Academy Players Registered on Scholarship Agreements (Rule O.22) Appendix 4 and again when he is aged 20; and investigations or follow-up should investigations minimum necessary for blood borne viruses checked and immunisation offered to all. GPs to scholars travel plans for the Collection of the above information is considered necessary for the safety of the Player to ensure that medical emergencies can be managed appropriately. For tournaments and foreign trips, it is recommended that the responsible clinician has access to these details in case of emergency. Beyond this, no further tests are mandated. However, it is recognised that Clubs will collect more personal information and may justify and undertake more tests; in particular, those Clubs competing in UEFA competitions will be subject to additional obligations under UEFA’s rules. PFA Complete Standard for Cardiac Screening 503 504 Appendices to the Rules • a physical examination, cardiac history and standard 12-lead ECG should be conducted when the Player is aged 18 • in addition, any further cardiac be performed, as advised by expert opinion. Blood and urine testing: • annual full blood count, liver and kidney function and a urine dip-test for blood, sugar, and protein; and • a single test, where appropriate, for haemoglobinopathies. Mandatory Doctors may see fit to conduct other These stipulated tests are considered the players on a professional contract Immunisation Immunisation history and status Hepatitis B carrier/immune status to be Mandatory See FA guidelines on Meningitis ACWY immunisation Mandatory Now administered by Other immunisations and medicines necessary for foreign travel Mandatory To reflect work related age-group Requirement Mandatory or Recommended Comment Personal details Name Date of birth Details of next of kin or guardian Home address Name and address of GP Faith or religion Languages spoken and understood Mandatory Necessary minimum dataset required in emergencies Medical history Medical history and examination Mandatory To include family history and personal medical history Allergies Mandatory Asthma or other potentially life threatening conditions Mandatory Medications and supplements being taken by the Player Mandatory Current therapeutic use exemptions held by the Player Mandatory Testing Concussion history and baseline testing: • conduct SCAT and computerised neurocognitive baseline test at recruitment • Repeat at intervals no greater than two years Mandatory These examinations should comply with the requirements set out in guidelines published by The FA Cardiac testing:Mandatory • a physical examination, cardiac history and standard 12-lead ECG and echocardiography must be performed on all Player on signing their first professional contract; These examinations to comply with The FA and OperatingProcedures Scholarship Programme 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 4A Pocket Concussion Recognition Tool Appendix 4A (Rule O.20) 505 506 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 5 Code of Conduct for Managers Appendix 5 6. A Manager shall take all reasonable steps to ensure that Players and other employees under his control accept and observe the authority and decisions of Match Officials and to promote the highest standards on the field of play generally. (Rule P.1) 1. A Manager shall strictly observe the terms of his contract with his Club and shall not (either by himself or through any third party) enter into negotiations with another Club (or club) relating to his employment without having first obtained the permission of his Club to do so. 7. A Manager shall not make public any unfair criticism of any Match Official or any other Manager or any Player, Official or employee of his or another Club. 8. A Manager shall ensure that he understands and acts in accordance with his Club’s written transfer policy (see Rule H.4). 2. A Manager shall not, either directly or indirectly (including by making any statement to the media): 9. In all discussions, negotiations, transactions and arrangements relating to the employment of Players by his Club (“Player Transactions”) including, without limitation, the renewal or renegotiation of existing contracts or any related contracts or arrangements involving his Club and a Player and/or third party (for example, involving his Club’s or a Player’s intellectual property rights, including the exploitation of name or image), a Manager shall, in addition to his duty to act in accordance with the club’s written transfer policy, act with the utmost good faith and in accordance with his primary duty to act in the best interests of his Club. 2.1 make an approach to a Contract Player with a view to the Manager’s Club negotiating a contract with such Player except as permitted by either Rule T.1 or Rule T.2; make an approach to an Academy Player registered at the Academy of another Club (or club) or a player with whom another Club (or club) has entered into a pre-registration agreement which remains current; or make an approach to any other employee of another Club (or club) with a view to inducing or attempting to induce such employee to terminate a contract of employment with that Club (or club), whether or not by breach of that contract, except with the written consent of the Club (or club) by which he is employed. 2.2 2.3 10. A Manager shall at all times observe the principles of honesty, transparency, accountability and personal impartiality (whether financial or otherwise) in his dealings involving Player Transactions. 3. A Manager shall comply with the Laws of the Game, the Rules and Regulations of The Football Association (including, without limitation, The Football Association Regulations on Working with Intermediaries), the Rules of the Premier League, the rules of any competition in which his Club participates and his Club Rules (collectively “the Rules”) and he shall not encourage or invite any person (including Players and other employees of his Club) to act in breach of the same but shall take all possible steps to ensure that they comply with them. 11. A Manager shall forthwith disclose to his Club the nature and extent of any direct or indirect interest or any conflict or potential conflict of interest he may have in any transaction or arrangement involving his Club (including, without limitation, any Player Transaction), he shall not be involved in the same without the written consent of his Club, and, if such consent is granted, he shall account to his Club for any benefit which either directly or indirectly he derives therefrom. 12. If a Manager is in any doubt as to whether there exists any interest or conflict (actual or potential) to be disclosed as required by paragraph 11 above, he may consult with the League Managers Association for guidance and advice. 4. A Manager shall use his best endeavours to ensure that there is in force at his Club a fair and effective disciplinary policy applicable to Players
and other employees under his control and that it is applied consistently. 13. Upon becoming aware of any breach of the Rules, including by way of example only, any financial or other benefit or inducement offered in connection with a Player Transaction in breach of the Rules, a Manager shall immediately report such breach in writing to the League. 5. A Manager shall not use racist or other discriminatory language. A Manager’s behaviour should demonstrate to Players and other employees under his control that discrimination in any form is unacceptable. A Manager shall use all possible steps to ensure that others in his control adopt the same standards of behaviour in this regard. 507 508 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 6 Code of Conduct for Clubs Appendix 5 (Rule P.2) 14. A Manager shall conduct himself at all times in an ethical and professional manner and shall observe the highest standards of integrity and fair dealing. 1. In all discussions, negotiations and transactions relating to the employment of Managers, each Club shall behave towards each other Club with the utmost good faith. 15. A Manager shall take all possible steps to promote the reputation of the game of association football and to prevent it being brought into disrepute. 2. A Club shall not (either directly or through any third party) enter into negotiations relating to the employment of another Club’s Manager without the prior permission of that Club. 3. A Club shall not take any steps (including the making of statements to the media) to induce another Club’s Manager to act in breach of the terms of his contract with his Club. 4. A Club shall strictly observe the terms of its contract with its Manager and, in particular, if on the determination of the contract any sum is payable by the Club to the Manager, the Club shall ensure that prompt settlement is made. 509 510 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

		Appendix 7 Standard Clauses for inclusion in Managers’ Contracts of Employment Appendix 8 Code of Conduct for Scouts (Rule P.8.1) (Rule Q.7) 1. The Manager shall observe and comply with the rules and regulations for the time being in force of any organisation or body the rules and regulations of which the Club is bound to observe including those of The Football Association and the League and in particular he shall at all times act in accordance with the League’s Code of Conduct for Managers. 1. The function of a Scout is to identify to his Club players with whom his Club may wish to enter into negotiations with a view to securing their registration. Scouts are not themselves entitled to enter into any such negotiations nor are they able to make promises to or offer inducements to any players whom they approach. 2. Scouts are employed by and represent their Clubs and are Officials within the meaning of the Rules of the Premier League (“the Rules”) by which they are bound. 2. The Manager shall comply with all reasonable instructions and requests (a) (b) given to Club Managers by the League or given to the Manager by the Club 3. Scouts must therefore be familiar with the Rules and in particular those relating to Academy Players set out in the Youth Development Rules. They must maintain an awareness of and at all times comply with the Rules setting out the circumstances in which their Club may make an approach to a Player or Academy Player (as defined in the Rules) whose registration is held by another Club. In addition, those Scouts that come into contact with and/or have access to Children as part of their duties must familiarise themselves with (and abide by) their Club’s safeguarding policies and procedures and the League’s ‘Guidance for Safer Working Practice’. which arise in the first case out of any commercial contract entered into by the League for the benefit of its members or in the second case out of any such contract entered into by the Club for its own benefit and the Manager shall not himself enter into any such contract which conflicts or competes or is reasonably likely to conflict or compete with those entered into by the League or by the Club as aforesaid. 3. Any dispute or difference arising between the parties hereto as to the construction of this Agreement or the rights duties or obligations of either party hereunder or any matter arising out of or concerning the same or the Manager’s employment hereunder shall be referred to the Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal in accordance with the Rules of the League for the time being in force. Notwithstanding the foregoing provisions of this clause [3] and without prejudice thereto, the parties shall use and until the conclusion of the arbitration shall continue to use their best endeavours to attempt to reach a settlement of their dispute by mediation. 4. When acting in the course of his duties a Scout shall at all times carry the formal means of identification issued to him by his Club and/or the League and shall produce the same upon demand. 5. Scouts are responsible for the conduct of their contacts and shall be liable for any act or omission by a contact which constitutes a breach of the Rules. 6. Scouts shall conduct themselves in a manner befitting their role as Officials of their Clubs and shall take all possible steps to promote the reputation of the game of association football and to prevent it being brought into disrepute. [Note : The names and addresses of organisations offering an appropriate mediation service are available upon application to the League.] 7. A Scout shall forthwith disclose to his Club the nature and extent of any direct or indirect interest he may have in any transaction or arrangement involving his Club and he shall account to his Club for any benefit which either directly or indirectly he derives therefrom. 8. A Scout shall conduct himself at all times in an ethical and professional manner
and shall observe the highest standards of integrity and fair dealing. 511 512 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 9 Standard Clauses for inclusion in replica Strip manufacturers’ contracts Appendix 9 (Rule R.16) 1. [The manufacturer’s name] (“the Company”) will not itself or through any officer of the Company or any person authorised to act on behalf of the Company:-2. For the avoidance of doubt, nothing shall prevent the Company from recommending resale prices to dealers provided no impression is given that, in doing so, the Company is notifying a minimum price. 1.1 include in a contract for sale or agreement relating to the sale of replica football kit a term or condition which purports to establish or provide for the establishment of minimum prices to be charged on the resale of replica football kit in the United Kingdom ; require, as a condition of supplying replica football kit to a dealer, the inclusion in a contract or agreement of any such term or condition, or the giving of any undertaking to the like effect ; notify to dealers, or otherwise publish on or in relation to replica football kit, a price stated or calculated to be understood as the minimum price which may be charged on the resale of those goods the replica football kit in the United Kingdom ; or withhold supplies of replica football kit from a dealer seeking to obtain them for resale in the United Kingdom on the ground that the dealer: 3. The Company may, notwithstanding any of the foregoing, withhold supplies from a dealer, or cause or procure a supplier to do so, if it has reasonable cause to believe that within the previous 12 months the dealer, or any other dealer to whom the dealer supplies goods, has been using as a loss-leader any replica football kit whether or not obtained from the Club. 1.2 1.3 1.4 1.4.1 has sold in the United Kingdom at a price below the resale price replica football kit obtained, either directly or indirectly, from the Company, or has supplied such replica football kit, either directly or indirectly, to a third party who had done so ; or is likely, if the replica football kit is supplied to him, to sell it in the United Kingdom at a price below that price, or supply it, either directly or indirectly, to a third party who would be likely to do so. 1.4.2 In this subclause 1.4, “resale price” in relation to a sale of any description, means any price notified to the dealer or otherwise published by or on behalf of the Company as the price or minimum price which is to be charged on or is recommended as appropriate for a sale of that description, or any price prescribed or purporting to be prescribed for that purpose by a contract or agreement between the dealer and the Company. 513 514 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 10 Notice to Manufacturer Licensed to Manufacture and Distribute Club Replica Strip Appendix 11 Regulations of the Professional Football Compensation Committee (Rule R.17) Definitions 1. In these Regulations: 1. You will not: 1.1 “Club” means a football club in membership of the Premier League or the Football League; “Compensation Fee” means any sum of money (exclusive of Value Added Tax) payable by a Transferee Club to a Transferor Club upon the transfer of the registration of a Player; “the Football League” means The Football League Limited; “PFNCC” means the Professional Football Negotiating and Consultative Committee; “Player” means a player who is the subject of an application to the Professional Football Compensation Committee (“the Committee”) pursuant to Regulation 2 of these Regulations; “the Premier League” means The Football Association Premier League Limited; “Secretary” means the person or body appointed by the PFNCC to administer these Regulations; “Transferee Club” means a Club to which the registration of a Player has been transferred; and “Transferor Club” means a Club from which the registration of a Player has been transferred. 1.1 include in a contract for sale or agreement relating to the sale of replica football kit a term or condition which purports to establish or provide for the establishment of minimum prices to be charged on the resale of replica football kit in the United Kingdom; require, as a condition of supplying replica football kit to a dealer, the inclusion in a contract or agreement of any such term or condition, or the giving of any undertaking to the like effect; notify to dealers, or otherwise publish on or in relation to replica football kit, a price stated or calculated to be understood as the minimum price which may be charged on the resale of replica football kit in the United Kingdom; or withhold supplies of replica football kit from a dealer seeking to obtain them for resale in the United Kingdom on the ground that the dealer: 1.2 1.2 1.3 1.4 1.3 1.5 1.4 1.6 1.7 1.4.1 has sold in the United Kingdom at a price below the resale price* replica football kit obtained, either directly or indirectly, from you, or has supplied such replica football kit, either directly or indirectly, to a third party who had done so; or is likely, if the replica football kit is supplied to him, to sell it in the United Kingdom at a price below that price, or supply it, either directly or indirectly, to a third party who would be likely to do so. 1.8 1.9 1.4.2 Jurisdiction 2. You shall not be prevented from recommending resale prices to dealers provided no impression is given that, in doing so, you are notifying a minimum price. 2. The Committee shall determine applications made pursuant to: 2.1 Premier League Rules T.38, V.27.2 and Youth Development Rules 329 and 343.2; Football League Regulations 63.20, 63.21, 63.22, 67.5 and Football League Youth Development Rules 329 and 343.2; appeals from a decision of the Board of the Football League made pursuant to Football League Regulation 66.1. 3. You may, notwithstanding any of the foregoing, withhold supplies from a dealer, or cause or procure a supplier to do so, if it has reasonable cause to believe that within the previous 12 months the dealer, or any other dealer to whom the dealer supplies goods has been using as a loss-leader any replica football kit whether or not obtained from the Club. 2.2 2.3 3. In making a determination as aforesaid, the Committee shall take into account the costs set out in Regulation 4 and any of the following criteria: *In this paragraph 1.4.1 “resale price” in relation to a sale of any description means any price notified to the dealer or otherwise published by you as the price or minimum price which is to be charged on or is recommended as appropriate for a sale of that description, or any price prescribed
or purporting to be prescribed for that purpose by a contract or agreement between the dealer and you. 3.1 3.2 3.3 the status of each of the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club; the age of the Player; the Training Model(s) (as that term is defined in Youth Development Rule 1.87) on which the Player was engaged with the Transferor Club. 515 516 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 11 Appendix 11 3.4 the amount of any fee paid by the Transferor Club upon acquiring the registration of the Player; the length of time during which the Transferor Club held the registration of the Player; the terms of the new contract offered to him by both the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club; his playing record including any international appearances; substantiated interest shown by other clubs in acquiring the registration of the Player. 6. If the chairman of the Committee is unable to act or to continue acting as such in the determination of any application, the PFNCC shall appoint in his stead a person with an appropriate legal background. 3.5 3.6 7. If following his appointment any other member of the Committee is unable to act or to continue acting, his appointor may appoint a replacement so that the composition of the Committee is maintained as provided in Regulation 5. 3.7 3.8 8. If the members of the Committee fail to agree, they shall decide by a majority provided that, if the Committee is composed of an even number of members, the chairman shall have a second or casting vote. 4. The costs to be taken into account under Regulation 3 shall be: 4.1 any cost incurred by either Club in operating an Academy, a Football Academy or Centre of Excellence including (without limitation) the cost of providing for players attending thereat: Committee Procedures 9. The parties to proceedings before the Committee shall be the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club. 4.1.1 4.1.2 4.1.3 4.1.4 4.1.5 4.1.6 4.1.7 living accommodation training and playing facilities; scouting, coaching, administrative and other staff; education and welfare requirements; playing and training strip and other clothing; medical and first aid facilities; and friendly and competitive matches and overseas tours, 10. Proceedings shall be commenced by either party making a written application to the Secretary: 10.1 10.2 identifying the respondent Club and the Player; setting out the facts surrounding the application including the criteria referred to in Regulation 3; identifying any documents relied upon, copies of which shall be annexed; and in the case of an application made by a Transferor Club, giving full particulars of the costs set out in Regulation 4. 10.3 4.2 any other cost incurred by either Club directly or indirectly attributable to the training and development of players including any fee referred to in Regulation 3.3. 10.4 11. Each Club which is a party in proceedings shall pay an administration fee to the Secretary the amount of which will be determined by the PFNCC from time to time. Composition of the Committee 5. The Committee shall be composed of: 12. Upon receipt of an application the Secretary shall: 5.1 an independent chairman with an appropriate legal background who, subject to the prior written approval of the Premier League, the Football League and The Professional Footballers’ Association, shall be appointed by the PFNCC in such terms as it thinks fit; an appointee of each of the leagues of which the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club are members or, if the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club are both members of the same league, an appointee of that league; an appointee of The Professional Footballers’ Association; an appointee of The League Managers’ Association. 12.1 procure that for the purpose of determining the application the Committee is composed in accordance with Regulation 5; send a copy of the application and any documents annexed to it to the chairman; send a copy of the same by recorded delivery post to the respondent. 12.2 5.2 12.3 5.3 5.4 13. Within 14 days of receipt of the copy application the respondent shall send to the Secretary by recorded delivery post a written response to the application, annexing thereto copies of any documents relied upon, and, in the case of a response by a Transferor Club, giving full particulars of the costs set out in Regulation 4. 517 518 Appendices to the Rules

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 11 Appendix 11 14. Upon receipt of the response the Secretary shall send a copy thereof together with a copy of any document annexed to: 24.The Committee shall give reasons for its decision. 25.The decision of the Committee shall be final and binding. 14.1the chairman; and 14.2the party making the application. Fees and Expenses 15. The chairman of the Committee shall give directions as he thinks fit for the future conduct of the proceedings addressed in writing to the parties with which the parties shall comply without delay. 26. The chairman and members of the Committee shall be entitled to receive fees and expenses in such sum or sums as shall be determined by the PFNCC from time to time. 16. The Committee by its chairman shall have power to summon any person to attend the hearing of the proceedings to give evidence and to produce documents and any person who is bound by these Regulations and who, having been summoned, fails to attend or to give evidence or to produce documents shall be in breach of these Regulations. Committee’s Powers 27. Upon determining an application made in accordance with the provisions of these Regulations, the Committee may make an order with regard to the amount and payment of a Compensation Fee and any other order as it thinks fit. Amendments 17. Upon the Chairman’s directions having been complied with or time for compliance having passed the Secretary shall make all necessary arrangements for the hearing of the proceedings (including supplying a full copy of all documents necessary for the hearing to each member of the Committee) and shall give written notice of the date, time and place thereof to the parties. 28. No amendment to these Regulations shall be proposed or made without the prior written approval of the Premier League, the Football League and the Professional Footballers’ Association. 18. If a party to the proceedings fails to attend the hearing the Committee may either adjourn it or proceed in their absence. 19. The chairman of the Committee shall have an overriding discretion as to the manner in which the hearing of the proceedings shall be conducted. 20. The Committee shall not be bound by any enactment or rule of law relating to the admissibility of evidence in proceedings before a court of law. 21. The hearing shall be conducted in private. 22. Each party shall be entitled to be represented at the hearing by a solicitor or counsel provided that they shall have given to the other party and to the chairman of the Committee 14 days’ prior written notice to that effect. 23. The Committee’s decision shall be announced as soon as practicable and if possible at the end of the hearing and shall be confirmed in writing by the Secretary to the parties. 519 520 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 12 Code of Conduct for Academy Players of Compulsory School Age Appendix 12 (Youth Development Rule 197) The Academy Player agrees to • attend the Academy regularly and punctually, behave with self-discipline and give notice of and reasons for any absence • practise the techniques and skills taught by the Academy and attempt to apply them in matches • participate in football matches outside normal school hours only as specified by the Academy • attend school regularly and punctually, complete school assignments and behave at school as at the Academy • follow a lifestyle appropriate to development – spending leisure time positively; eating, drinking, relaxing and sleeping sensibly • adhere to the Club’s Code of Conduct and Rules for its Academy Prior to signing this Code of Conduct and registering the Academy Player at its Academy, full discussion has taken place and agreement has been reached between the Academy, the Academy Player and the parents as to the educational, technical and match programme to be provided by the Academy to the Academy Player. (“the Academy Player”) has the potential to become a footballer at the highest level and will be registered as an Academy Player at the ...........................................................................FC (“the Club”). Both the Academy Player and the Academy Player’s parents understand that the Club is committed to the Academy Player’s well being, future development and realisation of potential, but that the level of achievement ultimately reached cannot be guaranteed. The Parents agree to • encourage and help the Academy Player meet targets, including this Code of Conduct and the Club’s Code of Conduct and Rules for its Academy • support the Academy Player without pressure, praise good work and refrain from criticising lapses • set a good example to the Academy Player • respect the opportunity given to the Academy Player and not approach or permit any other person to approach any other club during the currency of this registration except as allowed under the Rules governing Academies • communicate with the Academy staff, keeping them informed about matters affecting the Academy Player • permit the Academy Player to play only football matches outside normal school hours as specified by the Academy • adhere to the Club’s Code of Conduct and Rules for its Academy In registering the Academy Player at its Football Academy, the Club, the parents and the Academy Player agree to the following Code of Conduct. The Club agrees to provide • a safe environment in which the Academy Player can learn and develop without fear of abuse • medical screening, monitoring and support for the Academy Player • a structured football learning programme, appropriate to the age, ability and growth of the Academy Player • participation in football matches arranged or approved by the Premier League • trained, screened and qualified coaching and other staff and facilities as determined by the Rules governing Academies • guidelines to the Academy Player and parents on the best ways for them to contribute to the Academy Player’s football and personal development • educational support (in consultation with the Academy Player’s school) for the continued academic and personal development of the Academy Player • regular communication and reports to the Academy Player and parents on the Student’s progress • a Code of Conduct and Rules for its Academy 521 522 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

 

		Appendix 13 Terms of Reference for the Judicial Panel Appendix 12 We, the undersigned, agree to the Academy Code of Conduct A. Introduction 1. At their 6 February 2020 Shareholders’ Meeting, the Premier League’s Member Clubs resolved to establish a Judicial Panel in accordance with the provisions of these Terms of Reference, from which individuals will be appointed to assist with disciplinary, arbitral and regulatory issues arising under the Premier League Rules (‘Rules’), including (without limitation) the following sections: Section W (Disciplinary); Section Y (Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal); Section Z (Premier League Appeals Committee) and the Youth Development Rules (‘YDRs’). Name ................................................................................................ .......................................................................... Football Club Signature......................................................................................... Name ................................................................................................ .......................................................................... Academy Player Signature......................................................................................... B. Chair of the Judicial Panel Appointment Name ................................................................................................ .......................................................................... Parents 2. The Chair of the Judicial Panel shall be appointed by resolution of Clubs at a Shareholders’ Meeting for a term of five years (with no reappointment). Where the term is curtailed by the resignation of the Chair, the Board shall be empowered to appoint an interim Chair of the Judicial Panel from those individuals appointed to the Judicial Panel until such time as a permanent replacement is appointed by a resolution of Clubs. Signature......................................................................................... Note: This Code of Conduct should be signed in quadruplicate, one copy being provided to the Academy Player, one to his parents, one being submitted to the League in accordance with Youth Development Rule 257 and the fourth being retained by the Club. Experience and expertise 3. The individual appointed to the role of Chair of the Judicial Panel shall ordinarily meet the following criteria: 3.1 be a barrister or solicitor of at least fifteen years’ post-qualification experience; hold recent, relevant experience of involvement in sports disciplinary matters; hold extensive knowledge of: 3.2 3.3 3.3.1 best practice in conducting sports disciplinary matters arbitrations; and 3.3.2 ancillary relevant legal subjects, such as competition law commercial law and arbitration; and have a working knowledge and awareness of the Rules. and and 3.4 523 524 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 13 Appendix 13 Duties and responsibilities Disciplinary Panel 4. The Chair of the Judicial Panel shall be responsible for: 7. The Disciplinary Panel shall ordinarily comprise: 4.1 appointing suitable individuals to the Disciplinary Panel and Appeals Panel, through an open recruitment process (which may include seeking nominations or suggestions from various stakeholder groups within English football, which the Chair may or may not accept), ensuring where reasonably practicable that the appointees and their respective skills at all times comply with the provisions of paragraph 7, below; appointing individual members of the Judicial Panel to sit on Commissions, Appeal Boards, tribunals and otherwise, as provided for in the Rules; where appropriate, and pursuant to paragraph 20, below, appointing on an ad-hoc basis individuals who are not members of the Judicial Panel, but whom he considers would be suitable for the particular appointment, to sit on Commissions, Appeal Boards, tribunals and otherwise, as provided for in the Rules; where appropriate, sitting as a member of an Appeal Board (whether as chair or otherwise); where appropriate, considering and adjudicating on preliminary issues that arise under the Rules; attending a meeting of the Legal Advisory Group on an annual basis to present on the work of the Judicial Panel over the preceding year; and carrying out such other functions as reasonably requested by the Board from time to time, including the organisation of training for members of the Judicial Panel. 7.1 legally qualified individuals, each of greater than ten years’ post-qualification experience (whether as a barrister or solicitor); authorised insolvency practitioners; individuals who hold nationally recognised qualifications as accountants or auditors; and individuals with extensive and demonstrable experience in football administration and/or youth development. 7.2 7.3 7.4 4.2 4.3 8. Each member of the Disciplinary Panel shall (unless proscribed under the Rules) be eligible to: 8.1 8.2 sit as a member of a Commission, appointed under Section W; sit as a member of an appeal tribunal appointed under Rule E.36 or Rule F.16; in the case of an arbitration under Rule P.12 and Section Y (Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal) of the Rules, sit as a member of a Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal or as a single arbitrator; sit as a member of the Premier League Appeals Committee, in accordance with Section Z of the Rules; and assist with such other matters as are referred to the member by the Chair of the Judicial Panel and arising from the Rules including, for example, an application by an Academy Player to have his registration terminated in accordance with YDR 276. 4.4 8.3 4.5 8.4 4.6 8.5 4.7 5. The Chair of the Judicial Panel shall, at his discretion, appoint a deputy chair from the membership of the Judicial Panel to assist with such tasks as he thinks fit. He may also delegate any administrative and/or secretarial function required by his role to any other member or employee of his chambers or firm, as appropriate. Appeals Panel 9. The Appeals Panel shall ordinarily comprise individuals who: (a) are barristers or solicitors of no fewer than fifteen years’ post-qualification experience; and/or (b) hold or have held judicial office. C. Composition of the Judicial Panel 10. Each member of the Appeals Panel (and the Chair of the Judicial Panel) shall be eligible to sit as a member of an Appeal Board appointed under Section W (as well as any of the entities referred to in paragraphs 8.3 and 8.4, above). 6. The Judicial Panel shall comprise a Disciplinary Panel and an Appeals Panel, appointments to which shall be the responsibility (and at the discretion) of the Chair of the Judicial Panel, save that no member of the Judicial Panel shall: 6.1 6.2 6.3 be a representative or employee of the League; be an Official or Director of a Club (or club in membership of the EFL); accept any instruction, whether appearing
as advocate or otherwise, from a party to any proceedings or process under the Premier League Rules; or subject to any of the matters set out in Rule F.1. D. Term and termination 11. Subject to paragraph 13, below, the term of each member of the Judicial Panel shall be 10 years. At the end of that term, the member may be reappointed for a further term by the Chair of the Judicial Panel, at his absolute discretion. 6.4 525 526 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 13 Appendix 13 12. A member of the Judicial Panel appointed for any purpose provided for by the Rules may continue to act on the matter for which he was so appointed notwithstanding that his term of office has expired, with the permission of the Chair of the Judicial Panel. Where the Chair of the Judicial Panel does not grant such permission, any questions as to the future progress of the matter shall be determined by the Chair of the Judicial Panel at his absolute discretion. 16. Liability for payment of the sums referred to at paragraph 15, above, shall be determined in accordance with the Rules and, in particular, the provisions empowering Commissions, Tribunals and Appeal Boards to impose cost orders. Where the Rules are silent as to liability for payment of the sums referred to at paragraph 15, above, the matter shall be referred to the Chair of the Judicial Panel to determine in such manner as he thinks fit. 13. The appointment of any member of the Judicial Panel (including the Chair) shall cease before the conclusion of the applicable term if: 17. No amendment to these Terms of Reference shall be made without the approval of Clubs at a General Meeting. Any amendment made pursuant to this paragraph 17 shall be effective immediately and shall be binding on all members of the Judicial Panel, including the Chair, all Clubs and the League. 13.1 by notice in writing to the Chair of the Judicial Panel, the member resigns from the Judicial Panel; the member accepts a position that would render the member ineligible from appointment to the Judicial Panel, in accordance with paragraph 6, above; the member becomes subject to any of the matters set out in Rule F.1; in the opinion of the Chair of the Judicial Panel: 13.4.1 the member becomes physically or mentally incapable of discharging his duties as a member of the Judicial Panel; and/or 13.4.2 the member has refused or failed to conduct proceedings properly and/or efficiently and expeditiously and in either case substantial injustice has as a result been caused to a party to such proceedings. 13.2 18. Any hearings, appeals, deliberations or proceedings of any description held pursuant to or arising from the Rules which are in progress as of 6 February 2020 shall continue in full force and effect, without variation, with any individuals validly appointed to conduct such matters under any iterations of the Rules previously in force fully empowered to conclude those matters, whether or not those individuals are (or become) members of the Judicial Panel. 13.3 13.4 19. Save where specifically defined in these Terms of Reference, capitalised terms bear the meaning given to them in the Premier League’s Articles of Associations and/or the Rules (including the YDRs). E. Miscellaneous 20. Notwithstanding all of the above, the Chair of the Judicial Panel may, in his absolute discretion, when appointing Commissions, Appeal Boards, tribunals and otherwise, as provided for in the Rules, appoint on an ad hoc basis individuals who are not members of the Judicial Panel but whom he considers would be suitable for the particular appointment (and for the period of their temporary appointment each such person will be considered a member of the Judicial Panel). It is anticipated that the Chair of the Judicial Panel will exercise this power only in exceptional circumstances (for example, where specific and/or unforeseen knowledge or expertise is required). Those individuals appointed on an ad hoc basis will be subject to the same daily rates and the same approach to expenses reimbursement as members of the Judicial Panel. 14. The Chair of the Judicial Panel shall be remunerated for his role as Chair by way of an annual fee or salary, payable by the League (with the level of fee agreed for the entire term at the start of the term). The terms of his appointment shall, at the start of the term, be subject to the approval of the Premier League’s Audit and Remuneration Committee. 15. Each member
of the Judicial Panel will be paid a daily rate for his work on matters covered in these Terms of Reference, the level of which shall be agreed by the League and the Chair of the Judicial Panel and subject to the approval of the Premier League’s Audit and Remuneration Committee. In addition, members of the Judicial Panel may be reimbursed for any reasonable out of pocket expenses incurred during the course of their work. 527 528 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 14 COVID-19 – Season 2020/21 Training Protocols Appendix 14 5. For the avoidance of doubt, in line with Rule O.1, nothing in these Protocols replaces, reduces or affects in any way the obligations imposed on Clubs by statute and/or common law in the fields of medicine, occupational health and/or health and safety. Capitalised terms not otherwise defined in this document bear the meaning given to them in the Rules (including the Youth Development Rules). A. Introduction 1. The public health crisis associated with the COVID-19 pandemic continues to create unprecedented challenges for the Premier League and Clubs. While Season 2019/20 was ultimately concluded, due to the hard work and care of Clubs, Players and Staff, those challenges remain in place for Season 2020/21 and require similar diligence on behalf of all parties to ensure that: B. First Team Protocol Overview 6. This First Team Protocol is divided into: i. Players and Staff continue to be able to train in as safe an environment as possible i. obligations binding on Clubs and incorporated into the Rules, a breach of which will be dealt with under Section W (Disciplinary) of those Rules. These obligations are set out in numbered paragraphs 7 to 28 and apply principally to the following individuals (collectively referred to in this Protocol as ‘Relevant Persons’): ii. Clubs can re-commence Academy and Development Centre training activity in a similarly safe environment iii. Government support for all such activity is maintained a. Players; and 2. As Clubs are aware, in May 2020, Government mandated a phased return to group training. The two training phases are: (i) small group training incorporating social distancing (‘Stage One’); and (ii) close contact training, with interaction by Players and Staff within the two-metre social distancing boundary (‘Stage Two’). b. Club employees, consultants and contractors essential for the performance of first team training (including coaches, analysts, doctors, physios, sport scientists and other members of the Club’s medical team, but not including security staff, cleaners or members of the Club’s catering staff); ii. non-binding guidance issued by the Premier League to assist Clubs and facilitate compliance with their obligations to ensure the safest possible environment at any site where the Club conducts coaching or training of its first team Players (‘Training Ground’). This guidance is in italicised text following the obligation to which it relates. Further guidance will continue to be issued by the League in accordance with Government advice. 3. This document sets out a series of uniform operating procedures, applicable to all Clubs, to ensure that Players and Staff continue to conduct training (and Academy Players return to training) in as safe an environment as possible and that Government support for that training remains in place. It has been produced following consultation with a range of stakeholders and with the agreement of Clubs. Policies and procedures 4. It is divided into the following sections: 7. Each Club must, by no later than the date on which they commence pre-season training for Season 2020/21 (pursuant to paragraph 13i, below), conduct an updated formal inter-disciplinary risk assessment of the Training Ground and all activities to be carried out within the Training Ground while Relevant Persons are present, with specific regard to: i. A protocol applicable to Clubs’ first team training operations (the ‘First Team Protocol’, section B, below) ii. A protocol applicable to Clubs’ Academy training operations as they relate to the Professional Development Phase (the ‘PDP Protocol’, section C, below) iii. A protocol applicable to Clubs’ Academy training operations as they relate to the Foundation Phase and Youth Development Phase and their Development Centre programme (the ‘Academy Protocol (Foundation
Phase and Youth Development Phase)’, section D, below) i. the optimisation of social distancing and all hygiene measures specified by Government during the COVID-19 pandemic ii. modification of training facilities and the Training Ground environment to mitigate risk, within the context of Stage Two training 529 530 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 14 Appendix 14 iii. modification of training exercises and coaching to minimise close contact of Relevant Persons with each other and with other individuals, within the context of Stage Two training either case, the individual shall take leadership responsibility for devising and administering the COVID-19 operational policy and managing compliance with that policy and this First Team Protocol. iv. modification of existing facilities and arrangements to ensure that compliance with this First Team Protocol can be maintained at all times, notwithstanding the presence of any Academy Players or other training activity at the Training Ground The COVID-19 Risk Assessment must consider what steps are necessary to minimise the risk to all individuals who will be present at the Training Ground, whether or not they are a Relevant Person, and must contain provision for any individuals considered to be ‘clinically vulnerable’ or ‘clinically extremely vulnerable’ in line with Government guidance. Each Training Ground is a place of work and should be risk assessed for environmental hazards which may compromise the health of all Players and Staff (whether or not they are Relevant Persons). All reasonable measures should be taken to mitigate the risks identified. All Clubs must be aware that the public health crisis created by COVID-19 presents new challenges to the health and well-being of their employees. New occupational health measures will need to be identified and implemented both to aid compliance with government guidelines on social distancing and to directly reduce the risk of inadvertent viral transmission. v. any updates in Government guidance, the ‘COVID-19 Risk Assessment’, the results of which must be provided to the League on request. 8. Each Club must devise and implement a COVID-19 operational policy, which must: i. Reflect the Club’s most recent COVID-19 Risk Assessment The Premier League has produced a range of resources to assist Clubs in meeting the obligations in paragraphs 7 to 9: ii. Be agreed by its Board and Chief Executive Officer iii. Identify an individual as the ‘Designated COVID-19 Officer’ • A skeleton framework to assist Clubs in formulating a risk assessment template (produced in conjunction with Team Doctors), included at Appendix 14.4 iv. Be communicated to every Relevant Person v. Be submitted to the League by no later than the date on which they commence pre-season training for Season 2020/21 (pursuant to paragraph 13i, below) (and re-submitted to the League as soon as possible following any revisions agreed by its Board and Chief Executive Officer) • A Football Specific Risk Assessment and Training Design Guidance Document. The risk assessment should be led by the ‘Designated COVID-19 Officer’ in consultation with one or more members of the first team technical coaching staff. Further, Clubs may wish to identify a member of their first team technical coaching staff as the ‘COVID-19 Training and Coaching Co-ordinator’ with responsibility for risk assessing each training session and adopting appropriate modifications, where possible, so as to eliminate all unnecessary close contact between Relevant Persons. To assist with the COVID-19 Risk Assessment and the work of the ‘COVID-19 Training and Coaching Co-ordinator’, the Premier League has issued detailed guidance set out at Appendix 14.5 vi. Include a framework to support the education and familiarisation of all Relevant Persons with regard to the Club’s COVID-19 operational policy vii. Include guidance as to the process by which a Relevant Person can opt out of the policy at a later date, should they choose to do so (in which case, they will not be permitted to attend the Training Ground) • The Premier League has issued template wording to each Club to be used in obtaining the agreement referred to at paragraph 9, above, to ensure consistency.
9. Each Club must ensure that, before any Relevant Person attends the Training Ground, they have provided written confirmation (in such terms as are approved by the Premier League) that they have received and agree to be bound by the Club’s COVID-19 operational policy. 10. In respect of all training undertaken in accordance with this Protocol, each Club must retain (and deliver to the League or its appointee on request) all: Guidance The Designated COVID-19 Officer should be either: (a) a senior employee who holds appropriate qualifications and/or is appropriately experienced in health and safety but who is not part of the Club’s medical team; or (b) a consultant or external specialist with such experience and/or qualifications, who reports directly to a board-level employee. In i. training schedules and session plans ii. performance training data (including GPS) produced by the Club’s Players iii. video or other recordings of the training 531 532 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

 

 

		Appendix 14 Appendix 14 Guidance In the event that any of the evidence listed in paragraph 10 is requested by the Premier League, it shall be used by the Premier League solely in relation to the monitoring and enforcement of compliance with this Protocol and any associated disciplinary or other proceedings. The Premier League shall not disclose it further, save where compelled to do so by a court or other competent authority. Testing 12. Where there is a requirement to submit to a CAT in this Protocol, the CAT will be conducted in accordance with the process administered by the League. 13. Each Club must ensure that: i. before pre-season training for Season 2020/21 begins (meaning the first Stage Two group training session conducted at the Training Ground featuring more than one Player, following the Club’s last competitive first team match of Season 2019/20) each Relevant Person has submitted to a CAT, which has returned a negative result The Premier League retains a range of investigatory powers under Section W (Disciplinary) of the Rules, which it will utilise in the event of any suspicion or allegation of a breach of this Protocol. The Premier League intends to use inspectors to monitor compliance with this First Team Protocol at all times when Relevant Persons are present at the Training Ground. Return from international travel ii. each Relevant Person continues to submit to CATs at such frequency as is required by the League 11.Each Club must ensure that no Relevant Person who travels outside of the UK is permitted to attend the Training Ground following that international travel unless they: Guidance The requirement at paragraph 13i applies, for example, to a Player returning for pre-season training in advance of Season 2020/21, any newly registered Player, any Academy Player training with Relevant Persons for the first time or any new member of Staff. i.have complied with all applicable Government guidance regarding post-travel quarantine measures; and ii. save where dispensation has been granted by the Premier League in advance, have submitted to a COVID-19 RT-PCR Antigen Test (‘CAT’), which has returned a negative result The start date of pre-season training (and therefore the date by which the obligation at paragraph 13i, applies) will differ for all Clubs. In particular, where a Club is participating in the latter stages of the FA Cup or UEFA’s club competitions in August 2020, the obligation at paragraph 13 will not apply until the first training session following the conclusion of the Club’s participation in either competition. Guidance The requirement to submit to a CAT referred to at paragraph 11, is in addition to the requirement set out in paragraph 13, below, which applies to all Relevant Persons, irrespective of whether they have travelled overseas. Where, prior to the relevant first pre-season training session, a Relevant Person attends the Training Ground to receive medical attention or to engage in individual rehabilitation or treatment, he will not need to have submitted to a CAT in advance in order to do so. Dispensation will be granted by the Premier League under paragraph 11ii. where the travel outside the UK is necessary in order to participate in one or more matches in the UEFA Champions League or Europa League, during which time all Relevant Persons who have travelled have engaged in a UEFA-mandated CAT programme. 14. In respect of each CAT taken by a Relevant Person, the Team Doctor must: i. assess and contemporaneously record whether the individual submitting to the CAT is experiencing any symptoms of COVID-19 at the time that the CAT is taken Where a Relevant Person travels outside the UK following a call-up by his respective national representative team, the League will consider whether dispensation should be granted on a case-by-case basis, considering a range of factors, such as: (i) the territory/ ies to which the Relevant Person has travelled; (ii) applicable Government
guidance in respect of such territory/ies; and (iii) whether or not the Relevant Person has engaged in a CAT regime comparable to the Premier League’s while overseas. In considering these factors, the League will seek to ensure (where possible and considering the applicable risks in each case) that no Club is unduly disadvantaged or prejudiced by complying with mandatory requests to provide Relevant Persons for international duty. ii. be the individual responsible for the receipt and co-ordination of all CAT results. 15. Each Club must comply with any action plan published by the League from time to time in relation to any instance of a positive CAT result for one of its Relevant Persons and/or record of any symptoms of COVID-19 533 534 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 14 Appendix 14 Guidance The testing process administered by the League will operate as follows: Relevant Persons (including but not limited to medical rooms, gym areas, canteen areas and/or meeting rooms) prior to training: • The timing of any CAT will be agreed by the Team Doctor a. such congregation is considered as part of the Club’s COVID-19 Risk Assessment; and • The CAT samples will be collected by an independent practitioner at an agreed location. Individuals will be given appointments to attend and submit samples. It is envisaged that a drive through testing station will be used so that the time each individual spends at the testing station is minimised b. social distancing is maintained at all times v. At any time when one or more Relevant Person(s) is/are present at the Training Ground, it permits other individuals (ie, individuals who are not Relevant Persons) to be present at the Training Ground only where absolutely necessary, where such presence is strictly in accordance with this First Team Protocol, the PDP Protocol and the Academy Protocol (Foundation Phase and Youth Development Phase) and where such individuals: • The Team Doctor will be made aware of CAT results approximately 24 to 48 hours after the laboratory receive the samples • The League will receive anonymised reports of the test results at the same time as the Club receive their individual identifiable results a. maintain social distancing in respect of one another and in respect of all Relevant Persons while at the Training Ground; and • All Clubs must ensure that Relevant Persons are present for CATs at the times prescribed by their Club b. save where expressly permitted by this First Team Protocol, the PDP Protocol or the Academy Protocol (Foundation Phase and Youth Development Phase) are prohibited from accessing any area in which Relevent Persons are present (whether any building or temporary structure situated within the Training Ground or any pitch or other outdoor training area) • The testing program will be funded by the League, which will provide all reasonable logistical support to ensure that the program runs effectively Training – arrival and preparation 16. Each Club must ensure that: vi. The layout and any use of dressing rooms are designed so as to ensure social distancing can be maintained at all times i. Every Relevant Person complies with applicable Government guidance on transport when travelling to and from the Training Ground 17. Manual therapy of Players by Staff (including soft tissue therapy and massage) prior to training is permitted, provided that: ii. Arrangements for the arrival and departure of Relevant Persons at/from the Training Ground are designed so as to ensure social distancing can be maintained at all times i. The Team Doctor is informed in all cases (in advance) of the manual therapy to be conducted and the clinical indication necessitating such therapy and is required to authorise all manual therapy episodes exceeding 15 minutes in duration iii. Prior to entering the site, the following individuals complete a screening protocol to detect symptoms of COVID-19 infection in a manner devised by the Team Doctor (which will ordinarily include a non-invasive temperature check and a medical questionnaire): ii. Subject to paragraphs 17iii and iv, below, in order to minimise the risk of viral transmission, it is conducted outdoors wherever possible a. each Relevant Person iii. Routine massage of Players by Staff must not last longer than 15 minutes b. each individual who is not a Relevant Person but who will be accessing any area where Relevant Persons will be present (whether any building or temporary structure situated within the Training Ground or any pitch or other outdoor training area) iv. Where a therapy treatment is to exceed 15 minutes in duration: a. It must be conducted in consultation with (and subject to the prior authorisation of) the Team Doctor iv. Where there
is to be any use of office space by Relevant Persons at the Training Ground and/or congregation in communal areas at the Training Ground by b. The Player receiving the treatment must be notified in advance of PHE guidance in respect of prolonged medical treatment (in particular, the 535 536 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 14 Appendix 14 implications in the event of a positive CAT returned by the Relevant Person performing the therapy) and must provide his consent to the therapy following that notification Guidance Where a Club is engaging in Stage Two training and where the nature of the training session makes it impossible to maintain social distancing, Relevant Persons should reposition themselves to minimum of two metres apart as soon as the training practice or drill allows. Clubs should prepare and assess all training or practice drills so as to eliminate all unnecessary close contact between Relevant Persons. Guidance As part of the Club’s COVID-19 operational policy, all Relevant Persons must agree to observe personal hygiene and social distancing measures as outlined by the UK Government whenever possible. Training – warm-down and injury prevention programs The Designated COVID-19 Officer will decide the maximum number of people permitted to congregate in a defined area at any time, in line with social distancing requirements. It is expected that each Club will reduce the footfall of their Training Ground significantly. 20. Manual therapy of Players by Staff (including soft tissue therapy and massage) following training is permitted, provided that the provisions of paragraph 17, above, are complied with. Players are able to follow their usual preparation for training in gym and studio areas as long as appropriate social distancing is maintained and items of equipment are disinfected after each use. Players should be made aware that social distancing restrictions will limit the free availability of these areas and that a booking system may need to be in place to ensure that each Player is able to access the disinfected equipment they require. 21. Each Club must ensure that: i.any ice bath utilised by a Player is single occupancy only ii. cryogenic chambers are not utilised by any Player Guidance Players are permitted to follow their customary post-training exercise program in the gymnasium as long as social distancing is practised at all times and all items of gym equipment are disinfected after each use. Players are encouraged to wear a snood or face covering wherever practicable whilst indoors at the Training Ground, given that this measure reduces hand-mouth contact and reduces the risk of viral transmission. Clubs are encouraged to operate a one-way system of movement around their Training Ground to minimise the risk of inadvertent or unnecessary close contact with another person. Players are able to access essential treatment from medical and physiotherapy Staff as long as the number of people per room is kept to a minimum at all times and such treatment is pre-approved by the Team Doctor. The maximum number of people permitted in any area at one time will be clearly recorded in the COVID-19 Risk Assessment and all Staff should be made aware of these restrictions. Where paragraph 17 refers to an obligation that therapy be conducted outdoors, Clubs may satisfy that requirement by conducting the treatment in a ‘dome’ or other spacious, covered structure. Training – exit Training – procedure and progression 22. Each Club must ensure that: 18. Each Club must ensure that all group training complies with the template set out at Appendix 14.1A. i. All facilities for the use of showers or baths within the Training Ground are modified to ensure social distancing is maintained at all times 19. Each Club must ensure that: ii. Where there is to be any use of office space by Relevant Persons at the Training Ground and/or congregation in communal areas at the Training Ground by Relevant Persons (including but not limited to medical rooms, gym areas, canteen areas and/or meeting rooms) following training: i. Relevant Persons refrain from spitting whilst at the Training Ground ii. Relevant Persons maintain social distancing in respect of one another (and of all non-Relevant Persons) when entering and leaving the pitch
before and after group training a. such congregation is considered as part of the Club’s COVID-19 Risk Assessment; and b. social distancing is maintained at all times 537 538 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 14 Appendix 14 Guidance While use of office space, the canteen and meeting room is now permitted, subject to the provisions of paragraph 22, above, Clubs may still wish to organise session planning and tactical meetings by teleconference or videoconference. Any meetings with non-Relevant Persons (such as Parents and/or intermediaries) should, where possible, still be by teleconference or videoconference. Cardiac and respiratory screening 24. Each Club must ensure that it conducts ongoing risk assessments of every Player who attends the Training Ground for potential respiratory and/or cardiac complications associated with COVID-19, in accordance with the protocol set out in Appendix 14.2, and to record the results of such assessments. Contractually required engagement by Relevant Persons with a broadcaster, sponsor or other commercial partner (whether a Club partner or Premier League partner) is permitted at the Training Ground where it cannot be achieved virtually, provided that: Guidance The protocol at Appendix 14.2 was produced in conjunction with Club cardiologists. Living arrangements and isolation • Such activity is assessed as part of the Club’s COVID-19 Risk Assessment 25. Each Club must require all Relevant Persons to: • Any non-Relevant Person attending the Training Ground as part of such activity confirms in advance their agreement to the Club’s COVID-19 operational policy i. Comply with Government requirements regarding isolation and social distancing whilst not at the Training Ground (whether at their own homes or otherwise) • Social distancing and hygiene protocols are maintained at all times Personal protective equipment (‘PPE’) ii. Ensure that if they or a member of their household experience symptoms of COVID-19 whilst they are not at the Training Ground: 23. Each Club must ensure that: a. they inform the Team Doctor immediately i. Any member of Staff performing essential physiotherapy or soft tissue treatment wears appropriate PPE throughout the treatment, which must include (as a minimum): b. they stay at home unless advised otherwise by the Team Doctor c. under no circumstances do they attend the Training Ground for further assessment -Fluid resistant surgical mask (type IIR) -Disposable gloves Training Ground hygiene overnight protocol ii. Every member of Staff involved in such physiotherapy or treatment disposes of their gloves in between attending each Player and puts on clean replacements after handwashing and before seeing the next Player 26. Each Club must ensure that, every day, after all training activity has been completed and all Relevant Persons (and PDP Persons, where appropriate) have vacated the Training Ground, cleaning of the Training Ground is undertaken in accordance with the processes set out in Appendix 14.3. iii. Every member of Staff involved in such physiotherapy or treatment replaces their face mask whenever it becomes moist or soiled iv. Where a member of Staff is conducting an examination of a Player’s mouth, head or ear, nose and throat areas, they wear a fluid resistant visor and a disposable plastic apron Guidance In addition to the cleaning requirements of paragraph 26 and Appendix 14.3, Clubs are recommended to engage in more substantial, industrial-scale ‘deep cleansing’ of the Training Ground on a regular basis. v. All used PPE items are disposed of in a yellow bin, with clinical waste removed from the Training Ground site at least once every 14 days Transition between Protocols vi. Hand sanitiser dispensers are freely available throughout the Training Ground premises, handwashing facilities are clearly signposted and soap dispensers are adequately filled at all times 27. No individual, whether a Player, Academy Player, member of Staff or otherwise may become a Relevant Person (and thereby engage in training activities permitted under this First Team Protocol with other Relevant Persons) unless they have first: 539 540
Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 14 Appendix 14 i.Returned a negative CAT in accordance with paragraph 13, above; and C. PDP Protocol ii. Confirmed their agreement in writing to the Club’s COVID-19 operational policy in accordance with paragraph 9, above Overview 29. Given the elite nature of training in the Professional Development Phase (as recognised by Government) and the possible transition of Academy Players in the Professional Development Phase into the first team environment, it is necessary to implement a bespoke Protocol for such training that adopts many of the features of the First Team Protocol. Nevertheless, each Club must ensure that no aspect of its training of Academy Players in the Professional Development Phase impacts upon its ability to comply in full with their obligations under the First Team Protocol. Friendly matches 28. Clubs may engage in friendly or training matches with teams comprising non-Relevant Persons at the Training Ground, whether or not the individuals representing the opponent team are subject to the CAT process administered by the League, provided that: i. The staging of such matches is risk assessed by the Club as part of its COVID-19 Risk Assessment 30. This PDP Protocol applies to all training conducted by a Club of Academy Players in the Professional Development Phase, whether that training is conducted at the Training Ground or at an alternative training facility utilised for the training of Academy Players (‘Academy Training Ground’). It is divided into: ii. Any individual who is not a Relevant Person but who is participating in or present at such a match (whether as a player, match official or essential member of staff) has confirmed their agreement in writing in advance to the Club’s COVID-19 operational policy i. obligations binding on Clubs and incorporated into the Rules, a breach of which will be dealt with under Section W (Disciplinary) of those Rules. These obligations are set out in numbered paragraphs 31 to 53 and apply principally to the following individuals (collectively referred to in this PDP Protocol as ‘PDP Persons’): iii. Social distancing is maintained at all times prior to, during (for all non-playing individuals) and after the match iv. Facilities (including dressing rooms) are modified as necessary to ensure segregation between Relevant Persons and non-Relevant Persons a. Academy Players in the Professional Development Phase, either registered to the Club or on trial (‘PDP Players’); and Guidance The provisions of paragraph 28 permit Clubs to engage in pre-season friendly matches against sides taken from their cohort of Academy Players (whether PDP Players or Youth Players) as well as sides from other Clubs or clubs. It also permits the use of referees who are not subject to the League-administered CAT process. b. Club employees, consultants and contractors essential for the performance of training of PDP Players and/or compliance by the Club with their responsibilities under the Youth Development Rules (including coaches, analysts, educators, safeguarding staff, doctors, physios, sport scientists and other members of the Club’s medical team, but not including security staff, cleaners or members of the Club’s catering staff); However, there should be no ‘mixing’ of teams to create a team of Relevant Persons and non-Relevant Persons. Any player (whether a PDP Player or Youth Player) who is to play as part of a team including Relevant Persons must first comply with the provisions of paragraph 27, above. ii. non-binding guidance issued by the Premier League to assist Clubs and facilitate compliance with their obligations to ensure the safest possible environment at any site where the Club conducts coaching or training of its Players. This guidance is in italicised text following the obligation to which it relates. Further guidance will continue to be issued by the League in accordance with Government advice. 541 542 Appendices
to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

 

 

		Appendix 14 Appendix 14 Policies and Procedures vii. Include a framework to support the education and familiarisation of all PDP Persons (and where such PDP Persons are minors, their Parents) with regard to the Club’s PDP COVID-19 operational policy Stage One 31. No Club may engage in Stage Two training until they have first engaged in Stage One training in compliance with the provisions of paragraphs 32 to 34 and 44, below for (i) a period of one week, or (ii) three sessions of training, whichever is completed quicker. viii. Include guidance as to the process by which a PDP Person (or their Parents on their behalf) can opt out of the policy at a later date, should they choose to do so (in which case, they will not be permitted to attend the Training Ground/ Academy Training Ground) 32. Prior to engaging in Stage One training, each Club must conduct a formal inter-disciplinary risk assessment of the Training Ground and/or Academy Training Ground (as appropriate) and all activities to be carried out within the Training Ground/Academy Training Ground while PDP Persons are present, with specific regard to: Guidance Clubs should review the guidance set out below paragraph 9 of the First Team Protocol and the resources provided by the League, set out in Appendices 14.4 and 14.5. Where PDP Persons will be involved in training activity within the Training Ground, Clubs may combine the PDP Stage One COVID-19 Risk Assessment and the risk assessments referred to in paragraphs 7, 56 and 59 into one document. However, where training of PDP Players will take place at an Academy Training Ground, Clubs are recommended to conduct separate risk assessments for each site. i. the optimisation of social distancing and all hygiene measures specified by Government during the COVID-19 pandemic ii. modification of training facilities and the Training Ground/Academy Training Ground environment to mitigate risk The Designated PDP COVID-19 Officer may be the same person as the Club’s Designated COVID-19 Officer. If both roles are not held by the same person, the Designated PDP COVID-19 Officer should: iii. any relevant Government guidance the ‘PDP Stage One COVID-19 Risk Assessment’, the results of which must be provided to the League on request. • report to the Club’s Designated COVID-19 Officer • be either: (a) a senior Academy employee who holds appropriate qualifications and/ or is appropriately experienced in health and safety but who is not part of the Club’s medical team; or (b) a consultant or external specialist with such experience and/ or qualifications, who reports directly to a board-level employee. In either case, the individual must take leadership responsibility for devising and administering the PDP COVID-19 operational policy and managing compliance with that policy and this PDP Protocol 33. Prior to engaging in Stage One training, each Club must devise and implement a PDP COVID-19 operational policy, which must: i. Reflect the Club’s PDP Stage One COVID-19 Risk Assessment ii. Be agreed by its Board and Chief Executive Officer iii. Identify an individual as the ‘Designated PDP COVID-19 Officer’ The Designated PDP COVID-19 Medical Officer may be the Team Doctor, the Academy Doctor or another suitably qualified medical doctor. iv. Identify an individual as the ‘Designated PDP COVID-19 Medical Officer’ v. Be communicated to every PDP Person (and where the PDP Person is a minor, their Parent) 34. Each Club must ensure that, before any PDP Person attends the Training Ground or Academy Training Ground (as appropriate), they have provided written confirmation (in such terms as are approved by the Premier League) that they have received and agree to be bound by the Club’s PDP COVID-19 operational policy. Where the PDP Person is a minor, written confirmation should also be provided by a Parent. vi. Be submitted to the League by no later than the date on which it intends to
begin training of PDP Players in advance of Season 2020/21 (and re-submitted to the League as soon as possible following any revisions agreed by its Board and Chief Executive Officer) 543 544 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

		Appendix 14 Appendix 14 Stage Two 36. In respect of all training undertaken in accordance with this PDP Protocol, each Club must retain (and deliver to the League or its appointee on request) all: 35. Prior to engaging in Stage Two training, each Club must: i. training schedules and session plans i. carry out a further inter-disciplinary risk assessment that builds upon PDP Stage One COVID-19 Risk Assessment and encompasses the following risk considerations (the ‘PDP Stage Two COVID-19 Risk Assessment’): ii. performance training data (including GPS) produced by the Club’s Players iii. video or other recordings of the training a. modification of training facilities and the Training Ground and/or Academy Training Ground (as appropriate) environment to mitigate risk, within the context of Stage Two training Guidance In the event that any of the evidence listed in paragraph 36 is requested by the League, it shall be used by the Premier League solely in relation to the monitoring and enforcement of compliance with this Protocol and any associated disciplinary or other proceedings. The Premier League/EFL shall not disclose it further, save where compelled to do so by a court or other competent authority. b. modification of training exercises and coaching to minimise close contact of PDP Persons with each other and with other individuals, within the context of Stage Two training ii. revise its PDP COVID-19 operational policy to reflect its PDP Stage Two COVID-19 Risk Assessment (and ensure that the revised operational policy is agreed by its Board and Chief Executive Officer) The Premier League intends to use inspectors to monitor compliance at all times with this Protocol at Premier League Club Academies when Academy Players and Staff are present at the Training Ground/Academy Training Ground. iii. educate and familiarise all PDP Persons (and, where the PDP Person is a minor, their Parent) with regard to its revised PDP COVID-19 operational policy and ensure that each PDP Person (and their Parent, where appropriate) has provided written confirmation (in such terms as are approved by the Premier League) that they have received and agree to be bound by the Club’s revised PDP COVID-19 operational policy before they participate in Stage Two training Location of Training 37. Each Club must ensure that, where it intends to conduct training of PDP Players at the Training Ground (as opposed to the Academy Training Ground): i. where practicable, it schedules such training so as to ensure that it takes place when no Relevant Persons are present at the Training Ground iv. submit its revised PDP COVID-19 operational policy to the League ii. where compliance with paragraph 37i is not practicable, measures are implemented to ensure: Guidance The PDP Stage Two COVID-19 Risk Assessment should be led by the Designated PDP COVID-19 Officer in consultation with one or more members of the Academy technical coaching staff. Further, Clubs may wish to identify a member of their Academy technical coaching staff as the ‘PDP COVID-19 Training and Coaching Co-ordinator’ with responsibility for risk assessing each training session and adopting appropriate modifications, where possible, so as to eliminate all unnecessary close contact between PDP Persons. a. social distancing between Relevant Persons and PDP Persons is maintained in all areas of the Training Ground; and b. save as permitted by the First Team or PDP Protocol, PDP Persons are prohibited from accessing any area in which Relevant Persons are present Return from international travel To assist with the PDP Stage Two COVID-19 Risk Assessment and the work of the PDP COVID-19 Training and Coaching Co-ordinator, the Premier League has issued detailed guidance set out at Appendix 14.5. 38. Each Club must ensure that no PDP Person who travels outside of the UK is permitted to attend the Training Ground or Academy Training Ground following that international travel unless they have
complied with any applicable Government guidance regarding post-travel quarantine measures. The Premier League has issued template wording to each Club to be used in obtaining the agreement referred to at paragraph 35, to ensure consistency. 545 546 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 14 Appendix 14 Management of COVID-19 symptoms v. Subject to paragraph 41, below, at any time when one or more PDP Person(s) is/are present at the Training Ground or Academy Training Ground (as appropriate) it permits other individuals (whether members of Staff who are not PDP Persons, or otherwise) to be present only where absolutely necessary and where such individuals: 39.Each Club must ensure that: i.all PDP Persons comply with Government guidance regarding management of COVID-19 symptoms experienced by them or any member of their household, including any ‘test and trace’ guidance or policy implemented by Government a. maintain social distancing in respect of one another and in respect of all PDP Persons while at the Training Ground/Academy Training Ground; and ii. in the event that a PDP Person develops symptoms of COVID-19 at any point: a. they self-isolate for ten days or until symptoms resolve (whichever is the later); and b. are prohibited from accessing any area in which PDP Persons are present (whether any building or temporary structure situated within the Training Ground and/or Academy Training Ground (as appropriate) or any pitch or other outdoor training area) b. members of the PDP Person’s household self-isolate for 14 days Training – arrival and preparation vi. The layout and any use of dressing rooms are designed so as to ensure social distancing can be maintained at all times 40. Each Club must ensure that: i. Every PDP Person complies with applicable Government guidance on transport when travelling to and from the Training Ground/Academy Training Ground 41. Clubs may permit Parents of PDP Players to attend the Training Ground or Academy Training Ground (as appropriate) to observe training, provided that it ensures that each such Parent: ii. Arrangements for the arrival and departure of PDP Persons at/from the Training Ground or Academy Training Ground (as appropriate) are designed so as to ensure social distancing can be maintained at all times i. Has agreed in writing to be bound by the Club’s PDP COVID-19 operational policy before entering the Training Ground/Academy Training Ground; and iii. Prior to entering the site, the following individuals complete a screening protocol to detect symptoms of COVID-19 infection in a manner devised by the Designated PDP COVID-19 Medical Officer (which will ordinarily include a non-invasive temperature check and a medical questionnaire): ii. Maintains social distancing in respect of all individuals who are not members of their household (whether Academy Persons, Relevant Persons, PDP Persons or otherwise) 42. Manual therapy of PDP Players by Staff (including soft tissue therapy and massage) prior to training is permitted, provided that: a. each PDP Person b. each individual who is not a PDP Person but who will be accessing any area where PDP Persons are present (whether any building or temporary structure situated within the Training Ground/Academy Training Ground or any pitch or other outdoor training area) i. The Designated PDP COVID-19 Medical Officer is informed in all cases (in advance) of the manual therapy to be conducted and the clinical indication necessitating such therapy and is required to authorise all manual therapy episodes exceeding 15 minutes in duration iv. Where there is to be any use of office space by PDP Persons at the Training Ground or Academy Training Ground (as appropriate) and/or congregation in communal areas at the Training Ground/Academy Training Ground by PDP Persons (including but not limited to medical rooms, gym areas, classrooms, canteen areas and/or meeting rooms) prior to training: ii. Subject to paragraphs 42iii and iv, below, in order to minimise the risk of viral transmission, it is conducted outdoors wherever possible iii. Routine massage of PDP Players by Staff must not last longer than 15 minutes iv. Where a therapy treatment is to exceed 15 minutes in duration: a. such congregation is considered as
part of the Club’s PDP Stage One COVID-19 Risk Assessment; and a. It must be conducted in consultation with (and subject to the prior authorisation of) the Designated PDP COVID-19 Medical Officer; and b. social distancing is maintained at all times 547 548 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 14 Appendix 14 b. The PDP Player receiving the treatment must be notified in advance of PHE guidance in respect of prolonged medical treatment (in particular, the implications in the event of a positive CAT returned by the PDP Person performing the therapy) and must provide his consent to the therapy following that notification 44. Where a Club has complied with paragraph 31, above and is therefore able to engage in Stage Two training, it must ensure that such Stage Two training complies with the template set out at Appendix 14.1A. 45. Each Club must ensure that (in respect of all training, whether as part of the Stage One or Stage Two training phase): Guidance All PDP Persons should observe personal hygiene and social distancing measures as outlined by the UK Government whenever possible. i. PDP Persons refrain from spitting whilst at the Training Ground ii. PDP Persons maintain social distancing in respect of one another (and of all non-PDP Persons) when entering and leaving the pitch before and after group training The Designated PDP COVID-19 Officer will decide the maximum number of people permitted to congregate in a defined area at any time, in line with social distancing requirements. It is expected that each Club will reduce the footfall of their Training Ground and Academy Training Ground significantly. Accordingly, Clubs may wish to implement a policy limiting the number of Parents who may attend the Training Ground/Academy Training Ground at any one time. Guidance Where a Club is engaging in Stage Two training and where the nature of the training session makes it impossible to maintain social distancing, PDP Persons should reposition themselves to a minimum of two metres apart as soon as the training practice or drill allows. Clubs should prepare and assess all training or practice drills so as to eliminate all unnecessary close contact between PDP Persons. PDP Players are able to follow their usual preparation for training in gym and studio areas as long as appropriate social distancing is maintained and items of equipment are disinfected after each use. PDP Players should be made aware that social distancing restrictions will limit the free availability of these areas and that a booking system may need to be in place to ensure that each PDP Player is able to access the disinfected equipment they require. Training – warm-down and injury prevention programs 46. Manual therapy of PDP Players by Staff (including soft tissue therapy and massage) following training is permitted, provided that the provisions of paragraph 42, above, are complied with. PDP Players are encouraged to wear a snood or face covering wherever practicable whilst at the Training Ground or Academy Training Ground, given that this measure reduces hand-mouth contact and reduces the risk of viral transmission. 47. Each Club must ensure that (in respect of all training, whether as part of the Stage One or Stage Two training phase): Clubs are encouraged to operate a one-way system of movement around their Training Ground/Academy Training Ground to minimise the risk of inadvertent or unnecessary close contact with another person. i.any ice bath utilised by a PDP Player is single occupancy only ii. cryogenic chambers are not utilised by any PDP Player Where paragraph 42 refers to an obligation that therapy be conducted outdoors, Clubs may satisfy that requirement by conducting the treatment in a ‘dome’ or other spacious, covered structure. Guidance PDP Players are permitted to follow their customary post-training exercise program in the gymnasium as long as social distancing is practised at all times and all items of gym equipment are disinfected after each usage. Training – procedure and progression PDP Players are able to access essential treatment from medical and physiotherapy Staff as long as the number of people per room is kept to a minimum at all times and such treatment is pre-approved by the Designated PDP COVID-19 Medical
Officer. The maximum number of people permitted in any area at one time will be clearly recorded in the relevant PDP COVID-19 Risk Assessment and all Staff should be made aware of these restrictions. 43.Each Club must ensure that all group training of PDP Players within Stage One complies with the template set out at Appendix 14.1. 549 550 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 14 Appendix 14 Training – exit iv. Where a member of Staff is conducting an examination of a PDP Player’s mouth, head or ear, nose and throat areas, they wear a fluid resistant visor and a disposable apron 48.Each Club must ensure that (in respect of all training, whether as part of the Stage One or Stage Two training phase): v. All used PPE items are disposed of in a yellow bin, with clinical waste removed from the Training Ground or Academy Training Ground (as appropriate) at least once every 14 days i.All facilities for the use of showers or baths within the Training Ground and Academy Training Ground are modified to ensure social distancing is maintained by PDP Persons at all times vi. Hand sanitiser dispensers are freely available throughout the Training Ground or Academy Training Ground (as appropriate), handwashing facilities are clearly signposted and soap dispensers are adequately filled at all times ii. Where there is to be any use of office space by PDP Persons at the Training Ground or Academy Training Ground (as appropriate) and/or congregation in communal areas at the Training Ground/Academy Training Ground by PDP Persons (including but not limited to medical rooms, gym areas, classrooms, canteen areas and/or meeting rooms) after training: Cardiac and respiratory screening 50. Each Club must ensure that it conducts ongoing risk assessments of every PDP Player who it envisages will be required to attend the Training Ground or Academy Training Ground (as appropriate) for potential respiratory and/or cardiac complications associated with COVID-19, in accordance with the protocol set out in Appendix 14.2, and to record the results of such assessments. a. such congregation is considered as part of the Club’s COVID-19 Risk Assessment; and b. social distancing is maintained at all times Guidance While use of office space, the canteen and meeting room is now permitted, subject to the provisions of paragraph 48, above, Clubs may still wish to organise session planning and tactical meetings by teleconference or videoconference. Any meetings with non-PDP Persons (such as Parents and/or intermediaries) should still be by teleconference or videoconference. Guidance The protocol at Appendix 14.2 was produced in conjunction with Club cardiologists. Living arrangements and isolation 51. Each Club must require all PDP Persons to: Personal protective equipment (‘PPE’) i. Comply with Government requirements regarding isolation and social distancing whilst not at the Training Ground or Academy Training Ground (as appropriate) (whether at their own homes or otherwise) 49.Each Club must ensure that: i. Any member of Staff performing essential physiotherapy or soft tissue ii. Ensure that if they or a member of their household experience symptoms of COVID-19 whilst they are not at the Training Ground or Academy Training Ground (as appropriate): treatment wears appropriate PPE throughout the treatment, which must include (as a minimum): -Fluid resistant surgical mask (type IIR) -Disposable gloves a. they inform the Designated PDP COVID-19 Medical Officer immediately b. they stay at home unless advised otherwise by the Designated PDP COVID-19 Medical Officer ii. Every member of Staff involved in such physiotherapy or treatment disposes of their gloves in between attending each PDP Player and puts on clean replacements after handwashing and before seeing the next PDP Player c. under no circumstances do they attend the Training Ground or Academy Training Ground for further assessment iii. Every member of Staff involved in such physiotherapy or treatment replaces their face mask whenever it becomes moist or soiled 551 552 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

 

		Appendix 14 Appendix 14 Transition between Protocols D. Academy Protocol (Foundation Phase and Youth Development Phase) 52.No individual, whether a Player, Youth Player, member of Staff or otherwise may become a PDP Person (and thereby engage in training activities permitted under this PDP Protocol with other PDP Persons) unless they have first confirmed their agreement in writing to the PDP COVID-19 operational policy in accordance with paragraph 33, above. Where the individual is a minor, their Parent must also confirm their agreement in writing. Overview 54. This Academy Protocol (Foundation Phase and Youth Development Phase) applies to all training conducted by a Club of Academy Players in the Foundation Phase and Youth Development Phase, together with all Development Centre training activity, whether (in all cases) that training is conducted at the Training Ground or at an Academy Training Ground. It is divided into: Guidance Pursuant to paragraph 52, Academy Players from younger age groups may train with PDP Persons, but only after confirming their agreement to the Club’s PDP COVID-19 operational policy. i. obligations binding on Clubs and incorporated into the Rules, a breach of which will be dealt with under Section W (Disciplinary) of those Rules. These obligations are set out in numbered paragraphs 55 to 75 and apply principally to the following individuals (collectively referred to in this Academy Protocol (Foundation Phase and Youth Development Phase) as ‘Academy Persons’): Friendly matches a. Academy Players in the Foundation Phase or Youth Development Phase, either registered to the Club or on trial, together with all players in attendance at Development Centres operated by the Club (‘Youth Players’); and 53. Clubs may engage in friendly or training matches with teams comprising non-PDP Persons at the Training Ground or Academy Training Ground (as appropriate), provided that: i. The staging of such matches is risk assessed by the Club as part of its COVID-19 PDP Risk Assessment b. Club employees, consultants and contractors essential for the performance of training of Youth Players or players training at the Club’s Development Centre and or compliance by the Club with their responsibilities under the Youth Development Rules (including coaches, analysts, educators, safeguarding staff, doctors, physios, sport scientists and other members of the Club’s medical team, but not including security staff, cleaners or members of the Club’s catering staff); ii. Any individual who is not a PDP Person but who is participating in or present at such a match (whether as a player, match official or essential member of staff) has confirmed their agreement in writing in advance to the Club’s PDP COVID-19 operational policy (and, where the individual is a minor, their Parent has also confirmed their agreement) ii. non-binding guidance issued by the Premier League to assist Clubs and facilitate compliance with their obligations to ensure the safest possible environment at any site where the Club conducts coaching or training of the sort referred to in paragraph 54. This guidance is in italicised text following the obligation to which it relates. Further guidance will continue to be issued by the League in accordance with Government advice. iii. Social distancing is maintained at all times prior to, during (for all non-playing individuals) and after the match iv. Facilities (including dressing rooms) are modified as necessary to ensure segregation between PDP Persons and non-PDP Persons Guidance The provisions of paragraph 53 permit Clubs to engage in pre-season friendly matches against sides taken from younger age groups in their Academy and/or other Clubs (or clubs). Policies and Procedures Stage One 55. No Club may engage in Stage Two training until they have first engaged in Stage One training in compliance with the provisions of paragraphs 56 to 58 and 61, below for (i) a period of one
week, or (ii) three sessions of training, whichever is completed quicker. However, there should be no ‘mixing’ of teams to create a team of PDP Persons and non-PDP Persons unless any player who is to play as part of a team including PDP Persons has first complied with the provisions of paragraph 52, above. 553 554 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 14 Appendix 14 56. Prior to engaging in Stage One training, each Club must conduct a formal inter-disciplinary risk assessment of the Training Ground and/or Academy Training Ground (as appropriate) and all activities to be carried out within the Training Ground/Academy Training Ground while Academy Persons are present, with specific regard to: Guidance Clubs should review the guidance set out below paragraph 9 of the First Team Protocol and the resources provided by the League, set out in Appendices 14.4 and 14.5. Where Academy Persons will be involved in training activity within the Training Ground, Clubs may combine the Academy Stage One COVID-19 Risk Assessment and the risk assessments referred to in paragraphs 7, 32 and 35 into one document. However, where training of Youth Players will take place at an Academy Training Ground, Clubs are recommended to conduct separate risk assessments for each site. i. the optimisation of social distancing and all hygiene measures specified by Government during the COVID-19 pandemic ii. modification of training facilities and the Training Ground and/or Academy Training Ground (as appropriate) environment to mitigate risk The Designated Academy COVID-19 Officer may be the same person as the Club’s Designated COVID-19 Officer and/or its Designated PDP COVID-19 Officer. If the roles are not held by the same person, the Designated Academy COVID-19 Officer should: iii. any relevant Government guidance the ‘Academy Stage One COVID-19 Risk Assessment’, the results of which must be provided to the League on request. • report to the Club’s Designated COVID-19 Officer • be either: (a) a senior Academy employee who holds appropriate qualifications and/ or is appropriately experienced in health and safety but who is not part of the Club’s medical team; or (b) a consultant or external specialist with such experience and/ or qualifications, who reports directly to a board-level employee. In either case, the individual must shall take leadership responsibility for devising and administering the Academy COVID-19 operational policy and managing compliance with that policy and this Protocol. 57. Prior to engaging in Stage One training, each Club must devise and implement an Academy COVID-19 operational policy, which must: i. Reflect the Club’s Academy Stage One COVID-19 Risk Assessment ii. Be agreed by its Board and Chief Executive Officer iii. Identify an individual as the ‘Designated Academy COVID-19 Officer’ The Designated Academy COVID-19 Medical Officer may be the same person as the Designated PDP COVID-19 Medical Officer. If the roles are not held by the same person, the Designated Academy COVID-19 Medical Officer must be a suitably qualified medical doctor. iv. Identify an individual as the ‘Designated Academy COVID-19 Medical Officer’ v. Be communicated to every Academy Person (and where such Academy Persons are minors, their Parents) vi. Be submitted to the League by no later than the first date on which training of Youth Persons will take place in advance of Season 2020/21 (and re-submitted to the League as soon as possible following any revisions agreed by its Board and Chief Executive Officer) 58. Each Club must ensure that, before any Academy Person attends the Training Ground and/or Academy Training Ground (as appropriate), they have provided written confirmation (in such terms as are approved by the Premier League) that they have received and agree to be bound by the Club’s Academy COVID-19 operational policy. Where the Academy Person is a minor, written confirmation should also be provided by a Parent. vii. Include a framework to support the education and familiarisation of all Academy Persons (and where such Academy Persons are minors, their Parents) with regard to the Club’s Academy COVID-19 operational policy Stage Two viii. Include guidance as to the process by which an Academy Person (or Parent, on behalf
of an Academy Person who is a minor) can opt out of the policy at a later date, should they choose to do so (in which case, they will not be permitted to attend the Training Ground and/or Academy Training Ground (as appropriate)) 59. Prior to engaging in Stage Two training, each Club must: i. carry out a further inter-disciplinary risk assessment that builds upon the Academy Stage One COVID-19 Risk Assessment and encompasses the following risk considerations (the ‘Academy Stage Two COVID-19 Risk Assessment’): 555 556 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 14 Appendix 14 a. modification of training facilities and the Training Ground and/or Academy Training Ground (as appropriate) environment to mitigate risk, within the context of Stage Two training 61. Where a Club has complied with paragraph 55, above and is therefore able to engage in Stage Two training, it must ensure that such Stage Two training complies with the template set out at Appendix 14.1A. b. modification of training exercises and coaching to minimise close contact of Academy Persons with each other and with other individuals, within the context of Stage Two training 62. In respect of all training undertaken in accordance with this Academy Protocol (Foundation Phase and Youth Development Phase), each Club must: i. ensure that all Academy Persons refrain from spitting whilst at the Training Ground or Academy Training Ground (as appropriate) ii. revise its Academy COVID-19 operational policy to reflect its Academy Stage Two COVID-19 Risk Assessment (and ensure that the revised operational policy is agreed by its Board and Chief Executive Officer) ii. ensure that all Academy Persons maintain social distancing in respect of one another (and of all non-Academy Persons) when entering and leaving the pitch before and after group training iii. educate and familiarise all Academy Persons with regard to its revised Academy COVID-19 operational policy and ensure that each Academy Person (and where the Academy Person is a minor, their Parent) has provided written confirmation (in such terms as are approved by the Premier League) that they have received and agree to be bound by the Club’s revised Academy COVID-19 operational policy before they participate in Stage Two training iii. retain (and deliver to the League or its appointee on request) all training schedules and session plans. Guidance In the event that any of the evidence listed in paragraph 62 is requested by the League, it shall be used by the Premier League solely in relation to the monitoring and enforcement of compliance with this Protocol and any associated disciplinary or other proceedings. The Premier League shall not disclose it further, save where compelled to do so by a court or other competent authority. iv. submit its revised Academy COVID-19 operational policy to the League Guidance The Academy Stage Two COVID-19 Risk Assessment should be led by the Designated Academy COVID-19 Officer in consultation with one or more members of the Academy technical coaching staff. Further, Clubs may wish to identify a member of their Academy technical coaching staff as the ‘Academy COVID-19 Training and Coaching Co-ordinator’ with responsibility for risk assessing each training session and adopting appropriate modifications, where possible, so as to eliminate all unnecessary close contact between Academy Persons. The Premier League intends to use inspectors to monitor compliance with this Protocol at all times at Premier League Club Academies when Academy Persons are present at the Academy Training Ground. Location of Training To assist with the Academy Stage Two COVID-19Risk Assessment and the work of the Academy COVID-19 Training and Coaching Co-ordinator, the Premier League has issued detailed guidance set out at Appendix 14.5. 63. Each Club must ensure that, where it intends to conduct training of Youth Players at the Training Ground or at an Academy Training Ground at which the training of PDP Persons is to be conducted: The Premier League has issued template wording to each Club to be used in obtaining the agreement referred to at paragraph 59, to ensure consistency. i. where practicable, it schedules such training so as to ensure that it takes place when no Relevant Persons or PDP Persons are present at the Training Ground or Academy Training Ground Training – procedure and progression ii. where compliance with paragraph 63i is not practicable, measures are implemented to ensure: 60.Each Club must ensure that all group training of Youth Players
within Stage One complies with the template set out at Appendix 14.1. 557 558 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 14 Appendix 14 a. social distancing between Relevant Persons, PDP Persons and Academy Persons, as three separate and distinct cohorts, is maintained in all areas of the Training Ground and/or Academy Training Ground; and Academy Persons (including but not limited to medical rooms, gym areas, classrooms, canteen areas and/or meeting rooms) prior to training: a. such congregation is considered as part of the Club’s Academy Stage One COVID-19 Risk Assessment; and b. Academy Persons are prohibited from accessing any area in which Relevant Persons or PDP Persons are present b. social distancing is maintained at all times Return from international travel iv. Subject to paragraph 67, below, at any time when one or more Academy Person(s) is/are present at the Training Ground it permits other individuals (whether members of Staff who are not Academy Persons, or otherwise) to be present at the Training Ground and/or Academy Training Ground (as appropriate) only where absolutely necessary and where such individuals: 64.Each Club must ensure that no Academy Person who travels outside of the UK is permitted to attend the Training Ground and/or Academy Training Ground (as appropriate) following that international travel unless they have complied with any applicable Government guidance regarding post-travel quarantine measures. a. maintain social distancing in respect of one another and in respect of all Relevant Persons, PDP Persons and Academy Persons while at the Training Ground/Academy Training Ground; and Management of COVID-19 symptoms 65.Each Club must ensure that: i.all Academy Persons comply with Government guidance regarding b. are prohibited from accessing any area in which Academy Persons are present management of COVID-19 symptoms experienced by them or any member of their household, including any ‘test and trace’ guidance or policy implemented by Government v. The layout and any use of dressing rooms are designed so as to ensure social distancing can be maintained at all times ii. in the event that an Academy Person develops symptoms of COVID-19 at any point: 67. Clubs may permit Parents of Youth Players to attend the Training Ground or Academy Training Ground (as appropriate) to observe training, provided that it ensures that each such Parent: a. they self-isolate for ten days or until symptoms resolve (whichever is the later); i. Has agreed in writing to be bound by the Club’s Academy COVID-19 operational policy before entering the Training Ground/Academy Training Ground; and b. members of the Academy Person’s household self-isolate for 14 days ii. Maintains social distancing in respect of all individuals who are not members of their household (whether Academy Persons, Relevant Persons, PDP Persons or otherwise) Training – arrival and preparation 66.Each Club must ensure that: i. Every Academy Person complies with applicable Government guidance on transport when travelling to and from the Training Ground/Academy Training Ground Guidance All Academy Persons and Parents should observe personal hygiene and social distancing measures as outlined by the UK Government whenever possible. ii. Arrangements for the arrival and departure of Academy Persons at/from the Training Ground or Academy Training Ground (as appropriate) are designed so as to ensure social distancing can be maintained at all times The Designated Academy COVID-19 Officer will decide the maximum number of people permitted to congregate in a defined area at any time, in line with social distancing requirements. It is expected that each Club will reduce the footfall of their Training Ground and Academy Training Ground significantly. Accordingly, Clubs may wish to implement a policy limiting the number of Parents who can attend the Training Ground/Academy Training Ground at any one time. iii. Where there is to be any use of office space by Academy Persons at the Training Ground or Academy Training Ground (as appropriate) and/or congregation
in communal areas at the Training Ground/Academy Training Ground by 559 560 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 14 Appendix 14 Youth Players are able to follow their usual preparation for training in gym and studio areas as long as appropriate social distancing is maintained and items of equipment are disinfected after each use. Youth Players should be made aware that social distancing restrictions will limit the free availability of these areas and that a booking system may need to be in place to ensure that each Youth Player is able to access the disinfected equipment they require. ii. Where there is to be any use of office space by Academy Persons at the Training Ground or Academy Training Ground (as appropriate) and/or congregation in communal areas at the Training Ground/Academy Training Ground by Academy Persons (including but not limited to medical rooms, gym areas, classrooms, canteen areas and/or meeting rooms) after training: a. such congregation is considered as part of the relevant Academy COVID-19 Risk Assessment; and Youth Players are encouraged to wear a snood or face covering wherever practicable whilst at the Training Ground or Academy Training Ground, given that this measure reduces hand-mouth contact and reduces the risk of viral transmission. b. social distancing is maintained at all times Clubs are encouraged to operate a one-way system of movement around their Training Ground/Academy Training Ground to minimise the risk of inadvertent or unnecessary close contact with another person. Guidance While use of office space, the canteen and meeting room is permitted, subject to the provisions of paragraph 70, above, Clubs may still wish to organise session planning and tactical meetings by teleconference or videoconference. Any meetings with non-Academy Person (such as Parents and/or intermediaries) should still be by teleconference or videoconference. Training – warm-down and injury prevention programs 68.Each Club must ensure that no manual therapy treatment of Youth Players by Staff (including soft tissue therapy and massage) prior to or following training is conducted unless it is essential and approved by the Designated Academy COVID-19 Medical Officer in advance. Personal protective equipment (‘PPE’) 71. Each Club must ensure that: i. Any member of Staff performing essential treatment wears appropriate PPE throughout the treatment, which must include (as a minimum): 69.Each Club must ensure that: I.any ice bath utilised by a Youth Player is single occupancy only -Fluid resistant surgical mask (type IIR) -Disposable gloves ii. cryogenic chambers are not utilised by any Youth Player ii. Every member of Staff involved in such treatment disposes of their gloves in between attending each Player and puts on clean replacements after handwashing and before seeing the next Player Guidance Youth Players are permitted to follow their customary post-training exercise program in the gymnasium as long as social distancing is practised at all times and all items of gym equipment are disinfected after each usage. iii. Every member of Staff involved in such physiotherapy or treatment replaces their face mask whenever it becomes moist or soiled Youth Players are able to access essential treatment from medical and physiotherapy Staff as long as the number of people per room is kept to a minimum at all times and such treatment is pre-approved by the Designated Academy COVID-19 Medical Officer. The maximum number of people permitted in any area at one time will be clearly recorded in the COVID-19 Risk Assessment and all Staff should be made aware of these restrictions. iv. Where a member of Staff is conducting an examination of a Player’s mouth, head or ear, nose and throat areas, they wear a fluid resistant visor and a disposable apron v. All used PPE items are disposed of in a yellow bin, with clinical waste removed from the Training Ground or Academy Training Ground (as appropriate) at least once every 14 days Training – exit 70.Each Club must ensure that: vi. Hand sanitiser dispensers are freely available
throughout the Training Ground or Academy Training Ground (as appropriate), handwashing facilities are clearly signposted and soap dispensers are adequately filled at all times i.All facilities for the use of showers or baths within the Training Ground and Academy Training Ground are modified to ensure social distancing is maintained by Academy Persons at all times 561 562 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 14 Appendix 14 Cardiac and respiratory screening iii. Social distancing is maintained at all times prior to, during (for all non-playing individuals) and after the match 72.Each Club must ensure that it conducts ongoing risk assessments of every Youth Player who it envisages will be required to attend the Training Ground or Academy Training Ground (as appropriate) for potential respiratory and/or cardiac complications associated with COVID-19, in accordance with the protocol set out in Appendix 14.2, and to record the results of such assessments. iv. Facilities (including dressing rooms) are modified as necessary to ensure segregation between Academy Persons and non-Academy Persons Guidance The provisions of paragraph 74 permit Clubs to engage in pre-season friendly matches against sides taken from their cohort of Academy Players (whether PDP Players or Youth Players) as well as sides from other Clubs or clubs. Guidance The protocol at Appendix 14.2 was produced in conjunction with Club cardiologists. Further, there is no restriction under this Academy Protocol (Foundation Phase and Youth Development Phase) on Youth Players in different age groups training with and/or playing against one another. Living arrangements and isolation 73.Each Club must require all Youth Persons to: i.Comply with Government requirements regarding isolation and social distancing whilst not at the Training Ground or Academy Training Ground (as appropriate) (whether at their own homes or otherwise) Safeguarding 75. Each Club must ensure that it complies with the Return to Club Activities – Coronavirus (COVID-19) Safeguarding Guidance at Appendix 14.6. ii. Ensure that if they or a member of their household experience symptoms of COVID-19 whilst they are not at the Training Ground or Academy Training Ground (as appropriate): a. they inform the Designated COVID-19 Academy Medical Officer immediately b. they stay at home unless advised otherwise by the Designated COVID-19 Academy Medical Officer c. under no circumstances do they attend the Training Ground or Academy Training Ground for further assessment Friendly matches 74.Clubs may engage in friendly or training matches with teams comprising non-Youth Players or Youth Players of different ages at the Training Ground or Academy Training Ground (as appropriate), provided that: i. The staging of such matches is risk assessed by the Club as part of its relevant Academy COVID-19 Risk Assessment ii. Any individual who is not an Academy Person but who is participating in or present at such a match (whether as a player, match official or essential member of staff) has confirmed their agreement in writing in advance to the Club’s Academy COVID-19 operational policy 563 564 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 14.1 Resuming training in small groups with strictly observed social distancing Appendix 14.1 3. Small Group Training 3.1. All training should ensure players and staff are kept at distance with social distancing measures as outlined by UK Government observed as a minimum. More specifically, all staff and players should maintain a minimum distance of two metres from each other. The aim is to facilitate non contact small group training with no Players in close proximity to each other and, therefore, avoiding contact injuries. 1. Training Preparations and Timings 1.1. The following elements should be incorporated into formal training plans to be notified to all players and staff permitted to attend training: 1.1.1. Players and staff will arrive at pre-arranged times staggered in groups of a maximum of five players (one GK and four outfield players) per available half pitch (pitch sizes should be age appropriate). 3.2. It is recommended that a limited amount of footballs and equipment is used throughout the small group training. 3.3. Examples of activities that are prohibited are: 1.1.2. Each player should be allocated sufficient time to prepare for training in accordance with the provisions of the Protocol 3.3.1. Tackling 1.1.3. Players are permitted to follow their usual preparation for training in gym and studio areas as long as social distancing is maintained and items of equipment are disinfected after each use. Wherever possible, these activities should take place outside and be completed in the shortest possible timeframe 3.3.2. Opposed activities of any kind 3.3.3. Congested training in small areas 3.4. Examples of activities that are encouraged are: 3.4.1. Unopposed technical activities (i.e. passing, shooting, crossing and finishing etc) 1.1.4. There is no limit on the duration of any training session within the Stage 1 training phase 3.4.2. Unopposed conditioning activities 1.1.5. Recovery routines should take place outdoors wherever possible 3.5. Goalkeepers may either work one to one with the goalkeeping coach (observing social distancing measures as outlined by UK Government) or integrated into the small group training. 2. Football Pitch Access 2.1. Players will be allocated a training area , which they must attend at their allocated time slot with the required equipment. They will do this individually and maintain social distancing. 4. Post Training 4.1. At the end of small group training, players will gather the equipment they arrived with. GPS units should be removed by the player and left in pre-allocated area. 2.2. Each training group is allocated ahalf pitch per group. Each group consists of a maximum of five players (may include one GK and four outfield players) and up to three members of staff (inclusive of technical, physical and medical Staff) per available pitch. 4.2. GPS units should only be handled by staff wearing PPE and should be disinfected before handling. 4.3. Staff will disinfect any relevant area/ surface after the session (and, where possible, during natural breaks in the session), including: 2.3. Upon arrival to the pitch all players and staff should ensure that keep at least two metres away from each other individual wherever possible. Corner flags Cones Goalposts Equipment 2.4. Footballs, GPS units and other required equipment for training should have previously been allocated and at the pitch in preparation disinfected before and after each small group training session. for training. All 565 566 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 14.1A Return to Training Protocol Stage Two – Contact Training Appendix 14.1 Pitch GPS units Balls Gloves Boots 1. Training Preparation and Timings 1.1. The following elements should be incorporated into formal training plans to be notified to all players and staff who are permitted to attend training: Note – timings and numbers of players remain subject to any changes in UK Government guidance 1.1.1. Each player should be allocated sufficient time to prepare for training in accordance with the provisions of the Protocol 1.1.2. Players are permitted to follow their usual preparation for training in gym and studio areas as long as social distancing is maintained and items of equipment are disinfected after each use. Wherever possible, these activities should take place outside and be completed in the shortest possible timeframe 1.1.3. There is no limit on the duration of any training session within the Stage Two training phase 1.1.4. Recovery routines should take place outdoors wherever possible 2. Football Pitch Access 2.1. Upon arrival to the pitch, and prior to training commencing, all players and staff should ensure that keep at least two metres away from each other wherever possible 2.2. Footballs, GPS units and other required equipment for training should be left in a pre-allocated area in preparation for training. All disinfected before and after training. 3. Training and coaching environment 3.1. In respect of each training session, each Club must ensure that its relevant COVID-19 Training and Coaching Co-ordinator: 3.1.1. Produces a session plan evidencing how they have risk assessed the session and adopted appropriate modifcations so that the time spent by two or more Relevant Persons, PDP Persons or Academy Persons (as appropriate) within a two-metre distance of one another are kept to a minimum (see Appendix 14.6 for guidance) 3.1.2. Identifies which individuals will be present at the coaching session 567 568 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 14.2 Cardiac Considerations Appendix 14.1A 3.2. Each Club must ensure that: 3.2.1. Where the nature of any element of a training session or drill makes it impossible for Relevant Persons, PDP Persons or Academy Persons to maintain social distancing, they re-position themselves to a minimum of two metres apart as soon as the training session or drill allows Doctor with Personal Protective Equipment (PPE) Testing Model for return to exercise post-COVID19 infection (suspected or confirmed) to exclude Cardiac Involvement with Doctor wearing PPE testing is based on: • • • Symptoms via detailed questionnaire Blood test - high sensitivity - Troponin-I or T (HS-Tnlor HS-TnT) ECG 3.2.2. In all other cases, social distancing measures as outlined by UK Government as a minimum, should be maintained by Relevant Persons, PDP Persons or Academy Persons This is the preferred Protocol with lab accredited Troponin levels to measure extent of myocardial insult rather than binary yes/no (that is offered by Athlete Point-of-Care (POC) testing) and ECG, but there is risk of infection from athlete to doctor so alternative Protocol available. 4. Post Training 4.1. At the end of training, players will gather the equipment they arrived with. GPS units should be removed by the Player and left in pre-allocated area. 4.2. GPS units should only be handled by Staff wearing PPE and should be disinfected before handling. • If both tests are normal, risk of myocarditis is low and can continue exercise program If either test is abnormal, then will need referral to a Sports Cardiologist for further urgent tests (cardiac MRI and seven day ECG monitor e.g. Bardy patch) to rule out suspected myocarditis All exercise will be stopped until blood results (add CRP if TnI raised) have returned to normal, which may take weeks or months as ongoing elevated blood results may indicate ongoing inflammation and as such risk of sudden arrhythmic death Due to risk of infection to echocardiographer, with little additional diagnostic gain, echocardiography is NOT a first-line investigation • 4.3. Staff will disinfect any relevant area/ surface after the session (and, where possible, during natural breaks in the session), including: Corner flags Cones Goalposts Equipment Pitch GPS units Balls Gloves Shinpads Boots • • Note players with new ECG changes alone, but normal hs-Troponin I and CRP, may have had episode of myocarditis, so will need urgent Cardiac MRI and Bardy patch and cease all exercise until review by Sports Cardiologist • Likely to return to exercise if blood tests normal Note – timings and numbers of Players remain subject to any changes in UK Government guidance Full pre-season cardiac screen prior to return to competition – questionnaire, ECG and echocardiogram for whole squad will take place later in the year for Season 2020/21 Note players with normal tests may also be limited by post-viral fatigue or breathlessness • Will need time for resolution and no specific testing Protocol, although may consider Cardiopulmonary exercise testing (CPEX) if symptoms persist 569 570 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 14.2 Athlete Point-of-Care Testing Model for return to exercise post-COVID19 infection (suspected or confirmed) to exclude Cardiac Involvement with Athlete Point-of-Care (POC) testing is based on: Complete Symptom Questionnaire • Symptoms via detailed questionnaire • Blood tests - Troponin-I or Troponin-T Player admitted to yer om free ughout hospital r had symptoms symptom free POC testing is not as accurate as serum blood test, but does reduce risk of spread of infection from athlete to doctor now symptom free • Skin prick blood test is performed at home by athlete and results photographed by athlete and sent to Club doctor If blood test is normal then unlikely to have active myocarditis Can continue exercise program unless becomes symptomatic at discretion of Club doctor If the blood test is abnormal, then will need further urgent tests including repeat hs-Troponin I or T (either at Club with doctor wearing PPE or referred to hospital) and if still abnormal, then cardiac MRI and 7-day ECG monitor (eg. Bardy patch) and assessment by Sports Cardiologist to rule out suspected myocarditis All exercise will then be stopped until review by Sports Cardiologist and blood results have returned to normal, which may take weeks or months. Once blood tests are normal and no active inflammation on cardiac MRI with no arrhythmias on 7-day monitor, then likely return to exercise Due to risk of infection to echocardiographer, with little additional diagnostic gain, echocardiography is NOT a first-line investigation • • Any evidence of Myocarditis? • Yes • • Full pre-season cardiac screen prior to return to competition – questionnaire, ECG and echocardiogram for whole squad will take place later in the year for Season 2020/21 ECG & High Sensitivity Tropnin I ECG & High High Tropnin I nsitivity Tropnin I Note players with normal tests may also be limited by post-viral fatigue or breathlessness s • Will need time for resolution and no specific testing Protocol, although may consider Cardiopulmonary exercise testing (CPEX) if symptoms persist Are both normal? Are bo both normal? rmal? 571 572 Appendices to the Rules Day 7 Day 14 Full Training as tolerated Commence mat based program with individualised HR monitoring programme STOP if any cardiac symptoms (palpitations, chest pain). Club doctor to decide whether to continue exercise or refer to Sports Cardiologist for assessment Progress to gentle bike exercise with individualised HR monitoring programme STOP if any cardiac symptoms (palpitations, chest pain). Club doctor to decide whether to continue exercise or refer to Sports Cardiologist for assessment Post presentation of Household Contact with symptoms Suspected Myocarditis Repeat blood tests (hs-TNI or T and add CRP, FBC) and Repeat ECG (at CLUB or in HOSPITAL) and if hospital hs-TNI raised and/or new abnormal ECG changes, then exclude other causes of infection before referral for urgent Cardiac MRI and 7–Day ECG monitor (eg.Bardypatch) Stop all exercise until review by Sports Cardiologist to reduce risk of sudden arrhythmic death COVID 19 Infection Suspected/confirmed infection based symptoms of athlete or household member+/-tests of athlete or household member Full Training as tolerated Commence mat based program with individualised HR monitoring programme STOP if any cardiac symptoms (palpitations, chest pain). Club doctor to decide whether to continue exercise or refer to Sports Cardiologist for assessment Progress to gentle bike exercise with individualised HR monitoring programme STOP if any cardiac symptoms (palpitations, chest pain). Club doctor to decide whether to continue exercise or refer to Sports Cardiologist for assessment Suspected Myocarditis Repeat blood tests (hs-TNI or T and add CRP, FBC) and Repeat ECG (at CLUB or in HOSPITAL) and if hospital hs-TNI raised and/or new abnormal ECG changes, then exclude other causes of infection before referral for
urgent Cardiac MRI and 7–Day ECG monitor (eg.Bardypatch) Stop all exercise until review by Sports Cardiologist to reduce risk of sudden arrhythmic death Athlete must now be Asymptomatic to continue this protocol Post resolution of Athlete’s symptoms Athlete to complete Symptom Questionnaire Commence mat based program only with HR monitoring programme through low intensity cardiovascular workout gradually to full training STOP if any cardiac symptoms (palpitations, chest pain). Club doctor to decide whether to continue exercise or refer to Sports Cardiologist for assessment No evidence to suggest Myocarditis when in hospital ECG and Troponin normal in hospital Full Training as tolerated Y Confirmed Myocarditis Recently so ongoing tests in hospital, but if not then make urgent referral to Sports Cardiologist No need for club duplication: blood tests (hs-TNI or T, CRP, FBC), ECG, cardiac MRI and 7–day ECG monitor (eg.bardypatch) Stop all exercise until review by sports cardiologist to reduce risk of sudden arrhythmic death Confirmed Myocarditis No exercise until blood tests have returned to normal to reduce risk of sudden arrhythmic death Note - myocarditis based on hospital tests which may have included blood tests (hs-Troponin I or T), ECG and cardiac MRI Y/N 2 of 4 Ye but now No ECG & High Sensitivity Tropnin I Are both normal? Playe but Se No s th Pla sympt thro ECG & Sensitivity Are no Ye No 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 14.3 Government cleaning guidelines Gov.uk Complete Symptom Questionnaire 1. Home (https://www.gov.uk/) 2. Health and social care (https://www.gov.uk/health-and-social-care) Player admitted to 3. Public health (https://www.gov.uk/health-and-social-care/public-health) yer om free ughout hospital r had symptoms symptom free now symptom free 4. Health protection (https://www.gov.uk/health-and-social-care/health-protection) 5. Infectious diseases (https://www.gov.uk/health-and-social-care/health-protection-infectious-diseases) 6. COVID-19: cleaning of non-healthcare settings outside the home (https://www.gov.uk/government/publications/covid-19-decontamination-in-non-healthcare-settings) Any evidence of Myocarditis? Part of Support for businesses and self-employed people during coronavirus (https://www. gov.uk/coronavirus-taxon/businesses-and-self-employed-people) Yes 1. Public Health England (https://www.gov.uk/government/organisations/public-health-england) Guidance COVID-19: cleaning in non-healthcare settings outside the home Updated 15 July 2020 Contents Background General principles of cleaning during the COVID-19 pandemic Principles of cleaning after an individual with symptoms of, or confirmed COVID-19, the case has left the setting or area Point-of-Care Tropnin I Point-of-Tropni f-Care nin I s © Crown copyright 2020 Is Troponin normal? roponin pon This publication is licensed under the terms of the Open Government Licence v3.0 except where otherwise stated. To view this licence, visit nationalarchives.gov.uk/doc/ open-government-licence/version/3 (https://www.nationalarchives.gov.uk/doc/open-government-licence/version/3) or write to the Information Policy Team, The National Archives, Kew, London TW9 4DU, or email: psi@nationalarchives.gsi.gov.uk. Where we have identified any third party copyright information you will need to obtain permission from the copyright holders concerned. ormal rmal? 573 574 Appendices to the Rules Day 7 Day 14 Full Training as tolerated Commence mat based program with individualised HR monitoring programme STOP if any cardiac symptoms (palpitations, chest pain). Club doctor to decide whether to continue exercise or refer to Sports Cardiologist for assessment Progress to gentle bike exercise with individualised HR monitoring programme STOP if any cardiac symptoms (palpitations, chest pain). Club doctor to decide whether to continue exercise or refer to Sports Cardiologist for assessment Post presentation of Household Contact with symptoms Suspected Myocarditis Repeat blood tests (hs-TNI or T and add CRP, FBC) and Repeat ECG (at CLUB or in HOSPITAL) and if hospital hs-TNI raised and/or new abnormal ECG changes, then exclude other causes of infection before referral for urgent Cardiac MRI and 7–Day ECG monitor (eg.Bardypatch) Stop all exercise until review by Sports Cardiologist to reduce risk of sudden arrhythmic death COVID 19 Infection Suspected/confirmed infection based symptoms of athlete or household member+/-tests of athlete or household member Full Training as tolerated Commence mat based program with individualised HR monitoring programme STOP if any cardiac symptoms (palpitations, chest pain). Club doctor to decide whether to continue exercise or refer to Sports Cardiologist for assessment Progress to gentle bike exercise with individualised HR monitoring programme STOP if any cardiac symptoms (palpitations, chest pain). Club doctor to decide whether to continue exercise or refer to Sports Cardiologist for assessment Suspected Myocarditis Repeat blood tests (hs-TNI or T and add CRP, FBC) and Repeat ECG (at CLUB or in HOSPITAL) and if hospital hs-TNI raised and/or new abnormal ECG changes, then exclude other causes of infection before referral for urgent Cardiac MRI and 7–Day ECG monitor (eg.Bardypatch) Stop all exercise until review by Sports Cardiologist to reduce risk of sudden arrhythmic death Athlete must now be Asymptomatic to continue this protocol Post resolution of Athlete’s
symptoms Athlete to complete Symptom Questionnaire Commence mat based program only with HR monitoring programme through low intensity cardiovascular workout gradually to full training STOP if any cardiac symptoms (palpitations, chest pain). Club doctor to decide whether to continue exercise or refer to Sports Cardiologist for assessment No evidence to suggest Myocarditis when in hospital ECG and Troponin normal in hospital Full Training as tolerated Y Confirmed Myocarditis Recently so ongoing tests in hospital, but if not then make urgent referral to Sports Cardiologist No need for club duplication: blood tests (hs-TNI or T, CRP, FBC), ECG, cardiac MRI and 7–day ECG monitor (eg.bardypatch) Stop all exercise until review by sports cardiologist to reduce risk of sudden arrhythmic death Confirmed Myocarditis No Exercise until blood tests have returned to normal to reduce risk of sudden arrhythmic death Note - myocarditis based on hospital tests which may have included blood tests (hs-Troponin I or T), ECG and cardiac MRI Y/N Yes or no both will need ongoing monitoring in hospital outpatients to assess change in hs-TnI(or T) level 4 of 4 Adapted from Lindsay S, Cooper RM, Somauroo JD, 2020 (Publication under review) s T n Ye in but now No Point-of-Care Tropnin I Is Troponin normal? Playe but No I Care n I s ? Pla sympt thro Point-o Trop No Tro no Ye Is 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 14.3 Appendix 14.3 This publication is available at https://www.gov.uk/government/publications/covid-19-decontamination-in-non-healthcare-settings/covid-19-decontamination-in-non-healthcare-settings Cleaning and disinfection Regular cleaning plays a vital role in limiting the transmission of COVID-19. Reducing clutter and removing difficult to clean items can make cleaning easier. Increase the frequency of cleaning, using standard cleaning products such as detergents and bleach, paying attention to all surfaces but especially ones that are touched frequently, such as door handles, light switches, work surfaces, remote controls and electronic devices. Please note: this guidance is of a general nature. Employers should consider the specific conditions of individual places of work and comply with all applicable legislation, including the Health and Safety at Work Act 1974. As a minimum, frequently touched surfaces should be wiped down twice a day, and one of these should be at the at the beginning or the end of the working day. Cleaning should be more frequent depending on the number of people using the space, whether they are entering and exiting the setting and access to handwashing and hand-sanitising facilities. Cleaning of frequently touched surfaces is particularly important in bathrooms and communal kitchens. Background The risk of coronavirus (COVID-19) infection depends on many factors, including: • the type of surface contaminated • the amount of virus shed from the individual • the time the individual spent in the setting • the time since the individual was last in the setting When cleaning surfaces, it is not necessary to wear personal protective equipment (PPE) or clothing over and above what would usually be used. Surfaces and belongings can be contaminated with COVID-19 when people who are infectious cough or sneeze or touch them. Transmission of COVID-19 can occur when someone else then touches the contaminated surface or item. The person may become infected if they touch their nose, eyes or mouth with a contaminated hand or object. Increased frequency of cleaning of general room surfaces reduces the presence of the virus and the risk of contact. Laundry Items should be washed in accordance with the manufacturer’s instructions. There is no additional washing requirement above what would normally be carried out. Kitchens and communal canteens The infection risk from a COVID-19 contaminated environment decreases over time. It is not yet clear at what point there is no risk from the virus, however, studies suggest that, in non-healthcare settings, the risk of residual infectious virus is likely to be significantly reduced after 48 hours. It is very unlikely that COVID-19 is transmitted through food. However, as a matter of good hygiene practice (https://www.food.gov.uk/business-hygiene), anyone handling food should wash their hands often with soap and water for at least 20 seconds before doing so. Crockery and eating utensils should not be shared. Clean frequently touched surfaces regularly. In situations where someone has symptoms of COVID-19, we continue to advise storing personal waste for 72 hours as an additional precaution. Food business operators should continue to follow the Food Standard Agency’s (FSA) guidance on good hygiene practices in food preparation (https://www.food.gov.uk/ business-guidance/industry-guides-to-good-food-hygiene), Hazard Analysis and Critical Control Point (https://www.food.gov.uk/business-guidance/hazard-analysis-and-critical-control-point-haccp) (HACCP) processes, and preventative practices (pre-requisite programmes (PRPs)). General principles of cleaning during the COVID-19 pandemic This section provides general cleaning advice for non-healthcare settings where no one has symptoms of, or confirmed COVID-19. For guidance on cleaning where there has been an person with symptoms of, or confirmed COVID-19, please refer to the section on principles of
cleaning after a case has left the setting or area. Bathrooms There is also additional guidance for employers and businesses on working safely during the COVID-19 pandemic. Clean frequently touched surfaces regularly. Ensure suitable hand washing facilities are available including running water, liquid soap and paper towels or hand driers. Where cloth towels are used, these should be for individual use and laundered in accordance with washing instructions. 575 576 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 14.3 Appendix 14.3 Waste or Waste does not need to be segregated unless an individual in the setting shows symptoms of or tests positive for COVID-19. • if an alternative disinfectant is used within the organisation ensure that it is effective against enveloped viruses Dispose of routine waste as normal, placing any used cloths or wipes in ‘black bag’ waste bins. You do not need to put them in an extra bag or store them for a time before throwing them away. Avoid mixing cleaning products together as this can create toxic fumes. Avoid creating splashes and spray when cleaning. Any cloths and mop heads used must be disposed of and should be put into waste bags as outlined below. Principles of cleaning after an individual with symptoms of, or confirmed COVID-19, the case has left the setting or area When items cannot be cleaned using detergents or laundered, for example, upholstered furniture and mattresses, steam cleaning should be used. Personal protective equipment (PPE) The minimum PPE to be worn for cleaning an area after a person with symptoms of, or confirmed COVID-19 has left the setting possible is disposable gloves and an apron. Wash hands with soap and water for 20 seconds after all PPE has been removed. Laundry Wash items in accordance with the manufacturer’s instructions. Use the warmest water setting and dry items completely. Dirty laundry that has been in contact with an unwell person can be washed with other people’s items. To minimise the possibility of dispersing virus through the air, do not shake dirty laundry prior to washing. If a risk assessment of the setting indicates that a higher level of virus may be present (for example, where someone unwell has spent the night such as in a hotel room or boarding school dormitory) then additional PPE to protect the cleaner’s eyes, mouth and nose may be necessary. The local Public Health England (PHE) Health Protection Team (https://www.gov.uk/health-protection-team) can advise on this. Clean and disinfect anything used for transporting laundry with your usual products, in line with the cleaning guidance above. Waste Cleaning and disinfection Personal waste from individuals with symptoms of COVID-19 and waste from cleaning of areas where they have been (including PPE, disposable cloths and used tissues): Public areas where a symptomatic person has passed through and spent minimal time but which are not visibly contaminated with body fluids, such as corridors, can be cleaned thoroughly as normal. 1. Should be put in a plastic rubbish bag and tied when full All surfaces that the symptomatic person has come into contact with should be cleaned and disinfected, including all potentially contaminated and frequently touched areas such as bathrooms, door handles, telephones, grab rails in corridors and stairwells 2. The plastic bag should then be placed in a second bin bag and tied 3. This should be put in a suitable and secure place and marked for storage until the individual’s test results are known Use disposable cloths or paper roll and disposable mop heads, to clean all hard surfaces, floors, chairs, door handles and sanitary fittings – think one site, one wipe, in one direction. This waste should be stored safely and kept away from children. It should not be placed in communal waste areas until negative test results are known, or the waste has been stored for at least 72 hours. Use one of the options below: • a combined detergent disinfectant solution at a dilution of 1,000 parts per million available chlorine (ppm av.cl.) If the individual tests negative, this can be put indisposed of immediately with the normal waste. or If COVID-19 is confirmed this waste should be stored for at least 72 hours before disposal with normal waste. • a household detergent followed by disinfection (1000 ppm av.cl.). Follow manufacturer’s instructions for dilution, application and contact times for all detergents and disinfectants
577 578 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 14.4 Occupational Health Assessment Template Appendix 14.3 If during an emergency you need to remove the waste before 72 hours, it must be treated as Category B infectious waste. You must: • keep it separate from your other waste • arrange for collection by a specialist contractor as hazardous waste There will be a charge for this service. Other household waste can be disposed of as normal. 579 580 Appendices to the Rules Guidance on Completing the Occupational Health Assessment for Return to Social Distance Training Guidance listComplied Comments X Player Screening The COVID-19 questionnaire is fully complete for each player (onset, symptoms, contacts, illness/testing/ treatment history). COVID-19 Antigen Testing protocols (‘CAT’) are applied in accordance with the latest research and Government & Premier League recommendations. The Club maintains a central register of all Player COVID-19 testing results. The Club can provide written evidence of a risk assessment & strategy to deal with positive COVID-19 test results. The Club can provide evidence of controls/mitigating actions to protect players from COVID-19. Staff Screening COVID-19 Antigen Testing protocols (‘CAT’) are applied in accordance with the latest research and Government & Premier League recommendations. All staff are reviewed for potential COVID-19 recovery to record individuals who have potentially developed immunity. The Club maintains a central register of COVID-19 staff testing results. The Club records evidence of a risk assessment & strategy to deal with positive COVID-19 test results. The Club can provide evidence of controls/mitigating actions to protect staff from COVID-19 The Club can provide evidence of monitoring staff that remain susceptible to COVID-19 and the process of dealing with positive results for these individuals. The Club can provide evidence of implementing controls/ mitigating actions to protect staff from COVID-19. Monitoring The Club ensures all players and staff update their daily health status and keep adequate records 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 14.4 Appendix 14.4 transport to/from the training ground. are cleaned regularly. distance regulations are enforced requirements outlined in Appendix 3 of the Premier League and players. interact with staff and players on logistics at the facility. individuals have been permitted to enter the training protocols for the maintenance of social distancing for people for all spaces within the training facility to ensure the training ground with relevant signage. are sufficiently trained. 581 582 Appendices to the Rules Offices Kit Room Social Areas The Club ensures that players and staff have not shared The Club mandates that player and staff vehicle interiors The Club confirms that when team vehicles are used social Player and Staff Protection The Clubs are able to produce evidence of the design of training choices for all players to minimise injury risk. All players are compliant with the mandatory medical regulations The appointment of a COVID-19 Officer. The need to communicate the COVID-19 protocols to staff Checking the players (& staff) are physically and mentally fit enough to resume training/work. The Club have provide one point of contact daily to The Club can provide evidence that only approved ground ensuring the onsite security. The Club has suitable operational plans and maintenance players & staff are on site. The Club have determined the maximum number of social distancing. Hand sanitiser dispensers are freely available throughout When away from the training ground all staff and players follow the government guidance on social distancing Government mandates Deep clean of the training facilities prior to first return, and then at regular intervals. The Club ensures all individuals undertaking deep cleaning All surfaces, areas and equipment are disinfected before and after individual use Relevant staff have a daily review of the squad and staff symptom register. The Club has a suitable and sufficient process for providing appropriate medical care to infected staff (if required). The Club operates daily surveillance of subjective symptom/well-being reporting. The Club collects daily data of any symptomatic contacts of the players and staff. The Club requires the completion of a daily pre-training questionnaire and temperature checks for players. The Club undertakes regular COVID-19 Antigen Testing as advised by the Premier League. The Club can provide evidence that players and staff with identified symptoms of COVID-19 complied with PHE guidelines to self-isolate for 10 days. The Club can provide evidence that close contacts of any new COVID-19 case in players or staff has complied with PHE guidelines and self-isolate for 14 days. The Club can provide evidence of processes and protocols for COVID-19 Antigen testing in suspected new cases as directed by medical staff. The Club can provide evidence of suitable protocols for return to work following a period of isolation or confirmed COVID-19 infection as directed by the Club Doctor. The Club have an appropriate cardiac risk assessment and diagnostic protocol in place to manage specific cardiac pathology following Covid19 infection The Club enforces managed congregation in communal areas at the training ground, including but not limited to medical rooms and gym areas. Social distancing and hygiene measures should be optimised and maintained. The Club ensures the safe handling of kit and waste disposal (e.g. used strappings etc.). Controls are in place to ensure the following environments are regularly cleaned and appropriate signage is visible: Dressing Rooms Treatment Rooms Conditioning Rooms Restaurants and Cafeterias Communal areas at the Training Ground Transport Accommodation Reception 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 14.5 Stage Two Guidance: A return to team and contact training Football specific risk assessment and training design Appendix 14.4 1. Introduction The purpose of this document is to provide Clubs with additional supporting guidance in relation to Stage Two of Return to Training and to assist Clubs with undertaking a further multi-disciplinary risk assessment that builds upon the COVID-19 Risk Assessment and encompasses the following risk considerations (the ‘Stage Two Risk Assessment’). The details outlined below provide a practical framework for Technical Coaching, Performance and Medical staff to utilise when planning and delivering a return to close contact training and the progression to more competitive conditions that prepare players to return to match play. 2. Executive Summary It is imperative all Clubs strive to effectively mitigate the risk of viral transmission during contact training. This framework is designed to allow Clubs the flexibility to implement their own unique style of play and game philosophy within their training methodology in order to prepare players for a return to competitive fixtures. In line with Department for Digital, Culture, Media and Sport (‘DCMS’) and wider Government guidelines, this document will outline how training drills may be appropriately modified to minimise the time spent by two or more individuals within a two-metre distance of one another during each session. 3. Framework Introduction The proposed Training Design Risk Management Framework will aim to decrease the severity, incidence and duration of physical interactions in training sessions. This will be achieved through Clubs considering an additional training outcome, which relates to the risk of COVID-19 infection, which depends largely on the manipulation of Players’ spatial orientation. This document aims to help Clubs consider how they can appropriately modify training sessions that minimise close contact (i.e. within two metres), whilst still meeting training objectives. The document allows Clubs to: • • • Understand key factors that determine training session risks Create risk profiles for all planned training sessions Build sessions that account for risks and incorporate mitigating actions 583 584 Appendices to the Rules Anyone undertaking cleaning tasks wears disposable gloves and appropriate PPE aprons. After use, these are double bagged and stored securely for a maximum of 72 hours prior to appropriate disposal There are sufficient disposable cleaning cloths available at the facility. Any visible contamination from bodily fluids have been cleaned by staff using appropriate eye protection on top of the standard PPE protection for the mouth and nose, in addition to wearing gloves and a disposable apron. Staff undertaking cleaning wash their hands regularly with soap and water for 20 seconds. They regularly repeat hand washing after removing gloves, aprons and other protection used while cleaning. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 14.5 Appendix 14.5 4. Guiding Principles It appears intuitive that relative distance per player in a training drill relates to the opportunity players are in close interactions and, therefore, the perceived risk of transmitting infection. One of the key elements to the risk mitigation that underpins the current framework, therefore, is to maximise this distance between players in training sessions. Please see an example of an 11 v 11 on a full pitch below for illustration: There are four key guiding principles to enable Clubs to return to team training: 1. 2. 3. 4. Prioritise the Health and Safety of the players and staff Create guidance adhering to Government guidelines to inform practice Facilitate the physical preparation of Players to return to matches Provide the flexibility to allow Clubs to train based on their team philosophy and training methodology • • • • • • Recommended Premier League pitch length = 115 yards (or 105m) Recommended Premier League pitch width = 74 yards (or 68m) Recommended Premier League pitch area = 105m x 68m = 7140m2 Number of Players on pitch = 22 Area per Player = 7140m2 / 22 players = 325m2 Relative distance per player = √325m2 = 18m 5. Key Factors to consider 5a. Size of Area per Player 5b. Active Duration Research literature (see Annex 2), the pitch to player ratios (m2) and relative distances per Player can be classified by size from very small to large, please see below: 5c. Considerations and Modifications Drill size and drill duration are the major influences on the possible number of occasions players are in close contact with each other, however drill design and organisation factors also have an important influence. These factors include drill type, desired physical and tactical outcomes, organisation and equipment and other conditions placed upon the players within the constraints of the game. • Very small = area per player less than 75m2; relative distance per player less than 9m Small = area per player between 75m2 and 125m2; relative distance per player between 9m and 11m Medium = area per player between 125m2 and 175m2; relative distance per player between 11m and 13m Large = area per player more than 175m2; relative distance per player more than 13m • • For example, two different drill types may have the same size and duration classification, however, if one is a non-directional possession and the other a small sided game, it is expected that the directional invasive nature of the small sided game would increase the close interactions of players. Similarly, opposed drills will inevitably involve more player duels, tackles and close interactions compared to unopposed drills. The tactical outcome of a drill may also have an impact on the number of close player interactions. For example, if players are required to press aggressively when out of possession instead of retreat into a compact defensive structure, it must be assumed that the number of close encounters between players would differ significantly. • The table below overviews how the manipulation of the pitch dimensions for an 11 v 11 may influence the relative distance per Player value. Clubs must consider how they can appropriately modify training sessions that minimise close contact, while still meeting their training objectives. 5a. Size of Area per Player As spatial orientation is an important determinant of the close contact encounters players may be exposed to during training sessions, the area of a pitch (length x width (m2)) relative to the number of players involved (area per player (m2)) is a key training design factor. This calculation may help estimate the space each Player has within a training drill and help inform an assumed distance that may exist between Players (relative distance per player = √area per player (m)). 585 586 Appendices to the Rules Pitch Description Pitch Length x Pitch Width (m) Pitch Area (m2) Number of Players Area per
Player (m2) Relative Distance per Player (m) Size Classification Full Pitch 105 x 68 714022 325 18 Large Box to Box Full Width 72 x 68 489622 223 15 Large 1⁄2 Pitch Length Full Width 52.5 x 68 357022 162 13 Medium Box to Box 18yd Box Width 72 x 40 288022 131 11 Medium 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 14.5 Appendix 14.5 Further examples of how manipulating the pitch dimensions along with player numbers for a Small Sided Game (‘SSG’) may influence the relative distance per player value and size classification are available within the appendices. Examples of some planning considerations and delivery modifications that can be taken into consideration for training drills can be found below: 5b. Active Drill Duration Along with relative distance per player, drill duration is an important determinant of the number of close contact encounters players may be exposed to during training. The longer a drill lasts, the more occasions Players will be involved in close contact encounters. Government guidance regarding social distancing in the workplace suggests that where close contact is essential, it should be kept to 15 minutes or less wherever possible (https://www.gov.uk/guidance/social-distancing-in-the-workplace-during-coronavirus-covid-19-sector-guidance). It, therefore, appears intuitive to use this duration to inform the drill classification by duration from very short to long, please see below: Organisational factors that may further influence the infection transmission risk are provided below: • • • • Very short = Less than 5-minutes Short = Between 5-minutes and 10-minutes Moderate = Between 10-minutes and 15-minutes Long = More than 15-minutes 5c. Considerations and Modifications Within the core risk components of size of area per player and the active drill duration, there are a number of factors that determine the types of training session that coaches will deliver, such as desired physical and tactical outcome, opposed/unopposed and other conditions placed upon the players within the constraints of the game. Coaches will need to consider how to apply modifications while considering their existing risk score to ensure the risk remains as low as possible for the individual drills and overall sessions. For example, coaches may choose to make a small-sided drill non-directional or they may shorten the duration of that drill. 6. Risk Management Framework – Example Template A Risk Management Framework can provide an overview of how the factors described, of drill size, drill duration and the accompanying modifications should inform the relative risk of infection transmission. This framework should then allow coaches and other staff to be best informed regarding mitigating risk when planning and designing training sessions. 587 588 Appendices to the Rules Training Organisation Considerations Stations during Technical Drills The distance between players within stations and the distance between stations should be maximised and the numbers of Players at each station kept to a minimum number, each observing social distancing guidance. Drinks Breaks Should be kept brief in duration and social distancing managed and observed. Players should only use their personal drinks and bottles should not be passed between individuals. GK Training Completed in isolation on a separate training area to the rest of the group. The GK group (inclusive of GKs and coaches) should be kept to a minimum number and social distancing guidance observed and the distance between individuals maximised between rest periods. Bibs Should be handed out by an individual wearing PPE gloves. Players should not pass bibs between each other and each bib should only be worn by one individual between washing. Coaching Equipment (mannequins, cones, poles etc) Should only be handled by individuals wearing PPE gloves and should be disinfected after each use. Handling of Footballs Consider limiting throw ins during training. Planning Delivery Physical theme Limited touches Tactical principles Initiation and restart Opposition style of play Effective playing area Player individualisation Overload/underload 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 14.5 Appendix 14.5 Considerations and modifications Red = Very High Risk; Amber = High Risk; Yellow = Moderate Risk; Green = Low Risk Example scoring: 589 590 Appendices to the Rules 7. Application The Risk Management Framework is deigned to guide each Club’s training planning. It should inform coaches and other staff responsible in relation to the risk associated with training and help effective manipulation of plans to further mitigate risk. Below is an example of how the framework may be used to for assessing the potential risk for an example planned training session: Recommended Session Guidance Score Risk Key, mitigation actions >60 High risk session and attempt to mitigate actions where possible to reduce the potential incidence and severity of virus transmission. 50 – 60 High/medium risk, contingency plan, monitor throughout the session. Mitigation actions to reduce the likelihood and seriousness to be identified and appropriate actions implemented where appropriate. 40 – 49 Medium risk, contingency plan, monitor during session to minimise interactions. Mitigation actions to reduce the likelihood and seriousness to be identified and appropriate actions implemented. 30-39 Low risk during the session. Little action needed but ensure mitigations are working. <30 Low risk during the session. No action is needed unless grading increases over time. Drill Size Active Drill Duration Classification Large (>175m2 or >13m) Medium (<125-175m2 or 11-13m) Small (75-125m2 or 9-11m) Very Small (<75m2 or <9m) Score 1 2 3 4 Long (>15min) 4 4 8 12 16 Moderate (10-15min) 3 3 6 9 12 Short (5-10min) 2 2 4 6 8 Very Short (<5min) 1 1 2 3 4 Risk Score 2 4 6 3 12 4 31 Risk Rating Low Moderate High Moderate Very High Moderate Total score Size Classification Large Medium Medium Large Small Large Duration Classification Short Short Moderate Moderate Long Long Area per Player (m2) n/a 100 197 179 89 245 Pitch Area (m2) n/a 600 2769 1785 1785 4896 Length x Pitch Width (m) n/a n/a 30 x 25m estimate per Y drill 46 x 60 52.5 x 34 52.5 x 34 72 x 68 Duration (min) 189 38 groups of 6 players 8 v 8 (+2) 14 9 v 014 (plus GK) 10 v 820 (plus GK) 9 v 920 (plus GKs) Number of Players Organisation Players arranged throughout the pitch performing dynamic movements Players arranged between 3 drills. The maximum number of Players at any station is 2 at any time socially distancing Opposed gate game possession Players arranged in formation in half a pitch Players arranged in formation in half a pitch Players arranged in formation box to box length, full width pitch Drill Warm Up T e c h n i c a l P a s s i n g (Unopposed Y Drill) Possession ( N o n - directional) Pattern of Play (A ttacking, Unopposed) Phase of Play (Def ensiv e, Opposed) Game 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 14.5 Appendix 14.5 8. Core Recommendations 1. Continue to follow Training Protocols in all areas outside of controlled close contact training 2. Appoint a ‘COVID-19 Training and Coaching Coordinator, PDP COVID-19 Training and Coaching Coordinator and Academy COVID-19 Training and Coaching Coordinator’ to be responsible for the design and management of training sessions informed by the risk guidance template: • Build profiles for all planned sessions and understand potential risks • Deliver sessions that build in conditions and modifications that mitigate risk 3. Seek further guidance where required through documentation and with defined Club and League personnel 591 592 Appendices to the Rules Annex 1: Size Classification of Example Small & Large Sided Games Size Classifi-cation Very Small Very Small Small Medium Medium Large Large Large Large Large Relative Distance per Player (m) 6 8 10 11 13 14 15 16 17 18 Area per Player (m2) 31.5 63 98 126 161 196 229 259 292 322 Pitch Area (m2) 63 252 588 1008 1610 2352 3200 4144 5248 6440 Pitch Length x Pitch Width (m) 9 x 7 18 x 14 28 x 21 36 x 28 46 x 35 56 x 42 64 x 50 74 x 56 82 x 64 92 x 70 Size Classifi-cation Very Small Very Small Very Small Small Small Medium Medium Large Large Large Relative Distance per Player (m) 5 7 8 10 11 12 13 14 14 15 Area per Player (m2) 24 48 72 96 120 144 168 186 210 234 Pitch Area (m2) 48 192 432 768 1200 1728 2352 2976 3780 4680 Pitch Length x Pitch Width (m) 8 x 6 16 x 12 24 x 18 32 x 24 40 x 30 48 x 36 56 x 42 62 x 48 70 x 54 78 x 60 Size Classifi-cation Very Small Very Small Very Small Very Small Small Small Small Medium Medium Medium Relative Distance per Player (m) 4 6 7 8 9 10 11 11 12 13 Area per Player (m2) 17.5 32.5 50 65 85 100 118 130 153 165 Pitch Area (m2) 35 130 300 520 850 1200 1656 2080 2760 3300 Pitch Length x Pitch Width (m) 7 x 5 13 x 10 20 x 15 26 x 20 34 x 25 40 x 30 46 x 36 52 x 40 60 x 46 66 x 50 Players per Team (Exc. GKs) 1 v 1 2 v 2 3 v 3 4 v 4 5 v 5 6 v 6 7 v 7 8 v 8 9 v 9 10 v 10 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 14.5 Appendix 14.5 Annex 2: Research Review - Effect of Pitch Area and Area per Player 4. General Overview of Findings in Relation to Use of Goalkeepers and Rule 1. Overview Constraints The aim of this research review is to provide an overview of the available evidence on the effect of different pitch size dimensions and player density on fitness development (physical and physiological demands) and technical activities. In line with the government-led social distancing measures, the evidence is divided into four training density parameters (i.e., area per player): • SSG that include Goalkeepers tend to increase total distance covered, high speed distance, maximal sprint distance, and maximal accelerations and decelerations compared to when SSG which are possession based only SSG rules such as one touch per player only, increases the physical, physiological and technical demands, irrespective of SSG format (player numbers) The ‘free play’ rule generally leads to more successful passes and duels but decreases the physical and physiological demand of the SSG • • 1. 2. 3. 4. Very small area (<75 m2) Small area (75-125 m2) Medium sized area (125-175 m2) Large sized area (>175 m2) Only studies that used elite senior players have been included in the table below. There is a lack of research specifically determining the rate of collision/contacts during training and competition. Where possible, information relating to defensive actions, such as duels, tackles, and interceptions have been included, which gives an indication of player separation/distancing for a given Small Sided Games (SSG) format. 2. General Overview of Findings in Relation to Pitch Area • The greater the pitch area per player then generally the greater the physical (distance covered, high speed running) and physiological (Heart Rate (HR), lactate, Ratings of Perceived Exertion (RPE)) demands, irrespective of SSG format (i.e., player numbers) The smaller the pitch area per player the greater the mechanical work performed, i.e., accelerations, decelerations, change of direction and change in velocity To maintain greater social distance between players, increase pitch size dimension for every increase in player number per drill • • 3. General Overview of Findings in Relation to Player Number • The less players there are per SSG, the greater the physiological (i.e., HR, lactate, RPE) demands The less players there are per SSG, the greater the technical demands (i.e., ball possessions, passes, receives, dribbles, shots) Equally, the less players there are per SSG, the lower the defensive actions (i.e., tackles, blocks, interceptions) • • 593 594 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

		5. Overview of Research Literature (distance covered, sprinting, HSR) more Regardless of SSG format, 1 touch results in more greater number of balls lost, than 2 touch and free successful passes area per player. in velocity with less area per player change related to acceleration/deceleration covered resulted in higher maximal speeds. passes, receives, dribbles, and shots same study (see Owen et al 2014 under ‘large 595 596 Study/ Authors Playing Level & Competition Aim / Design Pitch Size Number of Players/ Format SSG Training Work : Rest Durations Physical, Physiological and/or Technical Outcomes Lacome et al. (2018). Int J Sport Physiol Perf, 13(5): 569-576. French Ligue 1 Compare peak intensities during various SSG of different pitch areas to match play 30 x 25 m 4 v 4 + GK (3 touches max rule) 6 x 3 min/ 90 sec Total distance and high-speed running were lower than match play Mechanical work (a measure of velocity and COD) was higher than that during match play for short durations (rolling time period of 4 min) Small Area (75 – 125 m2) Dellal et al. (2008). J Strength Cond Res, 22(5): 1449-1457 French Ligue 1 Determine HR responses of a range of different SSGs 30 x 25 m 4 v 4 + GK 2 x 4 min/ 3 min Heart rate reserve = 77% Gaudino et al. (2014). Hum Mov Sci, 36: 123-133. English Premier League Determine the effect of different SSG size and format on physical responses 45 x 35 37 x 37 66 x 45 52 x 52 7 v 7 + GK 7 v 7 (possession only) 10 v 10 + GK 10 v 10 (possession only) 4 min (2 touches only per player allowed) SSGs with GKs decreased the total distance covered per player SSGs with GK increased sprint distance Higher maximal speeds were obtained in SSGs with GKs whilst increasing area per player also Number of accelerations and decelerations were generally lower with increasing area per player Owen et al. (2014). Hum Mov Sci, 35(4): 286-292. S c o t t i s h P r e m i e r Division Examine the technical activities and physical demands of various different sided games and pitch dimensions 30 x 25 4 v 4 (inclusive of GKs) 3 x 5 min/ 3 min Metres per min reached ~200 m/min This was associated with a high number of Compared to the MSG and LSG assessed in the area’), number of defensive actions (tackles, blocks, interceptions) were comparable Study/ Authors Playing Level & Competition Aim / Design Pitch Size Number of Players/ Format SSG Training Work : Rest Durations Physical, Physiological and/or Technical Outcomes Very Small Area (<75m2) Dellal et al. (2008). J Strength Cond Res, 22(5): 1449-1457 French Ligue 1 DetermineHR 10 x 10 m responses of a range of different 20 x 20 m SSGs 1 v 1 2 v 2 4 x 1:30 min/ 1:30 min 6 x 2:30 min/ 2:30 min Heart rate reserve = 78% Heart rate reserve = 80% Dellal et al. (2011). Eur J Sport Sci, 11(5): 341-346 In ternational elite players Compare effects of 20 x 15 m different possession constraintson 25 x 18 m p h y si o l o g i c al , technicaland 30 x 20 m physical demands of different SSGs 2 v 2 3 v 3 4 v 4 4 x 2 min/ 3 min 4 x 3 min/ 3 min 4 x 4 min/ 3 min (Note 3 games were played with varying ball possession constraints – 1 touch, 2 touch and free play) 1 touch is more physiologically (lactate, RPE, HR) demanding than free play for all 3 SSG formats. Regardless of SSG format, 1 touch was physically demanding than 2 touch and free play. ball possessions but less successful passes and play. Dellal et al. (2012). Hum Mov Sci, 31(4): 957-969 In t e r n a t io n a l elite players Compare the 30 x 20 m physical and technical demands of SSGs with different possession constraints 4 v 4 (1 touch) (2 touch) (free play) 4 x 4 min/ 3 min (note 3 games were played with varying ball possession constraints) 1 touch: Increased total distance, HSR and sprint distance Free play: Increased number of duels, and % Gaudino et al. (2014). Hum Mov Sci, 36: 123-133. English Premier League Determinethe 30 x 30 effect of different SSGsizeand 27 x 27 format on physical responses 5 v 5 + GK 5
v 5 ( p o ss e ss i o n only) 4 min (2 touches only per player allowed) Number of maximal accelerations and decelerations were higher when there was less There were also a greater number of changes The addition of GKs did not influence change in velocity, acceleration or deceleration 

     

     

    

 

 

		more mechanical work compared to match tackles, but less headers, interceptions, passes opponents within the same absolute fixed within the SSG. higher physiological demands than 4v7. This is where the players try and ‘make up’ for their 597 598 Study/ Authors Playing Level & Competition Aim / Design Pitch Size Number of Players/ Format SSG Training Work : Rest Durations Physical, Physiological and/or Technical Outcomes Torres-Ronda et al. (2015). J Strength Cond Res, 29(10): 2723-2730 Spanish second division Determine how different number of opponents and teammates affects the physical and p h y s i o l o g i c a l demands during different SSGs 40 x 30 m 4 v 3 + GK 4 v 5 + GK 4 v 7 + GK (note that pitch area per player for 4 v 7 is technically “small” but remains here f o r comp ara t i ve purposes 2 x 3 min/ 4 min Contextually, this study has determined the effect of changing number of teammates or area, thus altering the ‘challenge’ presented SSGs with low-inferiority (4v3 and 4v5) had likely due to an imbalance of just 1 player absence. 4v7 (i.e., low superiority) resulted in lower physiological demands, likely driven by more tactical decisions in protecting space Large Area (>175 m2) Little & Williams (2007). J Strength Cond Res, 21(2): 367-371 E n g l i s h Ch am p i o n ship (old English Division One) M o n i t o r p h y s i o l o g i c a l responses to various SSG using RPE and HR 43 x 25 m 70 x 45 m 3 v 3 8 v 8 4 x 3:30 min/ 1:30 min 4 x 8 min/ 1:30 min Average %HR 91% and RPE 15.5 Average %HR 88% and RPE 14 Dellal et al. (2008). J Strength Cond Res, 22(5): 1449-1457 French Ligue 1 Determine HR responses of a range of different SSGs 90 x 45 m 10 v 10 + GK 3 x 20 min/ 5 min Heart rate reserve = 76% Dellal et al. (2012). Hum Mov Sci, 31(4): 957-969 In t e r n a t io n a l elite players Determine the physical demands of SSGs with different technical constraints 100 x 60 m 11 v 11 90 min Lower HSR and sprinting distance compared to 4 v 4 SSGs performed with different ball possession constraints (see Dellal et 2012 – very small area) suggesting lower physical demands for larger areas Study/ Authors Playing Level & Competition Aim / Design Pitch Size Number of Players/ Format SSG Training Work : Rest Durations Physical, Physiological and/or Technical Outcomes Lacome et al. (2018). Int J Sport Physiol Perf, 13(5): 569-576. French Ligue 1 Compare peak intensities during various SSG of different pitch areas to match play 40 x 30 m 40 x 40 m 6 v 6 + GK 8 v 8 + GK (3 touches max rule) 6 x 3 min/ 90 sec Total distance and high-speed running were lower during 6 v 6 and 8 v 8 than match play During 6 v 6, centre defenders only performed play for rolling time periods of 2-15 min only High speed running was greater during 10v10 than 6v6 and 8v8 Mechanical work decreased with increasing player numbers Medium Area (125 – 175 m2) Little & Williams (2007). J Strength Cond Res, 21(2): 367-371 E n g l i s h Ch am p i o n ship (old English Division One M o n i t o r p h y s i o l o g i c a l responses to various SSG using RPE and HR 30 x 20 m 40 x 30 m 45 x 30 m 60 x 30 m 2 v 2 4 v 4 5 v 5 6 v 6 4 x 2 min/ 2 min 4 x 4 min/ 2 min 4 x 6 min/ 1:30 min 3 x 8 min/ 1:30 min Average %HR 88% and RPE 16 Average %HR 90% and RPE 15.5 Average %HR 89% and RPE 14.5 Average %HR 87% and RPE 13.5 RPE scale of 6-20 Dellal et al. (2008). J Strength Cond Res, 22(5): 1449-1457 Owen et al. (2011). J Strength Cond Res, 25(8): 2104-2110. French Ligue 1 S c o t t i s h P r e m i e r Division Determine HR responses of a range of different SSGs Compare HR and technical activities between different sized games of number of players and playing area 60 x 45 m 60 x 45 m 30 x 25 m 60 x 50 m 8 v 8 + GK 8 v 8 3 v 3 + GK 9 v 9 + GK 2 x 10 min/ 5 min 4 x 4 min/ 3 min 3 x 5 min/ 4 min 3 x 5 min/ 4 min Heart rate reserve = 80% Heart rate reserve = 71% Heart rate and time spent >85% HRmax was higher during 3 v 3 compared
to 9 v 9. The 3 v 3 resulted in more shots, dribbles and and receives than the 9 v 9. The 3 v 3 resulted in less ball contacts per game but higher ball contacts per player within each game. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 14.6 Return to Club Activities Coronavirus (COVID-19) Safeguarding Guidance Introduction The Premier League is committed to promoting and protecting the safety, welfare and wellbeing of Children and Adults at Risk during and beyond COVID-19 measures. This guidance does not supersede other local or national Government guidance. This guidance has been prepared to support Clubs with the safe return to Activities while ensuring continued compliance with Premier League Rules and Safeguarding Standards and where relevant, Keeping Children Safe in Education requirements (statutory guidance issued under the Education Act). Scope Premier League Rule S.2. places a requirement on Clubs to prepare, implement, regularly review written safeguarding policies and procedures which must comply with any guidance published by the Premier League from time to time. Should any regulations, protocols or guidelines conflict, the safety and welfare of Children and Adults at Risk must always take precedence. This guidance should be read in conjunction with: Premier League Rules and Safeguarding Standards, current Government guidance in response to COVID-19, Working Together 2018 and any other protocol or guidance published by the Premier League in response to COVID-19. This guidance will be reviewed as circumstances continue to evolve or following updated Government guidance. Principles • Safeguarding is everyone’s responsibility. • Working together underpins the work undertaken to effectively promote and protect the safety, welfare and wellbeing of Children and Adults at Risk. • Maintaining robust safeguarding standards and practice and strengthening these where necessary is essential. • Decisions affecting Children and Adults at Risk should be undertaken with systematic consideration of their safety, welfare and best interests. • Children and Adults at Risk have the right to meaningful involvement in decision-making/decisions that affect them. 599 600 Appendices to the Rules Division differentsided dimensions 569-576. different pitch RPE; Ratings of Perceived Exertion, HR; Heart Rate, GPS; Global Position Systems, SSG; small sided game, MSG; medium sided game, LSG; large sided Physical, Physiological and/or Technical Outcomes LSG resulted in higher maximum velocities, high intensity efforts, and high speed and sprint distance covered than MSG MSG had higher volumes of walking than LSG MSG resulted in more passing and shooting than LSG but less headers No differences occurred for any defensive actions (i.e., tackles, blocks, interceptions) between MSG and LSG 10v10 total distance and high-speed running was comparable to match play For centre defenders and centre midfielders, total distance during 10v10 was higher than match play High speed running was higher during 10v10 than 6v6 and 8v8 (shown under Lacome et al. 2018 in “small area”) 10v10 resulted in lower volumes of mechanical work SSG Training Work : Rest Durations 3 x 5 min/ 3 min 6 x 3 min/ 90 sec Number of Players/ Format 5 v 5 (MSG) 6 v 6 (MSG) 7 v 7 (MSG) 8 v 8 (MSG) 9 v 9 (LSG) 10 v 10 (LSG) 11 v 11 (LSG) (all inclusive of GKs) 10 v 10 + GK (3 touches max rule) Pitch Size 46 x 40 m 50 x 44 m 54 x 45 m 60 x 50 m 70 x 56 m 80 x 70 m 100 x 74 m 102 x 67 m Aim / Design Examine the technical activities and physical demands of various games and pitch Compare peak intensities during various SSG of areas to match play Playing Level & Competition S c o t t i s h P r e m i e r French Ligue 1 Study/ Authors Owen et al. (2014). Hum Mov Sci, 35(4): 286-292. Lacome et al. (2018). Int J Sport Physiol Perf, 13(5): 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 14.6 Appendix 14.6 Definitions • Ensuring they grow up with the provision of safe and effective care; and Activity means any face to face or remotely delivered/online activity or series of activities, arranged by or in the name of a Club for or to be attended by Children and/ or Adults at Risk. • Taking action to enable all Children to have the best outcomes. Adults at Risk Safeguarding Adults at Risk means protecting an adult’s right to live in safety, free from abuse and neglect. It is about people and organisations work-ing together to prevent and stop both the risks and experience of abuse or neglect, while at the same time making sure that the adult’s wellbeing is promoted. Abuse of adults links to the circumstances rather than the characteristics of the people experiencing the harm. An individual’s level of vul-nerability to harm may vary over time depending on the circumstances they are in and their needs at that time. Labelling groups of people (such as people with learning disabilities or older people) as inherently ‘vulnerable’ is seen to be disempowering. Instead the Care Act describes adults poten-tially ‘at risk’ from harm or abuse. Adult at Risk means any person aged eighteen or over who has needs for care and support (whether or not the local authority is meeting any of those needs) and is experiencing, or at risk of, abuse or neglect and as a result of those care and support needs is unable to protect themselves from either the risk of, or the experience of abuse or neglect. This may include people with learning disabilities, sensory impairments, mental health needs, older people and people with a physical disability or impairment. It may also include people who are affected by the circumstances that they are living in, for example, experiencing domestic violence (this list is not exhaustive). An individual’s level of vulnerability to harm may vary over time depending on the circumstances they are in and their needs at that time. Staff means any person involved in any Activity on behalf of or with the authorisation of the Club and/or who works directly with (and/or has influence over) Children or Adults at Risk (or acts on their behalf in any way). Child and Children is defined by The United Nations Convention on the Rights of the Child as any person or persons who have not yet reached their eighteenth birthday. While we use the term ‘children and young people’ in practice, it is essential that Clubs understand the definition of a Child in the context of safeguarding and this guidance. Club means an association football club in membership of the Premier League. Head of Safeguarding means the member of Staff appointed to that role by each Club in accordance with Rule S.4. The responsibilities set out in Rule S.4. and this document can only be delegated to experienced and trained Academy or other Safeguarding Officers. The Head of Safeguarding contin-ues to hold responsibility for having oversight and supervising their work/delegated responsibilities. Senior Safeguarding Lead means the Board-level representative appointed to that role by each Club in accordance with Rule S.3. Safeguarding Children Safeguarding Children is the action that is taken to promote their welfare and protect them from harm. This means: • Protecting Children from abuse and maltreatment; • Preventing harm to their mental and physical health or development; 601 602 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

		Governance, policies and procedures Return to elite sport training guidance: https://www. covid-19-school-closures Appendix 14.6 Appendix 14.6 603 604 Clubs must be aware of new and continuing challenges to the health, safety and wellbeing of Children and Adults at Risk. NYA Out of Sight Vulnerable Young People COVID-19 Response: ht tps://nya.org.uk /wp - content/uploads/2020/0 4/ Out-of-Sight-COVID-19-report-Web-version.pdf UK Youth Movement Impact Report: ht t p s : / / w w w . u k y o u t h . o r g/ w p - c o nt e nt / u pl o ad s / 2 0 2 0/ 0 4 / U K-You t h - C o v i d -19 - I m p a c t-Report-External-Final-08.04.20.pdf Planning for the safe return to any Activity must be informed by a consistent and effective multidisciplinary approach. The Head of Safeguarding must be involved in the development and regular review of COVID-19 operational policies, plans, mul-tidisciplinary risk assessments. Early planning, shared ownership, diversity of perspectives, regular review and adaptation/ amendment of arrangements are important components of risk assess-ments. Consideration should be given to imple-menting delivery assessment measures to establish whether new or adapted policies, operational plans and risk assessments are understood, effective in practice and being adhered to. Government guidelines on social distancing: https:// w w w.g ov.uk /g over nm ent /p ub lica t io ns/s ta y in g - aler t-and -safe -social - dis tancing/s taying - aler t-and-safe-social-distancing-after-4-july Department for Education actions for schools during the COVID-19 outbreak: ht t p s : // w w w. go v.u k /go v e r n m e nt /pu bl i c at i o n s/ The Board must be aware of additional/heightened safeguarding risks and delivery plans to support informed decision-making at a senior level about the return to and ongoing delivery of Activities. Continue to regularly review and update Prevent Duty risk registers. Home Office Prevent Duty guidance: ht t p s : // w w w. go v.u k /go v e r n m e nt /pu bl i c at i o n s/ prevent-duty-guidance Ensure adequate safeguarding staffing levels to: maintain existing standards, proactively support the safe return to Ac-tivities, ongoing participation/attendance and to lead or support the response to any support and intervention needs that arise. Maintain adequate ratios and supervision arrangements. Contingency plans must be established in the case of illness or other unexpected events. Consideration should be given to supervision arrangements and the staffing levels required for each Activity, particularly when operating in fixed groups or ‘bubbles’ to reduce the risk of transmission. Requirements Club have a duty to comply with the requirements set out in this section. Considerations Clubs must give conscious and systematic consideration to the issues set out in this section. Guidance Guidance and signposting to further information and support. Ensure that safeguarding remains a priority by continuing to comply with Premier League Rules, Safeguarding Standards and any protocol or guidance published by the Premier League in response to COVID-19. This includes ensuring that the Board-level Senior Safeguarding Lead and Head of Safeguarding remain responsible for continuity in safeguarding leadership across the return to all Activities. Premier League Rules, Safeguarding Standards and other helpful publications can be accessed via our website and Club Safeguarding Portal. The Premier League Safeguarding Team is available to provide support and advice. The return to Activities must be delivered in line with national and local Government requirements and guidance on COVID-19 and the status of the pandemic response to prioritise the health, safety and wellbeing of Children and Adults at risk engaged in Club Activities. Clubs must demonstrate that decisions affecting Children and Adults at Risk have been undertaken with systematic consideration of their safety, welfare and individual best interests which vary, for example
but not limited to: by individual circumstance and needs, age, under-standing and competency. A list of Government guidance in response to COVID-19 can be accessed via the following link: h t t p s : // w w w . g ov. u k /g ove r n m e n t /c o ll e c t i o n s / coronavirus-covid-19-list-of-guidance Coronavirus outbreak FAQs - What you can and can’t do: ht t p s : // w w w. go v.u k /go v e r n m e nt /pu bl i c at i o n s/ coronavirus-outbreak-faqs-what-you - can - and - cant-do Department for Digital, Culture, Media and Sport - g o v. u k /g o v e rn m e n t /p u b l i c at i on s/c or on a v i r u s - covid -19 - guidance - on - phased - return - of-spor t-a n d-re c re a t i o n/e l i te -s p o r t-ret u r n - to - t ra in in g-guidance-step-one--2 Department for Digital, Culture, Media and Sport - Guid-ance for the public on the phased return of outdoor sport and recreation: ht t p s : // w w w. go v.u k /go v e r n m e nt /pu bl i c at i o n s/ co r o n a v i r u s - co v i d -19 - g u i d an c e - o n - p h a s e d - return-of-sport-and-recreation/guidance-for-the-public-on-the -phased-return-of-outdoor-spor t-and-recreation 

     

     

    

 

 

		local resources (not all services may be NSPCC safeguarding standards for the voluntary https://w w w.anncrafttrust.org/safeguarding-and-h t t p s : / / w w w . sc ie . o r g . u k / c a r e - p r o v id e r s / Listening culture Appendix 14.6 Appendix 14.6 605 606 Requirements Club have a duty to comply with the requirements set out in this section. Considerations Clubs must give conscious and systematic consideration to the issues set out in this section. Guidance Guidance and signposting to further information and support. Meaningful consultation measures must be established to support the return to Activities and ongoing participation/ attendance. Consideration should be given to the provision of appropriate safe spaces to seek advice or raise concerns while complying with Government guidance on COVID-19 on the use of facilities and social distancing measures. • Academy player retention and release procedures and aftercare/support. • Academy trialists and players on loan. • Academy day release where education has been impacted. Maintain standards for safeguarding in commissioned services, partnership work and where alternative venues and facilities are used. Consideration should be given to: • Establishing a multidisciplinary approach • to assessing the adequacy of procedures and ensuring that venues and facilities meet agreed Club standards. • Establishing primacy in planning, delivery and review. • Obligations in contractual agreements. • Operating and information sharing protocols. Requirements Club have a duty to comply with the requirements set out in this section. Considerations Clubs must give conscious and systematic consideration to the issues set out in this section. Guidance Guidance and signposting to further information and support. Review records to establish whether system/data access permissions need to be amended and whether any training or checks have become out of date during lockdown measures. Maintain contact with local agencies and partners to be aware of any changes to local requirements, guidelines, working arrangements and/or contacting key Staff/teams, for example but not limited to: the LADO, Adult Social Care, MASH team, mental health services and key workers for vulnerable Children and Adults at Risk receiving or in need of support, protection and/or care. Consideration should be given to: • Changes to referral routes into and thresholds. • Changes to availability and access to other operational). • Utilising insight from partners and ensur-ing mutual expectations are clear around safeguarding arrangements. Review safeguarding and related policies and procedures to reflect the current working arrangements and amendments to policies and procedures as a consequence of COVID-19. Established safeguarding and safer recruitment policies and practices must not be compromised or scaled back as a consequence of planning for the return to any Activity. Consideration should be given to undertaking a multidisciplinary review of the following operational policies, procedures and processes in response to COVID-19 which may impact on the safety, welfare and wellbeing of Children and Adults at Risk: • Staff handbook, safeguarding handbook and/ or guidance for safer working prac-tice. • Lone working policies and procedures. • Emergency contacts/next of kin details. • Emergency and evacuation procedures. • Changes to local GP and hospital opening hours and arrangements. • Review of codes of conduct to include COVID-19 requirements and measures for dealing with accidental or deliberate breaches. • Remote/online teaching or engagement. Dispersal procedures. • Visitors and spectators. • Use of alternative/new venues. • Travel, transpor t and chaperone arrangements. • Trips, tours and tournaments. Information and resources are available on the NSPCC learning website: ht tps://learning.nspcc.org.uk/safeguarding-child-protection/coronavirus#heading-top
and community sector: h t t p s : // l e ar n i n g . n sp c c . o r g . u k / m e di a / 1 0 7 9 / safeguarding-standards-and-guidance.pdf Ann Craft Trust Safeguarding and the Coronavirus – Info, Tips, and Resources: the-coronavirus-info-tips-and-resources/ SCIE safeguarding adults during the COVID-19 crisis: coronavirus-covid-19/safeguarding-adults 

     

     

    

 

 

		Awareness and communication ht tps:// w w w.anncraf t trus t .org/free - accessible - https://w w w.unicef.org/stories/novel-coronavirus-avoid-risk-infection campaigns/clean-hands/5may2019/en/ Safety, welfare and wellbeing providers Appendix 14.6 Appendix 14.6 607 608 Requirements Club have a duty to comply with the requirements set out in this section. Considerations Clubs must give conscious and systematic consideration to the issues set out in this section. Guidance Guidance and signposting to further information and support. Implement proportionate and effective measures for screening/identifying whether personal or home circumstances have changed, the impact of any bereavements and trauma, vulnerabilities, allocation of or changes to key workers and safeguarding and wellbeing concerns to inform support and intervention measures. A collaborative multidisciplinary approach (including safeguarding expertise) is essential to effectively identify concerns and needs, and to make appropriate professional judgements about any support and intervention measures. Consideration should be given to introducing a wellbeing questionnaire to understand concerns and potential soft disclosures. Department for Education COVID-19 guidance: safeguarding in schools, colleges and other providers: ht t p s : // w w w. go v.u k /go v e r n m e nt /pu bl i c at i o n s/ covid-19-safeguarding-in-schools-colleges-and-o t h er - p r o v id er s / c o r o n a v i r u s - c o v id - 1 9 - s a f e g u ar d in g - in - s c h o o l s-c o l l e g e s-a n d - o t h e r-NSPCC Coronavirus briefing - safeguarding guidance and information for schools: h t t ps : // l e a rn i n g . n s p c c . or g . u k / m e d i a / 21 5 4 / coronavirus-briefing-safeguarding-guidance-and-information.pdf Public Health England guidance on promoting children and young people’s emotional health and wellbeing: ht t p s : // w w w. go v.u k /go v e r n m e nt /pu bl i c at i o n s/ p r o m o t in g - c h il dr e n - an d - y o u n g - p e o p l e s - emotional-health-and-wellbeing Mental Health Foundation - Returning to school after the coronavirus lockdown: ht t p s :// w w w. m e ntal h e al t h .o rg .u k /c o ro n a v ir us/ returning-school-after-lockdown NSPCC returning to school and COVID-19: ht tps://w w w.nspcc.org.uk/keeping-children-safe/ away-from-home/at-school/#cornavirus NSPCC talking to a child worried about COVID-19: ht tps://w w w.nspcc.org.uk/keeping-children-safe/ c h i l d r e n s-m e n t al - h e al t h /d e p r e s si o n - a n x i e t y - mental-health/ Requirements Club have a duty to comply with the requirements set out in this section. Considerations Clubs must give conscious and systematic consideration to the issues set out in this section. Guidance Guidance and signposting to further information and support. Implement an effective awareness/ communication plan to: • Reinforce existing safeguarding principles and expectations. • Ensure Staff, partners, Children, Adults at Risk and parents/ carers are aware of: new and adapted working/ participation • environments, policies, procedures, guidance and support measures. Child friendly and accessible resources to support the return to Activities should be made available. Ann Craft Trust Accessible Resources About Coronavirus: resources-about-coronavirus/ Unicef COVID-19 What parents should know: outbreak-what-parent s-should-know#how-can-Implement a training/awareness plan to ensure that: • Staff are aware of and competent and confident in responding to safeguarding, wellbeing issues that may arise as a consequence of COVID-19. • Staff are prepared for changes to working arrangements, enhanced hygiene requirements, social distancing, new or adapted policies and procedures. • Children, Adults at Risk and parents/carers are prepared for changes to the physical environment, participation, use of facilities, hygiene measures and social distancing. • Safeguarding and wellbeing
information is widely promoted, including internal and external pathways for accessing support, advice and raising concerns • Everyone is aware of infection prevention and control measures. Consideration should be given to: • The re-induction of Staff to ensure new or amended policies and procedures are understood. • Delivering training and providing guidance on secondary and vicarious trauma. Recommended free e-learning module for Club Staff: https://www.acesonlinelearning.com/ World Health Organisation infection prevention and control resources: h t t p s : // w w w . w h o .i n t / i n f e c t i on - pr e v e n t i on / 

     

     

    

 

 

		ht t p s : // w w w. go v.u k /go v e r n m e nt /pu bl i c at i o n s/ children-and-young-people/coronavirus-covid-19-people Providing a safe environment and childcare settings: coronavirus-covid -19 -implementing - protec tive - coronavirus-covid -19 -implementing - protec tive - Accommodation arrangements ht t p s : // w w w. go v.u k /go v e r n m e nt /pu bl i c at i o n s/ cant-do Sport and Department of Health and Social Care https://w w w.gov.uk/guidance/covid-19-advice-for-non-critical-workers households with possible coronavirus infection: covid-19-stay-at-home-guidance current Government guidelines on quarantining: education, par-ticularly where education has Appendix 14.6 Appendix 14.6 609 610 Requirements Club have a duty to comply with the requirements set out in this section. Considerations Clubs must give conscious and systematic consideration to the issues set out in this section. Guidance Guidance and signposting to further information and support. Host family accommodation • The Senior Safeguarding Lead and Head of Safeguarding must have oversight of all safeguarding risks and control measures associated with the provision of host family accommodation. • Local Private Fostering Regulations must adhered to in the case of any Child under the age of sixteen placed in the care of a host family. • Existing safer recruitment and procurement policies and practices must not be compromised or scaled back when appointing new host families or Staff. • A multidisciplinary risk as-sessment (including safeguarding) must be undertaken with control measures proactively moni-tored/regularly reviewed. • Implement a training/awareness plan to ensure that: - Host families are aware of and competent and confident in responding to safeguarding and well-being issues that may arise as a consequence of COVID-19. - Host families are pre-pared for changes to working arrangements, enhanced hygiene requirements, social distancing, report-ing symptoms, new or adapted policies and procedures. - Children and Adults at Risk at Risk placed in the care of a host family are prepared for changes to the physical environment, participation, use of facilities, hygiene measures, social distancing and reporting symptoms. * This section should be read in conjunction with Annex 1. Consideration should be given to: • Reviewing host family policies, procedures, guidance and contractual agreements to reflect changes as a consequence of/in response to COVID-19. • Developing guid-ance and FAQs. • Managing potential reduction in the number of host families due to changes in personal circumstances, illness, vulnerability, shielding etc. • Managing potential increased downtime and homesickness. • Communication with host families and Staff about potential reduced training time/ increased downtime and quarantine requirements in the case of an in-dividual returning from overseas. • Using downtime for delivery of remote/online been impacted as a consequence of COVID-19. Coronavirus outbreak FAQs - what you can and can’t do: coronavirus-outbreak-faqs-what-you - can - and - Joint Department for Digital, Culture, Media and COVID-19 advice for accommodation providers: accommodation-providers#accommodation-for-Public Health England COVID-19 guidance for ht t p s : // w w w. go v.u k /go v e r n m e nt /pu bl i c at i o n s/ Individuals returning from overseas must follow https://www.gov.uk/uk-border-control Requirements Club have a duty to comply with the requirements set out in this section. Considerations Clubs must give conscious and systematic consideration to the issues set out in this section. Guidance Guidance and signposting to further information and support. The use of venues and facilities to deliver Activities must comply with Premier League, national and local Government requirements and guidance in response to COVID-19. Consideration should be given to: • Additional support needs to support
understanding of and adherence to control measures. • Simple signage and language should be used to explain safety measures, and to reiterate/ reinforce key messages. Department for Education COVID-19 guidance on imple-menting protective measures in education ht t p s : // w w w. go v.u k /go v e r n m e nt /pu bl i c at i o n s/ measures-in-education-and-childcare -set tings/ measures-in-education-and-childcare-settings Public Health England COVID-19 guidance on cleaning of non-healthcare settings: ht t p s : // w w w. go v.u k /go v e r n m e nt /pu bl i c at i o n s/ cov i d -19 - d e contam in at ion - in - n on - h e al t h care - settings Requirements Club have a duty to comply with the requirements set out in this section. Considerations Clubs must give conscious and systematic consideration to the issues set out in this section. Guidance Guidance and signposting to further information and support. Risk assessments and support measures must specifically take into account: • Vulnerable Children and Adults at Risk receiving or in need of safeguarding support, protection and/or care. • The physical and mental health of BAME individuals as well as other individuals at higher risk from COVID-19 and therefore vulnerable. Department for Education guidance for supporting vulnerable children and young people during the COVID-19 outbreak: coron a v ir us-cov id -19 - guid an ce - on - v uln erab l e - g u i da n c e - o n - v u l n e ra ble - ch i ld r e n - a n d - y ou n g - Public Health England guidance on shielding and protect-ing people who are clinically extremely vulnerable from COVID-19: ht t p s : // w w w. go v.u k /go v e r n m e nt /pu bl i c at i o n s/ guidance-on-shielding-and-protecting-extremely-vulnerable -persons-from-covid-19/guidance - on-shielding-and-protec ting-ex tremely-vulnerable - persons-from-covid-19 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 14.6 Appendix 14.6 Annex 1: Government and occupational health guidance This guidance set out in this Annex is not exhaustive. Club and Activity specific multidisciplinary risk assessments must be carried out taking account of all relevant national Government guidance and local circumstances. Travel • Use of public transport for travelling to work or to make an essential journey. Note that the current Government advice is to work from home wherever possible. Walking and cycling should be encouraged as the use of public transport presents a risk of infection and should be avoided wherever possible. Transporting individuals living in the same household. Individuals who hold a valid licence could drive themselves. Face coverings are now mandatory on public transport, apart from those who meet the exceptions outlined in this Department for Transport COVID-19 safer travel guidance for passengers: https://www.gov.uk/guidance/coronavirus-covid-19-safer-travel-guidance-for-passengers • • • • Club transport • • Consider using dedicated Club drivers transporting fixed groups or ‘bubbles’. Undertake a multidisciplinary risk assessment and proactively monitor/regularly review control measures. Follow Government guidelines on social distancing measures. Provide face masks for Club drivers and passengers. Implement enhanced cleaning arrangements. Use barriers/screens wherever possible. • • • • Host family accommodation • Current Government guidance permits the return to host family accommodation in a limited set of circumstances. This includes providing accommodation for an elite athlete for the purposes of training or competition. An ‘elite athlete’ is defined as a person who: (i) derives a living from competing in a sport, (ii) is a senior representative nominated by a relevant sporting body, (iii) is a member of the senior training squad for a relevant sporting body, or (iv) is aged 16 or above and on an elite development pathway. Provision of host family accommodation for individuals who do not meet the definition of an elite athlete must be delivered in line with Government guidance, paying particular attention to the Department of Health and Social Care guidance on overnight stays away from households, support bubbles 611 612 Appendices to the Rules measures associated with multi-occupancy boarding • Existing safer recruitment and procurement policies and • Amultidisciplinaryriskassessment(including proactively monitored/regularly reviewed. con-fident in responding to safeguarding andwellbeing arrangements, enhanced hygiene requirements, social adapted policies and procedures. Multi-occupancy boarding accommodation COVID-19 space planning guidance: h t t ps: // w w w . b o a r d i n g . o r g . u k / u s e r f i l e s / bs a / C o v i d % 20 d o c u m e n t s / C o v i d -19 % 20 S p ac e % 20 Planning%20 -%20Boarding%20 -%20Thoughts%20 From%20An%20Architect.pdf Joint Public Health England and Department for Education COVID-19 guidance on isolation for residential educational settings: ht t p s : // w w w. go v.u k /go v e r n m e nt /pu bl i c at i o n s/ coronavirus-covid-19-guidance-on-isolation-for-r es i d e n t i a l - e d uc at i on a l - s e t t i n g s/c oron a v i r u s - covid-19 - guidance - on -isolation -for-residential-educational-settings#university Boarding Schools Association COVID-Safe Charter: h t t ps: // w w w . b o a r d i n g . o r g . u k / u s e r f i l e s / bs a / Covid%20 document s/Covid%20Safe%20 Char ter. pdf Hotels and other guest accommodation guidance: h t t p s : // w w w. g o v.u k /g u id a n c e/ wo r k i n g - sa f e l y - during - corona v ir us-cov id -19/ hotels-and - ot her-guest-accommodation Maintaining safeguarding standards in partner school relationships Consideration should be given to: • Reviewing multi-occupancy boarding accommodation policies, procedures, guidance and contractual
agreements to reflect changes as a consequence of/in response to COVID-19. • Managing potential reduction in staffing levels due to changes in personal circumstances, illness, vulnerability, shielding etc. • Managing poten-tial increased downtime and homesickness. • Using downtime for delivery of remote/ online education, par-ticularly where education has been impacted as a consequence of COVID-19. • The Senior Safeguarding Lead and Head of Safeguarding must have oversight of all safeguarding risks and control accommodation. practices must not be compromised or scaled back when ap-pointing new Staff and agency or third-party staff. safeguarding) must be undertaken with control measures • Implement a train-ing/awareness plan to en-sure that: - Residential/boarding accommodation Staff and agency or third-party staff are aware of and competent and issues that may arise as a consequence of COVID-19. - Residential/boarding accommodation Staff and agency or third-party staff are prepared for changes to working distancing, identifying and reporting symptoms, new or - Academy players are prepared for changes to the physical environment, participation, use of facilities, hygiene measures, social distancing and reporting symptoms. * This section should be read in conjunction with Annex 1. Maintain standards for safeguarding in partnership work by seeking assurance that safeguarding policies and working arrangements of partner schools delivering boarding accommodation or other provision is robust and in line with current Government guidelines and any Club and/or Premier League safeguarding and education requirements and guidelines. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 14.6 Appendix 14.6 and limiting interaction: https://www.gov.uk/guidance/meeting-people-from-outside-your-household#making-a-support-bubble-with-another-household. Careful consideration should be given to whether the exposure to two households, the family and social contact of both house-holds, travel, attending education and Activities is in line with Government guidance to reduce the risk of transmission and to avoid breaching the guidance and potentially incurring liability as a result. • • • • Implement symptom questionnaires and/or testing. Use of symptom questionnaires and/or testing. Enhanced cleaning arrangements must be implemented. Develop a policy and procedure to manage isolation for an individual(s) showing symptoms of or confirmed to have COVID-19. Government guidelines on quarantine to be implemented in the case of individuals returning from overseas. • • Physical risk assessments of all accommodation to be carried out by an occupational health expert to support the implementation of effective con-trol measures. These occupational health risk assessments should be used to inform safe occupancy levels i.e. individuals per house and bedroom. Screening of both households by an occupational health expert to identify individuals who are clinically vulnerable, at high risk or shielding. Implement symptom questionnaires and/or testing. Develop a policy and procedure to manage isolation for an individual(s) showing symptoms of or confirmed to have COVID-19. Government guidelines on quarantine to be implemented in the case of individuals returning from overseas. • • • • Multi-occupancy boarding accommodation • Dormitory-type or shared bedrooms in multi-occupancy boarding accommodation and indoor facilities/communal areas where social distancing cannot be observed is not currently permitted (except where housing individuals from the same household or support bubble). The use of multi-occupancy boarding accommodation will increase risk of transmission, therefore reduced occupancy levels and social distancing measures must be implemented. A physical risk assessment of boarding accommodation to be carried out by an occupational health expert to support the implementation of effec-tive control measures. Occupational health risk assessments should be used to inform safe occupancy levels, sharing bedrooms, scheduled access to communal areas where social distancing can be observed and the implementation of fixed groups or ‘bubbles’. Careful consideration should be given to the risk of transmission through exposure to multi-occupancy boarding accommodation, family and social contact, travel, attending education and Activities. Implement symptom questionnaires and/or testing. Screening of occupants by an occupational health expert to identify individuals who are clinically vulnerable, at high risk or shielding. • • • • • • 613 614 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 15 Match Day Protocol (Behind Closed Doors) Appendix 15 A. Introduction Key Terms Overview Capitalised terms not otherwise defined in this Match Day Protocol bear the meanings given to them in the Rules. The purpose of this Match Day Protocol is to facilitate the staging of League Matches in a Behind Closed Doors environment, while at all times adhering to the principal aim of maximising the safety of all individuals involved in the delivery of the Competition. References to ‘Behind Closed Doors’ League Matches are to League Matches where: • The admission of spectators to the venue at which the League Match is played is strictly prohibited The provisions of this Match Day Protocol do not replace or vary the obligations placed on Clubs in the Training Protocol, which will remain in force and continue to regulate Club conduct in the training ground environment. Further, in line with Rule O.1, nothing in this Protocol replaces, reduces or affects in any way the obligations imposed on Clubs by statute and/or common law in the fields of medicine, occupational health and/or health and safety. • The admission of any other individual is strictly in accordance with this Match Day Protocol References to ‘Relevant Persons’ bear the meaning given to them in paragraph 6i of the Training Protocol. Where, in accordance with any Rule, Club resolution or directive from a statutory body, a League Match is required to be played at a neutral venue, the League, the venue hosting the League Match and the two participating Clubs will enter into good faith discussions to determine who assumes the obligations imposed on the Home Club in this Match Day Protocol. References to ‘Match Day Personnel’ are to individuals who are not Relevant Persons but who are otherwise permitted to attend the venue at which a League Match is to be played, in accordance with this Match Day Protocol, including: • Employees and/or representatives of the participating Clubs and/or the League • Match Officials Format • Broadcaster or media representatives accredited to attend the League Match In line with the Training Protocol, this Match Day Protocol sets out obligations binding on Clubs and incorporated into the Rules, a breach of which will be dealt with under Section W (Disciplinary) of those Rules. The obligations apply in respect of all League Matches that (for whatever reason) are staged Behind Closed Doors. In respect of each League Match staged Behind Closed Doors, the Relevant Persons and Match Day Personnel who are permitted to attend the venue are collectively referred to as ‘Cleared Individuals’ Premier League Designated Roles Supplementing this Match Day Protocol is a range of non-binding guidance, which has been issued by the Premier League in consultation with Clubs in the form of the Match Day Operations Plan and seeks to support Clubs in the practical application of their obligations to ensure the safest possible stadium environment for the delivery of a League Match. The guidance covers considerations for all areas of match day delivery. The Premier League’s COVID-19 Competition Officer is Richard Garlick (rgarlick@premierleague.com). The Premier League’s COVID-19 Medical Officer is Dr Mark Gillett (mgillett@premierleague.com). It is envisaged that the Match Day Operations Plan will be a ‘living document’ and will develop as Government guidance in relation to COVID-19 develops. However, given that they operate as Rules, no amendment to this Match Day Protocol will be made without the necessary approval by Clubs at a Shareholders’ Meeting. 615 616 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 15 Appendix 15 The obligations and guidance set out in this Match Day Protocol are each underpinned by the following principles that will determine the safe and successful delivery of the Competition in a Behind Closed Doors environment: B. Obligations Policies and Procedures 1. By no later than seven days prior to the day of its first League Match as the Home Club in Season 2020/21, each Club must complete and submit to the League a multi-disciplinary risk assessment of all aspects of hosting a League Match at its Stadium (‘COVID-19 Stadium Risk Assessment’) that incorporates the following: i. a venue operation plan for the preparation for and hosting of League Matches at its Stadium, including a plan of the Stadium and its environs, defining all areas, routes and access/egress points and including measures for the optimisation of social distancing and all Government recommended hygiene measures throughout ii. delineation of the Stadium into the following ‘zones’ (which must become active no later than three and a half hours prior to kick-off on each match day): a. ‘Red Zone’ – the pitch, tunnel area, technical areas, changing rooms and any other area that will be accessed by Relevant Persons on a match day b. ‘Amber Zone’ – all interior areas within the Stadium that are not included in the Red Zone, as well as the pitchside presentation positions required by Rule K.56 c. ‘Green Zone’ - the stadium exterior and its immediate vicinity (including the Outside Broadcast Compound and any parking facilities to be utilised by Cleared Individuals) iii. appropriate modification of facilities where social distancing cannot be easily maintained to mitigate risk (for example, the utilisation of one-way systems for people and/or vehicles wherever possible and the use of appropriate signage) iv. restriction of all unnecessary or spectator-focused activity (for example, all unnecessary catering operations) v. a maximum capacity for each room or area within the Stadium to permit social distancing measures to be maintained vi. a security plan, screening process and accreditation system for all Cleared Individuals that limits contact between Relevant Persons and Match Day Personnel wherever possible vii. an assessment of the impact of all measures adopted as part of the COVID-19 Stadium Risk Assessment on existing emergency action plans, security plans, health and safety plans and/or fire evacuation plans 617 618 Appendices to the Rules Maintain social distancing and apply Government guidance Minimise support from public services Build upon Stage One and Stage Two Implement a Stadium planning and risk management framework Define clear roles and responsibilities Where social distancing cannot be maintained, it must be managed by a clear risk assessment and mitigation plan. All existing Government guidance will continue to apply unless specified otherwise The delivery of League Matches must not negatively impact community, healthcare or policing services. The Premier League will continue to work at a national level with the police and St. John’s Ambulance to support Clubs’ local engagement with their respective Safety Advisory Groups (‘SAGs’) and police forces The Training Protocol, testing programmes and risk assessment frameworks within Stages One and Two will continue to underpin the requirements, with new requirements relevant to match days building upon them All Stadia must implement robust operational plans to meet obligations and demonstrate the assessment and mitigation of transmission risk, e.g. clear Stadium zoning for personnel and facility modifications. These plans will be subject to independent monitoring Between the League and Clubs there will be defined roles and responsibilities for match day delivery to adhere to obligations and guidance 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 15 Appendix 15 viii. designation of: b. ensure that, no later than four days before any League Match at which it is the Home Club, the following individuals are provided with a copy of the Club’s COVID-19 Stadium Operations Policy: a. an isolation room within the Stadium and consideration of steps to be taken to manage any individual(s) who develop COVID-19 symptoms while within the Stadium 1. the Team Doctor and COVID-19 Officer of the Visiting Club b. an individual (with the qualifications and experience referred to at paragraph 4i, below) responsible for oversight of the isolation room and clinical management of any individuals who develop suspected or confirmed cases of COVID-19 while within the Stadium, ensuring that all such cases are managed in line with standard COVID-19 case management protocols, this Match Day Protocol and Government guidance 2. a representative of Professional Game Match Officials Limited v. include guidance as to the process by which the Cleared Individual can opt out of the policy at a later date, should they choose to do so (in which case, they will not be permitted to attend the Stadium) vi. be submitted to the League ix. measures agreed with emergency services to minimise and manage informal public gatherings in the immediate vicinity of the Stadium 3. Each Club must ensure that, before any Cleared Individual attends the Stadium, they have provided written confirmation (in such terms as are approved by the Premier League) that they have received and agree to be bound by the Club’s COVID-19 Stadium Operations Policy. Confirmation provided by the individuals listed at paragraph 2iv.b, above, shall constitute acceptance on behalf of all Relevant Persons and Match Day Personnel employed by or representative of the Visiting Club or PGMOL (as appropriate) that they agree to be bound by the relevant Club’s COVID-19 Stadium Operations Policy. x. provision for any individual who attends the Stadium and who is considered to be ‘clinically vulnerable’ or ‘clinically extremely vulnerable’ (in line with Government guidance) xi. provision for the conduct of anti-doping during and/or immediately after a League Match, including appropriate modifications to all facilities necessary for doping control to maintain social distancing and necessary hygiene measures Designated Roles xii. provision for the delivery of each Club’s broadcaster access obligations (and other essential media activities) in accordance with the Rules and any guidance issued by the Premier League 4. In addition to the roles required by paragraph 2, above, each Club must designate an individual as: i. its ‘COVID-19 Medical Officer’, who will ordinarily be the Club’s Team Doctor, but in all cases must: 2. By no later than seven days prior to the day of its first League Match as the Home Club in Season 2020/21, each Club must devise a ‘COVID-19 Stadium Operations Policy’, which must: a. be a registered medical practitioner, licensed to practice by the General Medical Council i. be agreed by its Board and Chief Executive Officer b. hold a current ATMMiF ii. identify an individual as the ‘Designated COVID-19 Stadium Operations Officer’ (who may be the same as the Club’s Designated COVID-19 Officer) c. be familiar with all relevant developments and Government guidance in relation to COVID-19 and post COVID-19 pathology iii. reflect the Club’s COVID-19 Stadium Risk Assessment Policy d. be in attendance at the Stadium for the period from one hour prior to kick-off of each League Match until one hour after the conclusion of the League Match iv. include a framework to: a. support the education and familiarisation of all of the Club’s Cleared Individuals with regard to the Club’s COVID-19 Stadium Operations Policy ii. Its ‘Red Zone Doctor’, who will ordinarily be the Club’s Tunnel Doctor, but in all cases must: 619 620 Appendices
to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 15 Appendix 15 a. be a registered medical practitioner, licensed to practice by the General Medical Council 8. Each Home Club must ensure that no Cleared Individual may access the Amber Zone on a match day unless they have satisfactorily passed a screening protocol including at least the following measures: b. hold a current ATMMiF i. A non-invasive temperature check (to be carried out on the match day at a designated point within the Green Zone) c. be in attendance at the Stadium for each League Match at which the Club is the Home Club for the period from one hour prior to kick-off until one hour after the conclusion of the League Match ii. A medical questionnaire provided to the Home Club on the day of the League Match (including a requirement to indicate whether they have travelled outside of the UK in the preceding 14 days, in which case they must have complied with any applicable Government guidance in force at the relevant time, including in relation to any mandatory quarantine) d. be responsible for all medical oversight within the Stadium’s Red Zone iii. Its ‘Amber Zone Doctor’, who will ordinarily be the Club’s Crowd Doctor, but in all cases must: a. be a registered medical practitioner, licensed to practice by the General Medical Council 9. Each Club must ensure that no individual may access the Green Zone unless they have agreed to be bound by the Club’s COVID-19 Stadium Operations Policy, in accordance with paragraph 2, above. b. hold the qualifications required by Rules O.10 and O.11 10. Each Club must comply with the action plan in relation to any instance of a positive CAT result for one of its Relevant Persons and/or record of any symptoms of COVID-19 set out in the League’s guidance applicable at the relevant time. c. be in attendance at the Stadium for each League Match at which the Club is the Home Club for the period from one hour prior to kick-off until one hour after the conclusion of the League Match 11. No Club may permit a Relevant Person who is required to self-isolate under the results management framework detailed in the League’s guidance applicable at the relevant time to attend the Stadium on the day of a League Match. d. be responsible for all medical oversight within the Stadium’s Amber Zone Testing, screening and Stadium access 5. Where there is a requirement to submit to a COVID-19 Antigen Test (‘CAT’) in this Match Day Protocol, the CAT must be conducted in accordance with the process administered by the League. Personal Protective Equipment (‘PPE’) 12. Each Club must ensure that: i. Any member of Staff performing essential physiotherapy or soft tissue treatment prior to, during or immediately after a League Match wears appropriate PPE throughout the treatment, which must include (as a minimum): 6. Each Home Club must ensure that no one who is not a Cleared Individual gains access to any area of the Stadium on a match day (whether the Green Zone, Amber Zone or Red Zone). a. Fluid resistant surgical mask (type IIR) 7. Each Home Club must ensure that only the following individuals may access the Red Zone on a match day: b. Disposable gloves i. Relevant Persons who have submitted to the CAT regime set out in paragraph 12 of the Training Protocol and whose most recent CAT prior to the League Match has returned a negative result ii. Every member of Staff involved in such physiotherapy or treatment disposes of their gloves in between attending each Player and puts on clean replacements after handwashing and before seeing the next Player ii. Match Day Personnel in possession of a ‘clinical passport’ (in such format as approved by the League) permitting access to the Red Zone iii. Every member of Staff involved in such physiotherapy or treatment replaces their face mask whenever it becomes moist or soiled 621 622 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

 

		Appendix 15 Appendix 15 iv. Where a member of Staff is conducting an examination of a Player’s mouth, head or ear, nose and throat areas, they wear a fluid resistant visor (in addition to the PPE referred to at paragraph 12i) Venue operations and control 17. Each Club must comply with the limit specified by the League from time to time on the number of Match Day Personnel that may be present within the Stadium for any League Match. v. The following individuals wear a (non-surgical) face covering while located in the Stadium: 18. Each Home Club must develop, monitor and enforce an accreditation process that limits access to the Red Zone, Amber Zone and Green Zone in accordance with the provisions of paragraph 6 to 9, above. a. All Match Day Personnel, save for Match Officials b. All Relevant Persons, save for those Players and Staff members who will be present on the Club’s trainers bench during the League Match, in accordance with Rule K.28 19. Each Home Club must ensure that all Cleared Individuals are provided with a parking space, where requested. vi. All used PPE items are disposed of in a yellow bin, with clinical waste removed from the Stadium site as soon as practicable after every League Match (and in any event prior to the date of the next League Match to be staged at the Stadium) 20. Each Home Club must ensure that appropriate modifications are made to all areas to be accessed by Relevant Persons and Match Officials prior to the League Match, at half time and after the conclusion of the League Match (including changing rooms and tunnel areas), to facilitate social distancing wherever possible. Hygiene 21. While each Home Club may prepare food on-site to be provided to Players, Match Officials, members of the technical or medical Staff and/or directors or senior executives of each Club in accordance with any measures identified in its COVID-19 Stadium Risk Assessment, no other food preparation is permitted. 13. Each Home Club must ensure that, on the day of a League Match: i.hand sanitiser dispensers are freely available throughout the Stadium (with dedicated dispensers in each changing room, technical area and the tunnel area) and are regularly re-supplied 22. After the conclusion of the League Match, all personal items and technical equipment must be removed from the Stadium, save that equipment essential for the live broadcast of the League Match may be stored in the Outside Broadcast Compound between League Matches, provided that it is disinfected after each League Match and it is locked or otherwise safely secured to ensure that it cannot be accessed by anyone. ii. handwashing facilities are clearly signposted and soap dispensers are regularly re-supplied 14. Each Club must ensure that all Cleared Individuals refrain from spitting whilst at the Stadium. 15. Each Home Club must ensure that, as soon as possible after every League Match, cleaning of the Stadium is undertaken in accordance with Appendix 3 of the Training Protocol. Travel 23. Save where absolutely necessary, Match Day Personnel should not travel to the Stadium together and should only use public transport for the journey to the Stadium in line with Government guidance. 16. Each Club must ensure that prior to, regularly during (including at half time and during any cooling and/or drinks breaks permitted by the League) and immediately after each League Match, the following items are disinfected: 24. Each Club must ensure that Relevant Persons only travel to or from the Stadium by one of the following means: i. corner flags i. by car carrying no other Relevant Persons ii. goalposts ii. by coach, train or plane (or combination of the three), in all cases maintaining appropriate social distancing measures and hygiene measures (with the coach, train or plane subjected to the cleaning processes set out in Appendix 3 to the Training Protocol prior to use by any Relevant Person(s)). Where the final iii. substitution boards iv. match balls 623 624 Appendices
to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 16 Calculation of Season 2019/20 Reduction Share Appendix 15 element of the journey to a Stadium on match day is by coach in accordance with this paragraph 24.ii, the Club must ensure that the coach contains only Relevant Persons and/or individuals who hold a clinical passport in accordance with paragraph 7, above. A. Introduction 1. As a consequence of the impact of the COVID-19 pandemic and the resulting Government restrictions on the scheduling and format of Season 2019/20, the League’s allocation of UK Broadcast Revenue and International Broadcast Revenue is subject to a reduction in the amount of the Season 2019/20 Reduction. Pre-match 25. Each Club may arrive at the Stadium up to three hours and 15 minutes prior to kick off. 2. The cost of the Season 2019/20 Reduction will be borne by: 26. Manual therapy of Players by Staff (including soft tissue therapy and massage) is permitted before the League Match, provided that it is conducted in accordance with paragraph 17 of the Training Protocol. 2.1 Clubs in membership of the League in Season 2019/20 (‘19/20 Clubs’) (see Section B) 27. Each Club must ensure the modification of changing room facilities to maintain social distancing at all times, save for a period of 15 minutes prior to the League Match during which a tactical meeting may take place. Such meetings shall be incorporated into the Home Club’s COVID-19 Stadium Risk Assessment. 2.2 Relegated Clubs (as defined in Rule A.1.160) in Season 2019/20 (‘19/20 Relegated Clubs’) (see Section B) 2.3 Subject to paragraph 7, below, Promoted Clubs (as defined in Rule A.1.153) in Seasons 2020/21 and 2021/22 (see Section C) In-match 3. The share of the 2019/20 Reduction to be borne by each of the Clubs (and clubs) referred to in paragraph 2 will be calculated in accordance with this Appendix 16 to the Rules. 28.Each Club must ensure that social distancing by all Relevant Persons is maintained during the League Match wherever possible, including: i. In the technical area and during warm-ups B. 19/20 Clubs and 19/20 Relegated Clubs ii. In the tunnel area Overview iii. During communications with Match Officials for Players and Coaches 4. The calculation of the share of the Season 2019/20 Reduction to be borne by each 19/20 Club and 19/20 Relegated Club shall comprise three steps, as explained in further detail at paragraph 5, below: 29.Each Club must ensure that there is no sharing of drinks bottles among Players. Post-match 4.1 Step 1 – The League will determine each 19/20 Club’s and each 19/20 Relegated Club’s Revenue % Share (see paragraph 5.1, below) 30. Each Club must ensure that: 4.2 Step 2 – The League will then use the relevant Revenue % Share figures to calculate each 19/20 Club’s and each 19/20 Relegated Club’s Proportionate Reduction Allocation (see paragraph 5.2, below) i.Access to communal shower areas is risk assessed to ensure that social distancing can be maintained at all times ii. Ice baths are single occupancy only 4.3 Step 3 – The League will then use the Promoted Clubs’ Reduction Contribution to defray in part the costs of each 19/20 Club’s and each 19/20 Relegated Club’s Proportionate Reduction Allocation (see paragraphs 5.3 and 5.4, below) 31. In complying with its broadcaster access obligations under Section K of the Rules, each Club must ensure that all interviews are conducted: i. outside wherever possible Method ii. with all participants situated at least two metres from each other 5. The share of the Season 2019/20 Reduction to be borne by each 19/20 Club and 19/20 Relegated Club will be calculated in accordance with the method detailed in this paragraph 5: 625 626 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 16 Appendix 16 Step 1 – Calculating the Revenue % Share 5.5 Having utilised the Promoted Clubs’ Reduction Contribution in the way described in paragraph 5.4, above, the final share of the Season 2019/20 Reduction to be borne by each 19/20 Club and each 19/20 Relegated Club will be determined. 5.1 The League will calculate the Total Season 2019/20 Broadcast Revenue and will identify the amount payable to each 19/20 Club and 19/20 Relegated Club in accordance with the process detailed in Rules D.15 to D.19 and D.25. Based on this calculation, the percentage share of the Total Season 2019/20 Broadcast Revenue payable to each 19/20 Club and each 19/20 Relegated Club will be determined (its ‘Revenue % Share’) (for example, if the League’s Total Season 2019/20 Broadcast Revenue is £1 billion and the amount so payable to a 19/20 Club in accordance with Rules D.15 to D.19 would have been £150 million, its Revenue % Share will be 15%). C. Season 2020/21 and Season 2021/22 Promoted Clubs 6. Subject to paragraph 7, below: 6.1 The share of the Season 2019/20 Reduction to be borne by each of the Promoted Clubs in Seasons 2020/21 and 2021/22 will be the mean of the Maximum Reduction Allocations of the three 19/20 Relegated Clubs (calculated in accordance with the method set out in paragraph 5.3) Step 2 – Calculating the Proportionate Reduction Allocation 5.2 Next, the League will attribute a portion of the Season 2019/20 Reduction to each 19/20 Club and 19/20 Relegated Club based on its Revenue % Share (its ‘Proportionate Reduction Allocation’) (for example, if a 19/20 Club’s Revenue % Share is 10% and the Season 2019/20 Reduction is £100 million, its Proportionate Reduction Allocation would be £10 million). 6.2 The total amount of the six shares of the Season 2019/20 Reduction to be borne by the six Promoted Clubs in total in Season 2020/21 and Season 2021/22 will comprise the ‘Promoted Clubs’ Reduction Contribution’ 7. Where one or more 19/20 Relegated Clubs is promoted back to the League in Season 2021/22 (becoming a ‘Re-Promoted Club’): Step 3 – Defraying the cost of the Proportionate Reduction Allocation 7.1 The Re-Promoted Club(s) shall not be required to bear the further share(s) of the Season 2019/20 Reduction that it/they would otherwise have borne in accordance with paragraphs 2.3 and 6, above 5.3 Next, in order to determine the maximum reduction to be borne by each 19/20 Club and 19/20 Relegated Club, the League will calculate the amount of the Season 2019/20 Reduction that would have been borne by each 19/20 Club and 19/20 Relegated Club simply by treating the Season 2019/20 Reduction as a reduction in revenue and applying the provisions of Rules D.15 to D.19 and D.25 without alteration (its ‘Maximum Reduction Allocation’). 7.2 Instead, the number of Promoted Clubs in Seasons 2020/21 and 2021/22 that will be required to bear shares of the Season 2019/20 Reduction, calculated in accordance with paragraph 6.1, above, will be reduced by the number of Re-Promoted Clubs 5.4 Finally, the League will utilise the Promoted Clubs’ Reduction Contribution (as defined at paragraph 6.2, below) to reduce each 19/20 Club’s and each 19/20 Relegated Club’s Proportionate Reduction Allocation as follows: 7.3 In that event, the League will utilise a portion of the fees that it would otherwise have been required to provide to the Re-Promoted Club(s) under Rule D.25 (ie, the ‘parachute payments’) to ensure that the quantum of the Promoted Clubs’ Reduction Contribution remains at the level calculated in accordance with paragraph 6.2, above 5.4.1 A portion of the Promoted Clubs’ Reduction Contribution will be utilised to defray the Proportionate Reduction Allocation of each 19/20 Club and each 19/20 Relegated Club in each case by an amount commensurate with its Revenue % Share; and D. Illustrative
example 5.4.2 The remainder of the Promoted Clubs’ Reduction Contribution will be utilised to further reduce each 19/20 Club’s and 19/20 Relegated Club’s Proportionate Reduction Allocation to ensure that no 19/20 Club or 19/20 Relegated Club bears a share of the Season 2019/20 Reduction that is greater than its Maximum Reduction Allocation. 8. Given the complexity of the calculation methods referred to in this paper, attached at Annex One is a worked example of applicable process, drafted on the assumption that the Season 2019/20 Reduction totals £330 million. 627 628 Appendices to the Rules 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 16 Appendix 16 Annex One – Calculation of Season 2019/20 Reduction Share Illustrative Example: Scenario - Season Completion with £330m Reduction Total Season 2019/20 Broadcast Revenue is based on forecast. Actual allocation of reduction will be calculated on actual results at the end of the Season. Thus Revenue % Share will alter. Use a portion of the Promoted Club Reduction Contribution to defray each Club’s share of reduction calculated in Step 2 by allocation in the same Revenue % Share calculated in Step 1. Share of the pre reduction revenue. reduction further so that no Club’s r reduction shall not exceed this. 2019/20 Reduction ranges from £7.1m to £17.3m. share of reduction as under the Maximum Reduction Allocation. Promoted Club Rebate Contribution Rebate Borne By Each Promoted Club Promoted Club Rebate Contribution Season 2019/20 Rebate 629 630 Appendices to the Rules 330.0 Para 6 Para 7 8.4 50.4 The Promoted Club Reduction Contribution is therefore £50.4m. 50.4 Each Promoted Club in Season 2020/21 and 2021/22 will bear £8.4m of the Season 2019/20 Reduction. 330.0 (29.9) (20.6) (50.4) 279.6 330.0 Grand Total 2,797.8 100% 28.7 (2.6) (10.7) (13.3) 15.4 15.4 Total Relegated Clubs 243.2 8.7% Relegated Clubs assume the same Para 6 and 7 Calculate the share of reduction to be borne by each of the six Promoted Clubs in Seasons 2020/21 and 2021/22 by taking the average reduction allocated to the three Clubs relegated in Season 2019/20 i n Step 3 – Para 5.3 i.e. in this scenario, average of £9.0m, £9.1m and £7.1m = £8.4m. In this example: Each Club’s Final Share of Season 4.9 (0.4) (1.8) (2.3) 2.6 4.9 (0.4) (1.8) (2.3) 2.6 4.9 (0.4) (1.8) (2.3) 2.6 4.0 (0.4) (1.5) (1.9) 2.2 4.0 (0.4) (1.5) (1.9) 2.2 4.0 (0.4) (1.5) (1.9) 2.2 1.8 (0.2) (0.7) (0.8) 1.0 2.6 2.6 2.6 2.2 2.2 2.2 1.0 Relegated 1 41.8 1.5% Relegated 2 41.8 1.5% Relegated 3 41.8 1.5% Relegated 4 34.2 1.2% Relegated 5 34.2 1.2% Relegated 6 34.2 1.2% Relegated 7 15.2 0.5% Clubs and Relegated Clubs’ share of the Step 3 – Para 5.5 Each Club’s Final Share of Season 2019/20 Reduction is determined by combining its Proportionate Reduction Allocation in Step 2 with its allocation of Promoted Club Reduction Contribution calculated in Step 3 – Para 5.4. Step 3 – Para 5.3 In order to determine the maximum reduction for each Club and each Relegated Club, calculate each Club’s share of revenue by following Rules D.15 to D.19 & D.25 without alteration and by treating the reduction as a reduction in revenue. Step 2 – Para 5.2 Calculate each Club’s share of the reduction according to the Revenue % Share as determined in Step 1. Step 3 – Para 5.4.2 Using the remainder of the Promoted Club Reduction Contribution, allocate to Clubs in order to defray the share of share will exceed the share of eduction calculated in Step 3 – Para 5.3 under the Section D Allocation. Step 1 – Para 5.1 At the end of Season 2019/20, calculate the Total Season 2019/20 Broadcast Revenue due to each Club and Relegated Club without giving effect to the reduction. Thus determining each Club’s Revenue % Step 2 Step 3 Para 5.2 Para 5.4.1 Para 5.4.2 Para 5.4 Para 5.5 Proportionate Reduction Allocation £'m Promoted Club Reduction Contribution Allocation Final Share of Season 2019/20 Reduction £'m Initial Allocation £'m Additional Allocation £'m Total Allocation £'m 19.0 (1.7) 0.0 (1.7) 17.3 18.5 (1.7) 0.0 (1.7) 16.8 17.8 (1.6) 0.0 (1.6) 16.2 17.9 (1.6) 0.0 (1.6) 16.3 17.4 (1.6) 0.0 (1.6) 15.8 16.2 (1.5) 0.0 (1.5) 14.8 15.6 (1.4) 0.0 (1.4) 14.2 16.5 (1.5) 0.0 (1.5) 15.0 16.1 (1.5) 0.0 (1.5) 14.7 14.7 (1.3) 0.0 (1.3) 13.4 14.6 (1.3) 0.0 (1.3) 13.3 14.8 (1.3) 0.0 (1.3) 13.5 14.0 (1.3) 0.0 (1.3) 12.7 13.2 (1.2) (0.1) (1.3) 11.9 13.0 (1.2) (0.5) (1.7) 11.3 13.5 (1.2) (0.7) (1.9) 11.6 12.8 (1.2) (1.3) (2.5) 10.3 12.1 (1.1) (2.0) (3.1) 9.0
12.5 (1.1) (2.2) (3.3) 9.1 11.2 (1.0) (3.1) (4.1) 7.1 301.3 (27.3) (9.9) (37.1) 264.2 Step 3 Para 5.3 Maximum Reduction Allocation £'m 24.5 23.4 22.1 21.9 20.8 18.9 17.8 18.6 17.7 15.4 14.9 14.8 13.4 11.9 11.3 11.6 10.3 9.0 9.1 7.1 314.6 Step 1 Para 5.1 Total Season 2019/20 Broadcast Revenue Place Total £'m Revenue % Share 1 161.1 5.8% 2 156.7 5.6% 3 150.7 5.4% 4 151.5 5.4% 5 147.2 5.3% 6 137.7 4.9% 7 132.5 4.7% 8 140.3 5.0% 9 136.8 4.9% 10 124.7 4.5% 11 123.8 4.4% 12 125.5 4.5% 13 118.6 4.2% 14 111.7 4.0% 15 110.0 3.9% 16 114.3 4.1% 17 108.2 3.9% 18 102.2 3.7% 19 105.6 3.8% 20 95.2 3.4% Total PL Clubs 2,554.5 91.3% Step 3 – Para 5.4.1 

     

     

    

 

 

		Match Officials 

     

     

    

 

 

		National List of Referees Season 2020/21 National List of Assistant Referees Season 2020/21 ADCOCK, JAMES Derbyshire ALLISON, SAMUEL (SAM) Wiltshire ATKINSON, MARTIN West Riding ATTWELL, STUART Birmingham BACKHOUSE, ANTHONY Cumberland BANKES, PETER Liverpool BARROTT, SAMUEL West Riding BELL, JAMES Sheffield and Hallamshire BOND, DARREN Lancashire BOURNE, DECLAN Nottinghamshire BOYESON, CARL East Riding BRAMALL, THOMAS Sheffield and Hallamshire BREAKSPEAR, CHARLES Surrey BROOK, CARL Sussex BROOKS, JOHN Leicestershire and Rutland BUSBY, JOHN Oxfordshire COGGINS, ANTONY Oxfordshire COOTE, DAVID Nottinghamshire COY, MARTIN Durham DAVIES, ANDY Hampshire DEAN, MICHAEL Cheshire DONOHUE, MATTHEW Manchester DOUGHTY, LEIGH Lancashire DRYSDALE, DARREN RAF DUNCAN, SCOTT Northumberland EDWARDS, MARC Durham ELTRINGHAM, GEOFF Durham ENGLAND, DARREN Sheffield and Hallamshire FINNIE, WILL Northamptonshire FRIEND, KEVIN Leicestershire and Rutland GILLETT, JARRED Liverpool HAINES, ANDY Durham HAIR, NEIL Huntingdonshire HANDLEY, DARREN Lancashire HARRINGTON, TONY Durham HICKS, CRAIG Surrey HOOPER, SIMON Wiltshire HOWARD, PAUL London HUXTABLE, BRETT Devon JOHNSON, KEVIN Somerset JONES, ROBERT Cheshire JOYCE, ROSS North Riding KAVANAGH, CHRIS Manchester KETTLE, TREVOR RAF LANGFORD, OLIVER Lancashire LEWIS, ROBERT Shropshire LININGTON, JAMES Hampshire MADLEY, ANDREW West Riding MARRINER, ANDRE Birmingham MARTIN, STEPHEN Staffordshire MASON, LEE Lancashire MOSS, JONATHAN West Riding NIELD, TOM West Riding OLDHAM, JAMES Derbyshire OLDHAM, SCOTT Lancashire OLIVER, MICHAEL Durham PAWSON, CRAIG Sheffield and Hallamshire POLLARD, CHRISTOPHER Suffolk PURKISS, SAM London ROBINSON, TIM Sussex ROCK, DAVID Hertfordshire SALISBURY, GRAHAM Lancashire SALISBURY, MICHAEL Lancashire SARGINSON, CHRISTOPHER Staffordshire SCOTT, GRAHAM Berks and Bucks SIMPSON, JEREMY Lancashire SMITH, JOSHUA Bedfordshire SPEEDIE, BENJAMIN Liverpool STOCKBRIDGE, SEBASTIAN Durham STROUD, KEITH Hampshire SWABEY, LEE Devon TAYLOR, ANTHONY Cheshire TIERNEY, PAUL Lancashire TONER, BEN Lancashire WARD, GAVIN Surrey WEBB, DAVID Durham WHITESTONE, DEAN Northamptonshire WOOLMER, ANDY Northamptonshire WRIGHT, PETER Liverpool YATES, OLLIE Staffordshire YOUNG, ALAN Bedfordshire AMEY, JUSTIN Dorset AMPHLETT, MARVYN Worcestershire ATKIN, ROBERT Lincolnshire AVENT, DAVID North Riding AYLOTT, ANDREW Bedfordshire BANDARA, DAMITH Sussex BARNARD, NIK Cheshire BARTLETT, RICHARD Cheshire BECK, SIMON Bedfordshire BEGLEY, MICHAEL Dorset BENNETT, ANDY Surrey BENNETT, SIMON Staffordshire BESWICK, GARY Durham BETTS, LEE Norfolk BICKLE, OLIVER Derbyshire BLUNDEN, DARREN Kent BONNEYWELL, DANIEL Kent BRISTOW, MATTHEW Manchester BROWN, CONOR Lancashire BROWN, STEPHEN Kent BURT, STUART Northamptonshire BUTLER, STUART Kent BYRNE, GEORGE Suffolk CANN, DARREN Norfolk CHARD, MICHAEL London CHEOSIAUA, RAVEL Worcestershire CLARK, JOE Staffordshire CLAYTON, ALAN Cheshire CLAYTON, SIMON Durham COOK, DAN Hampshire COOK, DANIEL Essex COOPER, IAN Kent COOPER, NICHOLAS Suffolk CROWHURST, LEIGH Sussex CRYSELL, ADAM Northamptonshire CUNLIFFE, MARK Liverpool DA COSTA, ANTHONY Cambridgeshire DABBS, ROBERT Dorset DALLISON, ANDREW Nottinghamshire DAVIES, NEIL London DERMOTT, PHILIP Lancashire DERRIEN, MARK Dorset DESBOROUGH, MIKE Hampshire DWYER, MARK West Riding EATON, DEREK Gloucestershire EDWARDS, HELEN Liverpool EVANS, PAUL Northamptonshire FARMER, AARON Essex FARRELL, CONOR London FINCH, STEPHEN Army FITCH-JACKSON, CARL Suffolk FLYNN, DANIEL Somerset FLYNN, JOHN RAF FORD, DECLAN Lincolnshire FOX, ANDREW Birmingham FREEMAN, LEE Sheffield and Hallamshire FYVIE, GRAEME Durham GEORGE, MICHAEL Norfolk GILL, BHUPINDER Berks and Bucks GOOCH, PETER Lancashire GORDON, BARRY Durham GRAHAM, PAUL Manchester GRATTON, DANNY Staffordshire GREENHALGH, NICK Lancashire GRUNNILL, WAYNE East Riding HALL, BRADLEY Birmingham HANLEY, MICHAEL Liverpool HARTY, THOMAS Shropshire HATZIDAKIS, CONSTANTINE Kent HENDLEY, ANDREW Birmingham HILTON, GARY Lancashire HOBDAY,
PAUL Birmingham HODSKINSON, PAUL Lancashire HOLMES, ADRIAN West Riding HOLMES, MARTYN Cambridgeshire HOPTON, NICK Derbyshire HOWICK, KEVIN Berks and Bucks HOWSON, AKIL Leicestershire and Rutland HUDSON, SHAUN Durham HUGHES, KENWYN Nottinghamshire HUNT, DAVID Nottinghamshire HUNT, JONATHAN Liverpool 633 634 Match Officials 

     

     

    

 

 

		National List of Assistant Referees Season 2020/21 National List of Assistant Referees Season 2020/21 HUSBAND, CHRISTOPHER Worcestershire HUSSIN, IAN Liverpool HYDE, ROBERT Essex ISHERWOOD, CHRIS Lancashire JACKSON, OLIVER Kent JONES, MARK Nottinghamshire JONES, MATTHEW Staffordshire KANE, GRAHAM Sussex KARAIVANOV, HRISTO Nottinghamshire KELLY, PAUL Kent KHAN, ABBAS Leicestershire and Rutland KIDD, CHRISTOPHER Oxfordshire KIRKUP, PETER Northamptonshire LAVER, ANDREW Hampshire LEACH, DANIEL Oxfordshire LEDGER, SCOTT Sheffield and Hallamshire LEE, MATTHEW Sussex LENNARD, HARRY Sussex LEWIS, SAM Bedfordshire LIDDLE, GEOFFREY Durham LISTER, PAUL Surrey LONG, SIMON Cornwall LUGG, NIGEL Sussex MAINWARING, JAMES Lancashire MARKS, LOUIS Hampshire MASKELL, GARRY Essex MASSEY-ELLIS, SIAN Birmingham MCGRATH, MATTHEW East Riding MELLOR, GARETH West Riding MERCHANT, ROBERT Staffordshire MEREDITH, STEVEN Nottinghamshire MOORE, ANTHONY Manchester MORRIS, KEVIN Herefordshire MORRIS, RICHARD Gloucestershire MULRAINE, KEVIN Cumberland NELSON, ALISTAIR Nottinghamshire NEWHOUSE, PAUL Durham NUNN, ADAM Wiltshire OGLES, SAMUEL Hampshire PARRY, MATTHEW Liverpool PERRY, MARC Birmingham PLANE, STEVEN Worcestershire POTTAGE, MARK Dorset RASHID, LISA Birmingham READ, GREGORY Surrey REES, PAUL Devon RICKETTS, ADAM Gloucestershire ROBATHAN, DANIEL Norfolk ROSS, ALASDAIR London RUSHTON, STEVEN Staffordshire RUSSELL, GEOFFREY Northamptonshire RUSSELL, MARK Somerset SCHOLES, MARK Berks and Bucks SHARP, NEIL Durham SHAW, SIMON Gloucestershire SIMPSON, JOE Manchester SMALLWOOD, BILLY Cheshire SMART, EDWARD Birmingham SMEDLEY, IAN Derbyshire SMITH, MATTHEW Leicestershire and Rutland SMITH, ROB Hertfordshire SMITH, WADE Manchester STOKES, JOSEPH Kent STONIER, PAUL Staffordshire TAYLOR, CRAIG Staffordshire TAYLOR, GRANT Birmingham TRANTER, ADRIAN Kent TRELEAVEN, DEAN Hampshire VALLANCE, JAMES Berks and Bucks VENAMORE, LEE Kent VICCARS, GARETH Berks and Bucks WADE, CHRISTOPHER Hampshire WADE, STEPHEN East Riding WARD, CHRISTOPHER Sheffield and Hallamshire WATERS, ADRIAN Hertfordshire WEBB, MICHAEL Surrey WEST, RICHARD East Riding WHITAKER, RYAN London WIGGLESWORTH, RICHARD Sheffield and Hallamshire WILD, RICHARD Lancashire WILDING, DARREN Worcestershire WILKES, MATTHEW Birmingham WILLIAMS, ANDREW Middlesex WILLIAMS, OLLIE Worcestershire WILLIAMS, SCOTT London WILSON, JAMES Manchester WILSON, MARC Bedfordshire WOOD, TIMOTHY Gloucestershire WOODWARD, DANIEL Durham WOODWARD, RICHARD Cheshire YATES, PAUL Kent 635 636 Match Officials 

     

     

    

 

 

		Memorandum & Articles of Association 

     

     

    

 

 

		Memorandum of Association Memorandum of Association No. 2719699 (g) to carry out any other transactions or things as can be advantageously carried on in connection with or ancillary to the Premier League or as may be calculated directly or indirectly to enhance the value of or render profitable any of the property or rights of the Company; to invest and deal with the monies of the Company not immediately required in any manner and hold and deal with any investment so made; to pay or to provide or to make arrangements for providing gratuities, pensions, benefits, loans and other matters and to establish, support, subsidise and subscribe to any institution, association, club, scheme, fund or trust; to raise or borrow money and to give security over the Company’s assets; to lend or advance money and to give credit and to enter (whether gratuitously or otherwise) into guarantees or indemnities of all kinds, whether secured or unsecured, and whether in respect of its own obligations or those of some other person or company; to pay or agree to pay all or any of the promotion, formation and registration expenses of the Company; to contribute to or support any charitable, benevolent or useful object relating to association football, or participants therein; to do all other things to further the objects of the Company or as may be deemed incidental or conducive to the attainment of such objects or any of them. THE COMPANIES ACT 1985 COMPANY LIMITED BY SHARES MEMORANDUM OF ASSOCIATION of THE FOOTBALL ASSOCIATION PREMIER LEAGUE LIMITED (h) (i) 1. The name of the Company is “THE FOOTBALL ASSOCIATION PREMIER LEAGUE LIMITED”. (j) (k) 2. The registered office of the Company will be situated in England. 3. The objects for which the Company is established are: (a) to organise and manage under the jurisdiction of The Football Association a league of association football clubs to be known as “The Football Association Premier League” or such other name as the Company may from time to time adopt (“the Premier League”); to make, adopt, vary and publish rules, regulations and conditions for the management of the Premier League and matters relating thereto, and to take all such steps as shall be deemed necessary or advisable for enforcing such rules, regulations and conditions; to promote, provide for, regulate and manage all or any details or arrangements or other things as may be considered necessary or desirable for, or ancillary to, the comfort, conduct, convenience or benefit of football players and of the public or of any other persons concerned or engaged in or associated with the Premier League; to enter into television, broadcasting, sponsorship, commercial or other transactions of any kind in connection with the Premier League; to co-operate with The Football Association and the International Football Association Board in all matters relating to international competitions or relating to the laws of the game of association football and generally to adhere to and comply with the applicable rules and regulations of The Football Association; to carry out operations and to produce or deal with goods and to purchase or otherwise acquire, construct, lease, hold or deal with property, rights or privileges; (l) (m) (b) (n) (c) It is hereby declared that (except where the context expressly so requires) none of the several paragraphs of this clause, or the objects therein specified, or the powers thereby conferred shall be limited by, or be deemed merely subsidiary or auxiliary to, any other paragraph of this clause, or the objects in such other paragraph specified, or the powers thereby conferred. (d) (e) 4. The liability of the members is limited. 5. The share capital of the Company is £100 divided into 99 Ordinary Shares of £1 each and 1 Special Rights Preference Share of £1. (f) We, the several persons whose names, addresses and descriptions are subscribed, are desirous of being formed into a Company
in pursuance of this Memorandum of Association and we respectively agree to take the number of shares in the capital of the Company set opposite our respective names. 639 640 Memorandum & Articles of Association 

     

     

    

 

 

		Articles of Association Memorandum of Association Names, Addresses and Descriptions of Subscribers Number and class of shares taken by each subscriber No. 2719699 THE COMPANIES ACT 2006 PRIVATE COMPANY LIMITED BY SHARES ARTICLES OF ASSOCIATION of THE FOOTBALL ASSOCIATION PREMIER LEAGUE LIMITED (As amended by Special Resolution passed on 17 April 2020) Rick N. Parry Chief Executive – F.A. Premier League 14 Dormer Close Rowton Chester CH3 7SA 22 Ordinary Shares Interpretation R.H.G. Kelly Chief Executive – Football Association 16 Lancaster Gate London W2 3LW Dated the 22nd day of May 1992 1 Special Rights Preference Share 1. In these Articles: “the Act” means the Companies Act 2006 including any statutory modification or reenactment thereof for the time being in force; “the Articles” means the Articles of Association of the Company and reference to a number following the word “Article” is a reference to an article so numbered in the Articles; Witness to the above signatures: I.L. Hewitt Solicitor 65 Fleet Street London EC4Y 1HS Graeme E.C. Sloan Solicitor 65 Fleet Street London EC4Y 1HS “Association Football” means the game of football as played in accordance with the rules and regulations of, or adopted by, the Football Association; “Audit and Remuneration Committee” means a committee convened by the Board under Article 51, comprised of three representatives of Clubs and the non-executive Directors in position from time to time; “the Board” means the board of directors for the time being of the Company; “Chair” means the person appointed as the Chair pursuant to Article 42 or any acting Chair appointed pursuant to Article 57.1; “Club” means an Association Football club which is for the time being a Member; “the Company” means the The Football Association Premier League Limited; “clear days” in relation to the period of a notice means that period excluding the day for which the notice is given or on which it is to take effect but including the day when the notice is given or deemed to be given; “Director” means a director of the Company; “the Football Association” means The Football Association Limited; “the Football Association Rules” means the rules and regulations for the time being of the Football Association; 641 642 Memorandum & Articles of Association 

 

     

     

    

 

 

		Articles of Association Articles of Association “F.A Cup” means the Football Association Challenge Cup competition; “the United Kingdom” means Great Britain and Northern Ireland; and “the Football League” means The Football League Limited; “written” or “in writing” means the representation or reproduction of words, symbols or other information in a visible form by any method or combination of methods, whether sent or supplied in electronic form or otherwise. “Former Companies Acts” has the meaning set out in section 1171 of the Act; “General Meeting” means any meeting of the Members and shall include for the purpose of the Articles (except where expressly stated) the annual general meeting and a separate class meeting of the holders of Ordinary Shares in the Company; A reference to a person includes a body corporate and an unincorporated body of persons. Unless the context otherwise requires, words or expressions contained in the Articles bear the same meaning as in the Act but excluding any statutory modification or re-enactment thereof not in force when the Articles or the relevant parts thereof are adopted. “the League” means the Association Football league managed by the Company and consisting of Association Football clubs which are from time to time Members; “League Office” means the registered office for the time being of the Company; Headings “Member” means an Association Football club the name of which is entered in the register of Members as the holder of an Ordinary Share; 2. The headings in the Articles are for convenience only and shall not affect the interpretation of the Articles. “the Memorandum” means the Memorandum of Association of the Company; “Ordinary Share” means an ordinary share of £1 in the capital of the Company; Share Capital “Representative” means any director or the secretary of a Club or any person who has been authorised to act as the representative of a Club as referred to in Article 36.1; 3. The authorised share capital of the Company at the date of adoption of the Articles is £100 divided into 99 Ordinary Shares and one special rights preference share of £1. “Resolution” means a resolution of the Company which has been passed at a General Meeting by a majority of Members as specified in Article 27 or a resolution of the Members passed pursuant to the provisions of Article 33; 4. Subject to Article 12, an Ordinary Share shall only be issued, allotted or transferred to an Association Football club entitled, pursuant to the Articles and the Rules, to be a Member and such club shall, on issue, allotment or transfer to it of an Ordinary Share, become a Member. “the Rules” means the rules of the League as made, adopted or amended from time to time pursuant to the provisions of Article 16; 5. No person shall be entitled to be a Member unless that person is: “the Seal” means the common seal of the Company; 5.1 a company limited by shares formed and registered in England and Wales under the Act; or a company limited by shares formed and registered in England and Wales under any of the Former Companies Acts; or any other person which the Board may determine, in its discretion, shall be entitled to be a Member. “Secretary” means the secretary of the Company or any other person appointed to perform the duties of the secretary of the Company, including a joint, assistant or deputy secretary; 5.2 5.3 “Special Share” means the one special rights preference share of £1 referred to in Article 3; “the Special Shareholder” means the holder of the Special Share; 6. No member shall be entitled to own, or have a beneficial interest in, more than one Ordinary Share. “Successor” means any manager, receiver, administrative receiver or liquidator appointed in any of the
circumstances referred to in Article 10.1; 643 644 Memorandum & Articles of Association 

     

     

    

 

 

		Articles of Association Articles of Association The Special Share 7.4 On any distribution of capital on a winding up of the Company, the Special Shareholder shall be entitled to repayment of the capital paid up or treated for the purposes of the Act or the Insolvency Act 1986 as paid up on the Special Share in priority to any repayment of capital to any Member. The Special Share shall carry no other right to participate in the capital, and no right to participate in the profits, of the Company. 7.1 The Special Share may only be issued to and held by the Football Association. 7.2 Notwithstanding any provision in the Articles or the Rules to the contrary, each of the following matters shall be deemed to be a variation of the rights attaching to the Special Share and shall accordingly be effective only with the consent in writing of the Special Shareholder and without such consent shall not be done or caused to be done: Share Certificates 8.1 Every Club, upon being registered as the holder of an Ordinary Share, shall be entitled without payment to one certificate for the Ordinary Share so held. Every certificate shall be executed in accordance with the Act and shall specify the distinguishing number of the Ordinary Share to which it relates and the amount paid up thereon. 7.2.1 the amendment, or removal, or the alteration of the effect of (which, for the avoidance of doubt, shall be taken to include the ratification of any breach of) all or any of the following: (a) (b) (c) (d) (e) (f) (g) (h) the objects of the Company set out in clause 3 of the Memorandum; in Article 1 the definition of “Special Share” or “the Special Shareholder”; Article 4 (issue of Ordinary Shares); this Article 7 (rights attaching to the Special Share); Article 42 (number of Directors); Article 44 (appointment and re-appointment of Directors); Article 80 (adherence to the Football Association Rules); and Articles 81 and 82 (winding-up); 8.2 If a share certificate is defaced, worn-out, lost or destroyed, it may be renewed on such terms (if any) as to evidence and indemnity and payment of the expenses reasonably incurred by the Company in investigating such evidence as the Board may determine but otherwise free of charge, and (in the case of defacement or wearing-out of the share certificate) subject to delivery up of the old certificate. Transfer of Shares 7.2.2 7.2.3 7.2.4 any change of the name of the Company; the variation of any voting rights attaching to any shares in the Company; and the making and adoption of or any amendment to, removal of or waiver of any of the provisions of the Rules which relate to: 9.1 The instrument of transfer of an Ordinary Share may be in any usual form or in any other form which the Board may approve and shall be executed by or on behalf of the transferor and, unless the share is fully paid, by or on behalf of the transferee. (a) (b) the name of the League; the number of Members and promotion to and relegation from the League; the criteria for membership of the League; the arranging of fixtures on or prior to specified international match dates and commitment to support the Football Association in relation to international matches; the obligation of each Club to enter the F.A. Cup; the ownership of more than one club; or any rules common to the League and the Football League. 9.2 The Board shall refuse to register the transfer of an Ordinary Share to a person who is not entitled, pursuant to the Articles or the Rules, to be a Member. (c) (d) 9.3 The Board may also refuse to register the transfer of an Ordinary Share unless: 9.3.1 the instrument of transfer relating thereto is lodged at the League Office or at such other place as the Board may appoint and is accompanied by the certificate for the Ordinary Share to which it relates and such other evidence as the Board may reasonably require to show the right of the transferor to make the transfer; and it is in respect of only one Ordinary Share. (e) (f) (g) 9.3.2
7.3 The Special Shareholder shall have all the rights of a Member in relation to receiving notice of, and attending and speaking at General Meetings and to receiving minutes of General Meetings. The Special Shareholder shall have no right to vote at General Meetings. 10.1 If a Member 10.1.1 enters into a Company Voluntary Arrangement pursuant to Part 1 of the Insolvency Act 1986 (“the 1986 Act” which expression shall include any statutory modification or re-enactment thereof for the time being in 645 646 Memorandum & Articles of Association 

     

     

    

 

 

		Articles of Association Articles of Association force) or a compromise or arrangement with its creditors under Part 26 of the Act, or it enters into any compromise agreement with its creditors as a whole; or lodges, or its shareholders or directors lodge, a Notice of Intention to Appoint an Administrator or a Notice of Appointment of an Administrator at the Court in accordance with paragraphs 26 and 29 of Schedule B1 to the 1986 Act or it or its shareholders or directors make an application to the Court for an Administration Order under paragraph 12 of Schedule B1 to the 1986 Act or where an Administrator is appointed or an Administration Order is made in respect of it (“Administrator” and “Administration Order” having the meanings attributed to them respectively by paragraphs 1 and 10 of Schedule B1 to the 1986 Act); or has an Administrative Receiver (as defined by section 251 of the 1986 Act) or a Law of Property Act Receiver (appointed under section 109 of the Law of Property Act 1925) or any Receiver appointed by the Court under the Senior Courts Act 1981 or any court appointed Receiver or any other Receiver appointed over any of its assets which, in the opinion of the Board, are material to the Club’s ability to fulfill its obligations as a Member; or has its shareholders pass a resolution pursuant to section 84(1) of the 1986 Act to voluntarily wind it up; or has a meeting of its creditors convened pursuant to section 95 or section 98 of the 1986 Act; or has a winding up order made against it by the Court under section 122 of the 1986 Act or a provisional liquidator is appointed over it under section 135 of the 1986 Act; or ceases or forms an intention to cease wholly or substantially to carry on its business save for the purpose of reconstruction or amalgamation otherwise in accordance with a scheme of proposals which have previously been submitted to and approved in writing by the Board; or enters into or is placed into any insolvency regime in any jurisdiction outside England and Wales which is analogous with the insolvency regimes detailed in Articles 10.1.1 to Articles 10.1.6 hereof, 10.2 If any Member shall cease to be entitled to be a member of the League pursuant to the provisions of the Rules, then that Member, shall, on receiving notice in writing from the Board to that effect, transfer its Ordinary Share to such person as the Board shall direct at a price of £1. 10.1.2 10.3 Any Member ceasing to be entitled to be a member of the League as referred to in Article 10.1 or 10.2 shall, as from the date of receiving the notice therein referred to, have no rights in relation to the Ordinary Share held by it save in relation to Articles 81 and 82. 10.4 If any Member or its Successor (as the case may be) shall fail to transfer such Member’s Ordinary Share in accordance with and within seven days of the notice in writing by the Board calling for the transfer of the same, the Board may authorise any Director to execute a transfer thereof in favour of a person entitled to be a member of the League and a transfer so executed shall be as valid and effective as if the same had been executed by the Member or its Successor (as the case may be) and the transferee shall be entered into the register of Members as the holder of such Ordinary Share accordingly. 10.1.3 10.1.4 10.5 On registration of the transfer of an Ordinary Share held by a Member, executed by such Member, its Successor or any Director (as the case may be) pursuant to the provisions of this Article 10, the Member shall cease to be a Member. 10.1.5 10.1.6 11.1 No fee shall be charged for the registration of any instrument of transfer or other document relating to or affecting the title to any Ordinary Share. 10.1.7 11.2 If the Board refuses to register a transfer of an Ordinary Share, the Board shall, within two months after the date on which the instrument of transfer was lodged with the Company, send to the transferee notice of the
refusal. 10.1.8 11.3 The Company shall be entitled to retain any instrument of transfer which is registered, but any instrument of transfer which the Board refuses to register shall be returned to the person lodging it when notice of the refusal is given. then the Board may at any time thereafter by notice in writing call upon the relevant Successor to transfer the Ordinary Share held by such Member to such person as the Board shall direct at a price of £1 and on receipt of such notice the Member shall thereupon cease to be entitled to be a Member of the League. 647 648 Memorandum & Articles of Association 

     

     

    

 

 

		Articles of Association Articles of Association Excess Shares Rules 12.1 In the event that the maximum number of Association Football clubs entitled to be members of the League in accordance with the Articles or the Rules is less than the number of Ordinary Shares then in issue then, unless the excess of such Ordinary Shares shall be purchased by the Company or otherwise redeemed in accordance with the provisions of the Act, such excess Ordinary Shares shall be transferred to and be registered in the name of the Secretary and, whilst so registered, such Ordinary Shares shall carry no voting, dividend or other rights, including on any winding up of the Company. 16.1 The Company may by Resolution make and adopt and from time to time amend the Rules for the purpose of regulating all matters affecting the organisation and management of the League to the extent not provided for in, and so far as the same do not conflict with, the provisions of the Articles. 16.2 Unless otherwise stated in the Articles or the Rules, the provisions of the Articles shall prevail in the event of any conflict with any of the provisions of the Rules. General Meetings 12.2 On any change of the Secretary, any Ordinary Shares so registered in the name of the Secretary shall forthwith be transferred into the name of the person holding such office following such change and in the event that such shares shall not be so transferred within fourteen days of the change of the Secretary, the Board may authorise any Director to execute a transfer of such shares in favour of the Secretary for the time being of the Company and a transfer so executed shall be as valid and effective as if the same had been executed by the holder of such shares and the transferee Secretary shall be entered in the register as the holder of such Ordinary Shares accordingly. 17.1 A General Meeting may be convened by the Board at any time. 17.2 If there are at any time less than two Directors then a continuing Director or the Secretary may convene a General Meeting for the purposes referred to in Article 57.1. 17.3 The Board shall convene each year at approximately quarterly intervals not less than four General Meetings (to include an annual general meeting) to be held at such time and at such place as the Board shall determine. Alteration of Share Capital 17.4 The Board (and if there are less than two Directors, a continuing Director or the Secretary) shall on receipt by the Company of the requisition to that effect from two or more Members forthwith proceed to convene a General Meeting (other than an annual general meeting) for a date not later than: 13.The Company may by Resolution cancel Ordinary Shares which, at the date of the passing of the Resolution, have not been issued and allotted or agreed to be issued and allotted to any Association Football club entitled thereto and diminish the amount of its share capital by the amount of the shares so cancelled. 17.4.1 twenty eight clear days after the receipt of such requisition if it is signed by less than two thirds in number of the Members; or fourteen clear days after the receipt of such requisition if it is signed by two thirds or more in number of the Members; or twenty one clear days after receipt of such requisition if the meeting is for any of the purposes referred to in Articles 18.1.2, 18.1.3, or 18.1.4. 14.Subject to the provisions of the Act, the Company may by special resolution reduce its share capital, any capital redemption reserve and any share premium account. 17.4.2 17.4.3 Purchase of Own Shares 15.Subject to the provisions of the Act, the Company may purchase its own shares (including any redeemable shares) and make a payment in respect of the redemption or purchase of its own shares otherwise than out of distributable profits of the Company or the proceeds of a fresh issue of shares. Notice of General Meetings – End of Season 2019/20 and Season 2020/21 17A.1 This Article 17A shall apply in replacement of Article 18 for the
period beginning from its date of adoption and expiring on the date of the first annual general meeting convened following the conclusion of Season 2020/21. On its expiry, it shall automatically cease to apply and be deemed deleted from the Articles. Notwithstanding the foregoing, the Board may propose an Ordinary Resolution to amend the expiry date should it deem it necessary to do so. 649 650 Memorandum & Articles of Association 

     

     

    

 

		Articles of Association Articles of Association 17A.2 At least twenty-one clear days’ notice in writing shall be given for: 20. Notice of any General Meeting shall be given to the Special Shareholder, all the Members, any Successor of a Member and to each Director and the auditors. 17A.2.1 17A.2.2 any annual general meeting; any meeting at which it is proposed to pass a special resolution or an elective resolution; and any meeting at which it is proposed to pass a Resolution appointing a person as a Director. 21. The accidental omission to give notice of a meeting to, or the non-receipt of notice of a meeting by, any member or person entitled to receive notice shall not invalidate the proceedings at that meeting. 17A.2.3 17A.3 At least five clear days’ notice in writing shall be given for any meeting at which it is proposed to make, amend or adopt a Rule. Proceedings at General Meetings 22. No business shall be transacted at any General Meeting unless a quorum is present. Save as otherwise provided in these Articles, two thirds in number of the Members shall constitute a quorum for all purposes. 17A.4 At least fourteen clear days’ notice in writing shall be given for any General Meeting not otherwise covered by Articles 17A.2 or 17A.3. 23. If such a quorum is not present within half an hour from the time appointed for the meeting, or if during a meeting such a quorum ceases to be present, the meeting shall stand adjourned to the same day in the next week at the same time and place or to such time and place as the Board may determine. If at the adjourned meeting a quorum is not present within half an hour from the time appointed for the meeting the notice of the meeting shall be deemed to be, and the meeting shall be, cancelled. Notice of General Meetings1 18.1 At least twenty one clear days’ notice in writing shall be given for: 18.1.1 18.1.2 any annual general meeting; any meeting at which it is proposed to pass a special resolution or an elective resolution; any meeting at which it is proposed to pass a Resolution appointing a person as a Director; and any meeting at which it is proposed to make, adopt or amend the Rules. 18.1.3 18.1.4 24. The Chair, or, in his or her absence, a Director shall preside as chair of the meeting. If none is willing to act as chair, or if not present within fifteen minutes after the time appointed for holding the meeting, the Members present shall elect another Director or one of the Representatives of a Member who is present to be the chair of the meeting. 18.2 At least fourteen clear days’ notice in writing shall be given for any other General Meeting. 19. The notice of a General Meeting shall specify the time and place of the meeting, the general nature of the business to be transacted and shall include a statement that a Member entitled to attend and vote is entitled to appoint one or two proxies to attend and vote instead of that Member and that a proxy need not also be a Member and, in the case of an annual general meeting, shall specify the meeting as such. 25. Notwithstanding that he is not a Member, a Director shall be entitled to attend and speak at any General Meeting. 26. The chair of the meeting may, with the consent of a General Meeting at which a quorum is present (and shall, if so directed by the meeting), adjourn the meeting from time to time and from place to place but no business shall be transacted at an adjourned meeting other than business which might properly have been transacted at the meeting had the adjournment not taken place. When a meeting is adjourned for thirty days or more notice shall be given in accordance with Article 18 specifying the time and place of the adjourned meeting and the general nature of the business to be transacted. Otherwise it shall not be necessary to give any such notice. 1 By elective resolution passed at a General Meeting of Shareholders held on 3rd December 1998 it was resolved that the provisions of Section 369(4) and Section
378(3) of the Companies Act 1985 (as amended by the Companies Act 1989) are to have effect in relation to the Company as if, for the references, in those sections, to 95%, there were substituted references to 90%. Accordingly any agreement of the members to the calling of a general meeting on short notice (Section 369) or to consider a special resolution at a General Meeting on short notice, requires the agreement of a majority of 90% (rather than 95%) in number, of the members having the right to attend and vote at a meeting. 651 652 Memorandum & Articles of Association 

     

     

    

 

 

 

 

		Articles of Association Articles of Association 27. Except where the Act specifies that a particular resolution of the Company requires a greater majority, two-thirds of such Members who are present and who vote by their Representative or by proxy at a General Meeting of which notice has been duly given shall be required for the passing of all resolutions of the Company. 32.2 No notice need be given of a poll not taken immediately if the time and place at which it is to be taken are announced at the meeting at which it is demanded. In any other case at least seven clear days’ notice shall be given specifying the time and place at which the poll is to be taken. 28. A resolution put to the vote of a General Meeting shall be decided on a show of hands unless before, or on the declaration of the result of, the show of hands, a poll is duly demanded. Subject to the provisions of the Act, a poll may be demanded: 28.1by the chair of the meeting; or 28.2by at least two Members, and a demand by a person as Representative of or proxy for a Member shall be the same as a demand by the Member. 33. In accordance with the Act, a resolution in writing signed on behalf of two thirds of the Members by a Representative of each of them shall be as valid and effective as if it had been passed at a General Meeting duly convened by notice appropriate thereto and held, except where the Act specifies that a particular resolution of the Company requires a greater majority, in which case a resolution in writing signed on behalf of such greater majority of the Members by a Representative of each of them shall be as valid and effective as if it had been passed at a General Meeting duly convened by notice appropriate thereto and held. Any such resolution may consist of several documents in the like form each signed on behalf of one or more of the Members by a Representative of each of them. 29. Unless a poll is duly demanded, a declaration by the chair of the meeting that a resolution has been carried or carried unanimously or by a particular majority or lost, or not carried by a particular majority, and an entry to that effect in the minutes of the General Meeting shall be conclusive evidence of the fact without proof of the number or proportion of the votes recorded in favour of or against the resolution. Votes of Members 34. Every Member present at a General Meeting by a Representative or proxy shall have one vote whether on a show of hands or on a poll. 30. The demand for a poll may, before the poll is taken, be withdrawn, but only with the consent of the chair of the meeting and a demand so withdrawn shall not be taken to have invalidated the result of a show of hands declared before the demand was made. 35. No objection shall be raised to the qualification of any Representative or proxy except at the General Meeting or adjourned meeting at which the vote objected to is tendered, and every vote not disallowed at the meeting shall be valid. Any objection made in due time shall be referred to the chair of the meeting whose decision shall be final and conclusive. 31. A poll shall be taken as the chair of the meeting directs and he or she may fix a time and place for declaring the result of the poll. The result of the poll shall be deemed to be the resolution of the meeting at which the poll was demanded. Representatives 32.1 A poll demanded on the election of a chair of the meeting or on a question of adjournment shall be taken forthwith. A poll demanded on any other question shall be taken either forthwith or at such time and place as the chair of the meeting directs not being more than thirty days after the poll is demanded. The demand for a poll shall not prevent the continuance of a meeting for the transaction of any business other than the question on which the poll was demanded. If a poll is demanded before the declaration of the result of a show of hands and the demand is duly withdrawn, the meeting shall continue as if the demand had not been made. 36.1
Any director or the secretary of a Club shall be entitled to act as the Representative of the Club at, and for all the purposes of business at, any General Meeting. A Club may separately or additionally, by resolution of its directors, authorise any of its employees as it thinks fit (not being a director or the secretary as aforesaid) to act as the Representative of the Club at any General Meeting. The Board may require reasonable evidence of any such authorisation. 36.2 A Representative shall be entitled to exercise all the powers of a Member for whom he acts as Representative. 653 654 Memorandum & Articles of Association 

     

     

    

 

 

		Articles of Association Articles of Association 36.3 Each Club shall, on becoming a Member, or when so requested by the Secretary, give notice to the Secretary, setting out, in such order or priority as the Club shall determine, details of each of its directors, secretary and any employee who has been authorised by the Club to act as its Representative at General Meetings and shall from time to time send to the Secretary details of any changes in such persons. Voting 40.1 A maximum of two Representatives or proxies of a Club shall be entitled to attend General Meetings but, in the event that more than one of such Representatives or proxies shall attend then, whilst such Representatives or proxies shall be entitled to speak, only the Representative present who is senior in order of priority in the notice referred to in Article 36.3 or, (if no Representative but more than one proxy is present), only the first named proxy shall be entitled to vote at such General Meeting on behalf of the Club. 36.4 A Representative shall be entitled to attend and where appropriate vote at a General Meeting notwithstanding that the member of which he is the Representative has appointed a proxy to attend the same. 40.2 Unless otherwise agreed by the Board or by a majority of the Members present at any General Meeting, no other Representative, proxy or any other person representing a Club shall be entitled to attend General Meetings and in any event such person, shall not be entitled to speak thereat unless invited to do so by the chair of the meeting. Proxies 37.1 An instrument appointing a proxy shall be in writing, signed on behalf of the Member by one of its directors or its secretary or any of the Member’s employees authorised by the Member to sign the same and shall be in the usual common form or in such form as the Board shall approve. Unless otherwise indicated on the instrument appointing the proxy, the proxy may vote or abstain from voting as such proxy shall think fit. 41. A vote given or poll demanded by the Representative or proxy of a Member shall be valid notwithstanding the previous termination of the authority of the person voting or demanding a poll unless notice of such termination was received by the Company at the League Office (or at such other place at which the instrument of proxy was duly deposited) before the commencement of the General Meeting or adjourned meeting at which the vote is given or the poll demanded or (in the case of a poll taken otherwise than on the same day as the General Meeting or adjourned meeting) the time appointed for taking the poll. 37.2 38. The instrument appointing a proxy and (where such instrument is not signed by a director or the secretary of a Member) a copy of the authority under which it is signed shall be in writing and shall: 38.1 be deposited at the League Office or with the Secretary no later than 48 hours prior to the time appointed for the commencement of the General Meeting which the person or persons named in the instrument propose to attend unless otherwise specified in the notice convening such General Meeting; or in the case of a poll taken more than forty eight hours after it is demanded, be deposited as aforesaid after the poll has been demanded and before the time appointed for the taking of the poll; or where the poll is not taken forthwith but is taken not more than forty eight hours after it was demanded, be delivered at the General Meeting at which the poll was demanded to the chair of the meeting or to the Secretary. Number and Appointment of Directors 42. The Board shall consist of not less than two Directors one of whom shall be the Chair and one of whom shall be the chief executive. 38.2 43. A Director need not hold any shares of the Company to qualify him as a Director but he shall be entitled to attend and speak at all General Meetings. 38.3 44. No person shall be appointed or re-appointed as Chair or as a Director except pursuant to a Resolution and unless: 44.1 such person
is proposed by the Board and notice of intention to propose such person is included in the notice of the General Meeting at which the Resolution is to be proposed; or 39. The chair of the meeting may in his or her discretion permit the appointment of a proxy other than as provided herein if the circumstances arise which prevent a Member attending a General Meeting. 655 656 Memorandum & Articles of Association 

     

     

    

 

 

		Articles of Association Articles of Association 44.2where the General Meeting has already been convened, not less than fourteen and, where the General Meeting has not already been convened, not less than twenty two and, in any case not, more than thirty five clear days before the date appointed for a General Meeting, a notice signed by a Member has been given to the Company of the intention to propose that person for appointment or re-appointment; and 44.3in each case, appointment or re-appointment has been or is endorsed by the Special Shareholder (such endorsement not to be unreasonably withheld, refused or delayed). 49. The Board shall not in relation to any dealings relating to television, broadcasting, sponsorship or like transactions or other matters materially affecting the commercial interests of the Members enter into any contract or agreement or conduct themselves in any way as would bind the Company to any contract or agreement without the prior authority or approval by Resolution of the Members. 50. No alteration of the Memorandum or the Articles nor any direction of the Members shall invalidate any prior act of the Board which would have been valid if that alteration had not been made or that direction had not been given. 45.The terms and conditions relating to the appointment or re-appointment of (including the remuneration and other terms and conditions of service of) the Chair or any other Director, shall be determined by the Audit and Remuneration Committee. Delegation of the Board’s Powers 51. Subject to the Articles, the Directors may delegate any of the powers which are conferred on them under the Articles and which are not specifically reserved to the Directors only: 51.1 51.2 51.3 51.4 51.5 to such person or committee; by such means (including by power of attorney); to such an extent; in relation to such matters or territories; and on such terms and conditions, 46.Subject to the requirements of the Act, and without prejudice to any claim or rights in respect of any breach of contract between the Company and such person, the Members may by Resolution terminate the appointment of the Chair or of any Director (as the case may be). as they think fit. If the Directors so specify, any such delegation may authorise further delegation of the Directors’ powers by any person to whom they are delegated. The Directors may revoke any delegation in whole or part, or alter its terms and conditions. Powers of the Board 52. 47. Subject to the Memorandum and the Articles the affairs of the Company shall be managed by the Board subject always to any directions from time to time given and any policy resolved upon by the Members in General Meeting. 53. Committees to which the Directors delegate any of their powers must follow procedures which are based as far as they are applicable on those provisions of the Articles which govern decision making by Directors. 48. The Board shall: 48.1 manage the affairs of the Company including the operation of the League and the operation and implementation of the Rules; exercise all powers of the Company but subject always to such powers of supervision and policy direction as the Members in General Meeting may from time to time exercise or give; take such executive steps as it considers necessary to give effect to any policy resolved upon by the Members in General Meeting; 48.2 54. Subject always to Article 53, the Directors may make rules solely in relation to procedure for all or any committees, which prevail over rules of procedure derived from the Articles if they are not consistent with them. 48.3 Borrowing Powers 48.4 make such recommendations to the Members on such importance to the Company as it considers appropriate; and matters of 55. The Board may with the prior approval or authority of a Resolution exercise all the powers of the Company to borrow or raise money and to mortgage or charge its assets and, subject to Section 80 of the Act, to issue debenture stock and other debt securities
as security for any debt, liability or obligation of the Company or of any third party. 48.5 subject to the provisions of the Articles and the Act, determine any and all matters of procedure to be followed by the Company. 657 658 Memorandum & Articles of Association 

     

     

    

 

 

		Articles of Association Articles of Association Disqualification and Removal of Directors in connection with their attendance at meetings of the Board or otherwise in connection with the discharge of their duties. 56. The office of a Director shall be vacated upon the happening of any of the following events: Directors’ Interests 56.1 if he resigns his office by notice in writing under his hand to the Secretary sent to or left at the League Office; if he becomes bankrupt or makes any arrangement or composition with his creditors generally; if he is, or may be, suffering from mental disorder and either: 56.3.1he is admitted to hospital in pursuance of an application for admission for treatment under the Mental Health Act 1983 or, in Scotland, an application for admission under the Mental Health (Scotland) Act 1984; or 56.3.2an order is made by a court having jurisdiction (whether in the United Kingdom or elsewhere) in matters concerning mental disorder for his detention or for the appointment of a receiver, curator bonis or other person to exercise powers with respect to his property or affairs; if he dies; if he ceases for any cause to hold office as Chair or chief executive; or if he ceases to be a Director by virtue of any provision of the Act or becomes prohibited bylaw from being a director. 59. Subject to the provisions of the Act and provided that he has disclosed to the Members the nature and extent of any material interest which he has, and obtained the consent of the Members by Resolution, a Director notwithstanding his office: 56.2 56.3 59.1 may be a party to, or otherwise interested in, any transaction or arrangement with the Company or in which the Company is otherwise interested; may be a director or other officer of, or employed by, or a party to any transaction or arrangement with, or otherwise interested in, any body corporate promoted by the Company or in which the Company is otherwise interested; and shall not, by reason of his office, be accountable to the Company for any benefit which he derives from any such office or employment or from any such transaction or arrangement and no such transaction or arrangement shall be liable to be avoided on the ground of any such interest or benefit. 59.2 59.3 56.4 56.5 56.6 60. For the purpose of Article 59: 60.1 a general notice given to the Members that a Director is to be regarded as having an interest of the nature and extent specified in the notice in any transaction or arrangement in which a specified person or class of persons is interested shall be deemed to be a disclosure that the Director has an interest in any such transaction of the nature and extent so specified; and an interest of which a Director has no knowledge and of which it is unreasonable to expect him to have knowledge shall not be treated as an interest of his. 57.1 In the event of a vacancy occurring on the Board, the continuing Director(s) shall forthwith convene a General Meeting for the purpose of appointing a Director to fill that vacancy and may appoint as a Director a person who is willing to act including as acting Chair. An acting Director so appointed shall hold office until the General Meeting convened as aforesaid shall be held and if not reappointed thereat shall vacate office at the conclusion thereof. 60.2 57.2 Pending such General Meeting an acting Chair or other Director (as the case may be) appointed as aforesaid shall be treated as and shall have all the powers and duties of the Chair or Director (as the case may be) for all the purposes of the Articles. Proceedings of the Board 61. Subject to the provisions of the Articles and the Rules, the Board may regulate its proceedings as it thinks fit. A Director may, and the Secretary at the request of a Director shall, call a meeting of the Board. Any question arising at a meeting of the Board on which the Directors are not unanimous shall be referred to the Members at the next General Meeting. Directors’ Expenses 58.A Director and
any person appointed by the Board under Article 51 may be paid all reasonable travelling, hotel, and other expenses properly incurred by them 62. The quorum for the transaction of the business of the Board shall be whichever number is required for a majority of Directors to be in attendance. 659 660 Memorandum & Articles of Association 

     

     

    

 

 

		Articles of Association Articles of Association 63. If the number of Directors is less than two, the continuing Director may act only for the purpose of calling a General Meeting or for the purposes referred to in Article 57.1. Minutes 70. The Board shall cause minutes to be made in books kept for the purpose of all proceedings at General Meetings, of all Resolutions passed by the Members and of all meetings of the Board, including the names of the Directors present at each of such Board meetings. The Board shall cause all such minutes to be circulated to Members within fourteen days of the date of any such meeting. 64. The Chair shall be the chair of all meetings of the Board or in his or her absence one of the Directors present. 65. All acts done by a meeting of the Board, or by a person acting as a Director (as provided by the Articles) shall, notwithstanding that it be afterwards discovered that there was a defect in the appointment of the Director or such other person or that any of them was disqualified from holding office, or if a Director, had vacated office, or was not entitled to vote, be as valid as if every such person had been duly appointed and was qualified and, if a Director, had continued to be a Director and had been entitled to vote. Execution of Documents 71. The Seal shall only be used pursuant to the authority of the Board. The Board may determine who shall sign any instrument to which the Seal is affixed and unless otherwise so determined it shall be signed by the two Directors or one Director and the Secretary. Any document signed by two Directors or one Director and the Secretary or one Director in the presence of a witness who attests the signature and expressed (in whatever form of words) to be executed by the Company has the same effect as if executed under the Seal. 66. A resolution in writing signed by the Directors shall be as valid and effective as if it had been passed at a meeting of the Board and may consist of several documents in the like form each signed by one of the Directors. Without prejudice to Article 66, a meeting of the Board may consist of a conference between the Directors who are not in one place, but where each is able (directly or by telephonic communication) to speak to the other, and to be heard by the other simultaneously. A Director taking part in such a conference shall be deemed to be present in person at the meeting and shall be entitled to vote or be counted in a quorum accordingly. In relation to any meeting of the Board reference to the word “meeting” in the Articles shall be construed accordingly. 67. Dividends 72.1 No dividend shall be declared or paid in respect of any share except pursuant to a Resolution in General Meeting. 72.2 For the avoidance of doubt, Article 72.1 shall not affect the provisions relating to payments to Members in respect of broadcasting or sponsorship or other income received by the Company which shall be as laid down from time to time in the Rules and which shall be implemented by the Board in accordance with the Rules. 68. Unless authorised by a Resolution to do so, a Director shall not vote at any meeting of the Board or on any resolution concerning a matter in which he has, directly or indirectly, an interest or duty which is material and which conflicts or may conflict with the interests of the Company but shall nevertheless be counted in the quorum of Directors present at that meeting. Accounts 73. No member or other person has any right to inspect any accounting record or book or document of the Company unless: 73.1 73.2 73.3 he is entitled by law; he is authorised to do so by the Board; or he is authorised to do so by a Resolution. Secretary 69.Subject to the provisions of the Act, the Secretary shall be appointed by the Board subject to ratification by the Members in General Meeting for such term, at such remuneration and upon such terms and conditions as the Board thinks fit and any Secretary so appointed may be removed by the Board
or by Resolution of the Members. 661 662 Memorandum & Articles of Association 

 

     

     

    

 

 

 

		Articles of Association Articles of Association Notices any, within the United Kingdom supplied for that purpose by the Successor. Until such an address has been supplied, a notice may be given in any manner in which it might have been given if the insolvency, administration or receivership had not occurred. 74.1 A notice calling a meeting of the Board need not be in writing. 74.2 Any other notice to be given to or by any person pursuant to the Articles shall be in writing. Rules of The Football Association 75. Any notice or other document may be served or delivered by the Company on or to any Member or any Director either personally, or by sending it by post addressed to the Member or Director at his registered address or by facsimile transmission or electronic mail or other instantaneous means of transmission to the number or other transmission address or identification provided by the Member or the Director for this purpose, or by leaving it at its registered address addressed to the Member or the Director, or by any other means authorised in writing by the Member or Director concerned. 80.The Company shall adhere to and comply with the Football Association Rules. Winding Up 81. On the winding-up of the Company the surplus assets shall be applied first, in repaying to the Members the amount paid on their shares respectively and, if such assets shall be insufficient to repay the said amount in full, they shall be applied rateably. If the surplus assets shall be more than sufficient to pay to the Members the whole amount paid upon their shares, the balance shall be paid over to The Football Association Benevolent Fund or to such other charitable or benevolent object connected with Association Football as shall be determined by Resolution at or before the time of winding-up and approved by The Football Association. 82. 76. Any notice or other document, which is sent by post, shall be deemed to have been served or delivered twenty four hours after posting and, in proving such service or delivery, it shall be sufficient to prove that the notice or document was properly addressed, stamped and put in the post. Any notice or other document left at a registered address otherwise than by post, or sent by facsimile transmission or electronic mail or other instantaneous means of transmission, shall be deemed to have been served or delivered when it was left or sent. Indemnity 83. Subject to the provisions of the Act, but without prejudice to any indemnity to which a Director may otherwise be entitled, every Director or other officer or auditor of the Company shall be indemnified out of the assets of the Company against any liability incurred by him in defending any proceedings, whether civil or criminal, in which judgment is given in his favour or in which he is acquitted or in connection with any application in which relief is granted to him by the court from liability for negligence, default, breach of duty or breach of trust in relation to the affairs of the Company. 77. Without prejudice to the provisions of Article 76 relating to service or delivery of any notice or document any notice or document not posted or delivered personally shall also be confirmed by sending or delivering a copy thereof by post or personally as provided in Article 75 but so that, in any such case, the accidental omission to so post or serve the same or non receipt of the same shall not invalidate the due service or delivery of the notice or other document in question. 78. A Member present, either by Representative or by proxy, at any General Meeting shall be deemed to have received notice of the meeting and, where requisite, of the purposes for which it was called. 79. A notice may be given by the Company to a Successor of a Member in consequence of the insolvency, administration or receivership of a Member, by sending or delivering it, in any manner authorised by the Articles for the giving of notice to a Member, addressed to the Member by name or to the Successor
at the address, if 663 664 Memorandum & Articles of Association 

     

     

    

 

 

		Miscellaneous 

     

     

    

 

 

		Points Based System Governing Body Endorsement Requirements for Players 2020/2021 Season Governing Body Endorsement Requirements for Players Available Minutes means the total number of minutes (including, for the avoidance of doubt, any injury time or added time) played by the player’s club in its domestic league competition for which the applicant player was available for selection. Any periods where the player was Unavailable for Selection due to injury or suspension must be evidenced and will be deducted from the calculation accordingly For the avoidance of doubt, all minutes played by a club in competitions other than its domestic league competition are to be excluded. Introduction The purpose of this document is to explain how football clubs in England and Welsh clubs with membership of the Premier League or English Football League seek to obtain Governing Body Endorsements (where necessary) from The FA for individual players under Tiers 2 (Sportsperson) and 5 (Temporary Worker – Creative and Sporting) of the Home Office Points Based System (“PBS”) for the 2020/2021 season. Unless otherwise defined, capitalised terms are given the meanings set out in the Glossary. Certificate of Sponsorship means a certificate assigned to a non-EU/EEA player by a club following the granting of a GBE for that player by The FA. Such a certificate will quote a unique reference number that links to information held by the Home Office about the individual’s job and personal details. Consultation The criteria set out in this document have been agreed by the Home Office following consultation between the Stakeholders. Competitive International Match means any match played in the following tournaments: • FIFA World Cup Finals; • FIFA World Cup Qualifying Groups; • FIFA Confederations Cup; and • Continental Cup Qualifiers and Finals, including but not limited to: – UEFA European Championships and Qualifiers; – UEFA Nations League; – CAF African Cup of Nations and Qualifiers; – AFC Asia Nations Cup and Qualifiers; – CONCACAF Gold Cup; – CONCACAF Copa Caribe; – UNCAF Nations Cup; – CONMEBOL Copa America; and – OFC Nations Cup. Duration The criteria set out in this document will apply for part of the 2020/2021 season and will be effective from 1 May 2020 through to 31 December 2020 when the transition period between the United Kingdom and the EU will come to an end. The criteria are subject to an ongoing review in order that revised criteria may be issued by 31 December 2020 to operate for the remainder of the 2020/2021 season. Please note that, based on the current transition timetable between the United Kingdom and the EU, The FA expects Exceptions Panels and the ability to request them, to be removed as of the winter transfer window of the 2020/21 season. This will be kept under review and reflected, as appropriate, in the revised criteria. Glossary Continental Competition means any of the following tournaments: • the UEFA Champions League; • the UEFA Europa League; and • the Copa Libertadores de América. Aggregated FIFA World Rankings means the aggregated rankings list for senior men’s international teams over the Reference Period that are published by The FA on a monthly basis following publication of the FIFA World Rankings. This list is available on www.thefa.com. Cumulative Total Score means the cumulative total of any points that a player may score under the Part A objective criteria added to the points that a player may score under the Part B objective criteria (as set out in Appendix 1). For the avoidance of doubt, Cumulative Total Score shall not include any points that have been duplicated across Part A and Part B. Available Continental Minutes means the total number of minutes (including, for the avoidance of doubt, any injury time or added time) played by the player’s club in the last twelve months in a
Continental Cup Competition. Any periods where the player was Unavailable for Selection due to injury or suspension must be evidenced and will be deducted from the calculation accordingly. FIFA means the Fédération Internationale de Football Association. 667 668 Miscellaneous 

     

     

    

 

 

		Governing Body Endorsement Requirements for Players Governing Body Endorsement Requirements for Players FIFA World Rankings means the rankings for senior international men’s teams published on the FIFA website (these rankings can currently be found at http://www.fifa.com/fifa-world-ranking/ranking-table/men/). Required Percentage means: • for National Associations ranked between 1 and 10 of the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings, 30% and above; • for National Associations ranked between 11 and 20 of the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings, 45% and above; • for National Associations ranked between 21 and 30 of the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings, 60% and above; and • for National Associations ranked between 31 and 50 of the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings, 75% and above. Friendlies means any match between two National Associations affiliated to FIFA that is not a Competitive International Match. Governing Body Endorsement or GBE means an endorsement issued by The FA to a club for a non-EU/EEA elite player who is internationally established at the highest level, whose employment will make a significant contribution to the development of football at the highest level in England. Secondary League means: • the 2 European leagues which are not Top Leagues but provide the next most players to the top twenty (20) squads in the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings at the relevant point in time; and • the Central and South American league which is not a Top League but which provides the third most players to the top twenty (20) squads in the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings at the relevant point in time. Home Associations means The Scottish Football Association, the Football Association of Wales and The Irish Football Association. Home Office means the department of the UK government responsible for immigration, counter-terrorism, police, drugs policy, and related science and research. A list setting out the Secondary Leagues will be published on The FA website prior to each season and this list will remain in force until 31 December 2020 National Association means a football association that is a member of and recognised by FIFA. Secondary Percentage means: • for National Associations ranked between 1 and 10 of the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings, 25% and above; • for National Associations ranked between 11 and 15 of the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings, 30% and above; • for National Associations ranked between 16 and 20 of the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings, 40% and above; • for National Associations ranked between 21 and 25 of the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings, 45% and above; • for National Associations ranked between 26 and 30 of the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings, 55% and above; • for National Associations ranked between 31 and 50 of the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings, 60% and above; and • for National Associations ranked between 51 and 60 of the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings, 75% and above. Qualifying Transfers means all transfers to Premier League clubs in the previous season in respect of players submitted on Premier League squad lists. The Qualifying Transfers value will be provided by The FA directly to The Premier League and The English Football League prior to each season and will remain in force until 31 December 2020 Qualifying Wages means the basic wages paid to the top 30 earners in each Premier League club at the end of the season prior to the date of the application. The value of Qualifying Wages will be provided by The FA directly to The Premier League and The English Football League prior to each season and will remain in force until 31 December 2020. Reference Period means the twenty four (24) month period immediately preceding the date of the application for a Governing Body Endorsement unless the player is twenty one (21) or under at the time of the application for a Governing Body Endorsement when the reference period is reduced to the immediately preceding twelve
(12) month period. Sponsor means a Premier League or English Football League club which has satisfied the Home Office criteria to assign Certificates of Sponsorship. Relevant Interested Parties means an appropriate representative of the either The Premier League or The English Football League (depending on the league in which the player plays) and the Professional Footballers’ Association. Stakeholders means The FA, The Premier League, The English Football League, The Professional Footballers’ Association and the Home Associations. 669 670 Miscellaneous 

     

     

    

 

 

		Governing Body Endorsement Requirements for Players Governing Body Endorsement Requirements for Players The English Football League means The English Football League Limited, a company incorporated in England and Wales with registered number 00080612 and whose registered office is at 10 – 12 West Cliff, Preston, PR1 8HU. Virtual Transfer Fee means a virtual transfer fee ascribed to a player when no Transfer Fee is payable at the time the application for a GBE is made. The Virtual Transfer Fee will be ascribed on such basis and in such amount as the Exceptions Panel deems to be appropriate in its absolute discretion. However, a Virtual Transfer Fee cannot be ascribed to (i) a player transferring to a club on loan or (ii) a player who has been registered for a club, has been sent out on loan and is returning to their parent club (regardless of whether a transfer fee was paid when the player first registered for the club). The FA means The Football Association Limited, a company incorporated in England and Wales with registered number 00077797 and whose registered office is at Wembley Stadium, Wembley, London HA9 0WS, designated for these purposes as the “recognised governing body” which shall be represented by the Head of Player Status and Competitions or their nominee. Wages means the fixed, guaranteed element of the wages payable to the player and the figure is taken from (i) the contract entered into between the applicant club and the player (if the player is already registered with The FA for the applicant club) or (ii) the draft contract submitted by the applicant club to The FA (if the player is not registered with The FA for the applicant club). In the case of loan players, only the player’s wages for which the applicant club is liable will be assessed. Any element of the player’s full contractual wage which is to be met by his parent club is to be disregarded. The Premier League means The Football Association Premier League Limited, a company incorporated in England and Wales with registered company number 02719699 and whose registered office is at 30 Gloucester Place, London W1U 8PL. The Professional Footballers’ Association means The PFA, a company incorporated in England and Wales with registered company number 01088411 and whose registered office is at 20 Oxford Court, Manchester M2 3WQ. 1. GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS 1.1. Eligibility to become a Sponsor In order to apply for a Governing Body Endorsement from The FA, an applicant club must hold a Sponsor’s licence under Tier 2 and/or Tier 5 of the PBS and thereby be eligible to assign Certificates of Sponsorship. Top League means: • the six (6) European leagues which provide the most players to the top 20 squads in the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings at the relevant point in time; and • the two (2) Central and South American leagues which provide the most players to the top twenty (20) squads in the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings at the relevant point in time. To be eligible to become a Sponsor and assign Certificates of Sponsorship a club must be a member of The Premier League or The English Football League. A Sponsor’s licence issued under Tier 2 or Tier 5 is valid for a period of 4 years, after which time it may be renewed. Clubs should note that a Sponsor’s licence may be revoked by the Home Office at any time if the Sponsor is seen to be failing in its compliance with its duties. Where a Sponsor’s licence is revoked, a player’s leave may be curtailed. This means that a player must make a change of employment application if he wishes to remain in the UK. A list setting out the Top Leagues will be published on The FA website www.thefa.com prior to each season and this list will remain in force until 31 December 2020 Transfer Fee means the fixed, guaranteed element of a transfer fee (if applicable) and is taken from the transfer fee submitted by the club to The FA. For the avoidance of doubt, free transfers,
players for whom the transfer fee consists of only training compensation and swap or multi-player deals are to be disregarded when calculating the transfer fee. 1.2. Certificates of Sponsorship A Certificate of Sponsorship will be assigned to a player by the club once The FA has confirmed that the application on behalf of the player has satisfied the requirements for a GBE. Any Certificate of Sponsorship assigned to a player must be submitted to The FA by the applicant club. Unavailable for Selection means the player was not available to play due to injury or suspension and written evidence supporting this, setting out the games missed and the reason(s), has been provided by the player’s National Association or club doctor (as applicable) to The FA. For the avoidance of doubt, a player may not be classed as injured (and therefore Unavailable for Selection) if he was listed as a substitute in a match and was not used. Such matches may not be eligible for exclusion when calculating the Required Percentage or Available Minutes (as applicable). 1.3. Length of Season For the purposes of the PBS, the playing season for this sport is from August to May. This may vary slightly from season to season depending on the arrangement of the first and last matches. 671 672 Miscellaneous 

     

     

    

 

 

 

 

		Governing Body Endorsement Requirements for Players Governing Body Endorsement Requirements for Players (“Independent Members”), (who shall together be referred to as the “Panel Members”). 1.4. Time for making an application A club can apply for a Governing Body Endorsement at any time during the season and any application will be considered against the criteria set out below. Clubs should take into consideration the fact that a Governing Body Endorsement for a player, once issued, must be presented to the Home Office as part of an application for entry clearance or leave within three months of a Certificate of Sponsorship being assigned to a player. A new Governing Body Endorsement will be required if the previous Governing Body Endorsement has expired. 2.2.3. No individual who would objectively be considered to have a current association with the applicant club will be appointed to the Exceptions Panel. 2.2.4. In the event that a Panel Member(s) considers there to be an actual or perceived conflict of interest (whether or not an objection is raised by the applicant club) on the part of a Panel Member(s) (which for the avoidance of doubt can include themselves) where: 2. OBTAINING A GOVERNING BODY ENDORSEMENT UNDER THE PBS 2.2.4.1. this relates to an Independent Member(s), the Panel Member(s) must declare this to the Chair; and 2.1. Criteria under which a Governing Body Endorsement will automatically be granted 2.2.4.2. this relates to the Chair, this must be declared to The FA. The FA will automatically grant a player a GBE under either Tier 2 or Tier 5 if the applicant club is able to show1 that that player has participated in the Required Percentage2 of senior Competitive International Matches3 played by that player’s National Association during the Reference Period. In either case, this must be declared at the earliest opportunity and, in any event, in advance of determination of the case. 2.2.5. The applicant club will be informed of the membership of the Exceptions Panel at the earliest opportunity in advance of the Exceptions Panel sitting to decide the case. An applicant club may challenge the appointment of any Panel Member if circumstances exist which give rise to an actual or perceived conflict of interest on the part of that Panel Member. If a club intends to challenge the appointment of a Panel Member, the club must declare this at the earliest opportunity and, in any event, before the Exceptions Panel sits to determine the player’s application. 2.2. Discretionary criteria under which a Governing Body Endorsement may be granted If a player does not meet the automatic criteria set out above, an applicant club can request that an Exceptions Panel consider the player’s experience and value in order to determine whether a Governing Body Endorsement should nevertheless be granted. The applicant club must make the request for an Exceptions Panel to the Player Status Department at The FA which will then appoint an Exceptions Panel in accordance with the below. Clubs should ensure that all evidence that they want to be considered in respect of the player is submitted in writing ahead of the determination by the Exceptions Panel. 2.2.6. Where the actual or perceived conflict under either 2.2.4 or 2.2.5 above relates to an Independent Member(s), the Chair will determine in his absolute discretion whether the relevant Independent Member(s) should be excluded from participating in the panel hearing and voting on the application. If the Chair decides in his absolute discretion that the Independent Member(s) cannot participate, the Chair will notify The FA of this and The FA will appoint a replacement Independent Member(s) who may also be challenged if there is a perceived or actual conflict of interest. 2.2.1. The Exceptions Panel will be made up of three (3) members who will be appointed by The FA. 2.2.2. The three (3) member Exceptions Panel will be constituted as follows: 2.2.7. Where the actual
or perceived conflict under either 2.2.4 or 2.2.5 above relates to the Chair, The FA will determine whether the Chair is eligible to participate and vote. If The FA determines that the Chair cannot participate, The FA will appoint a replacement Chair. 2.2.2.1. an independent, legally qualified Chair (“Chair”); and 2.2.2.2. two (2) additional independent panel members having relevant experience at the top level of the game 673 674 Miscellaneous 

##soft-page##

     

     

    

 

		Governing Body Endorsement Requirements for Players Governing Body Endorsement Requirements for Players 2.2.8. The FA will provide appropriate secretariat support. 2.3 Establishing that a player has participated in a certain percentage of Competitive International Matches Where a club is required to show, for the purposes of satisfying the automatic or objective criteria set out in this document, that a player has participated in a certain percentage of Competitive International Matches, the following shall apply: 2.2.9. The Exceptions Panel will consider the case following the procedures and guidance set out in Appendix 1 to this document. 2.2.10. Written submissions may be made by The FA or the Relevant Interested Parties in advance of the Exceptions Panel’s determination. 2.3.1 The applicant club must provide written confirmation setting out all matches (including Competitive International Matches, friendlies and any other international matches that the player was involved in) in which the player: 2.2.11. The Exceptions Panel can request any further information from the secretariat or the applicant club that it deems necessary in its absolute discretion in order to make its decision. If an Exceptions Panel meeting has been convened or is in progress when a request for further information is made, the Chair may adjourn the meeting to allow the information to be gathered. Where it is able to do so, the applicant club or the secretariat will supply the further information to the Exceptions Panel within a reasonable timescale. • took part; • was Unavailable for Selection; and • did not take part but was not Unavailable for Selection. An applicant club should obtain such confirmation from the player’s National Association. If the relevant National Association is not able to confirm this, this fact should be confirmed by the applicant club to The FA. The responsibility lies with the applicant club to provide this information where it is able to do so. The FA will then seek to independently verify this information through its own sources. A decision will not be made until this process has been completed and any relevant supporting evidence is submitted. 2.2.12 The Exceptions Panel will make its decision based on the papers submitted to it. An oral hearing may be requested but clubs should be aware that the Exceptions Panel is likely to grant an application for an oral hearing in only the most exceptional circumstances and for those cases in respect of which it is persuaded are complex and which rely on elements falling for consideration at the subjective review stage (Appendix 1, Section 4). Requests for an oral hearing must be made at the same time as a club submits its application on behalf of the player to The FA and be accompanied by evidence which sets out why the club asserts an oral hearing is required. 2.3.2 In calculating the Required Percentage, Secondary Percentage (or other relevant percentage), any Competitive International Matches for which the player was Unavailable for Selection are to be excluded. 2.2.13 The Exceptions Panel will make its decision by a simple majority with the Chair having a casting vote. All Exceptions Panel members must vote. 2.3.3 If less than 30% of a National Association’s matches during the Reference Period are Competitive International Matches, friendly matches will be included in the calculation. 2.2.14 Written reasons for the decision will be supplied by the Exceptions Panel to the applicant club. An anonymised summary of each decision (in the format set out at Appendix 2) will be made available on a confidential basis to all Stakeholders. The Stakeholders may make these summaries available to assist applicant clubs. 2.4 Other requirements of the PBS In order to secure leave to remain under Tiers 2 and 5 of the PBS, in addition to securing a GBE and being assigned with a Certificate of Sponsorship, an individual will also have to meet any other criteria as set by
the Home Office. For example, applications under Tier 2 will have to be supported by evidence that the player has met the English language requirement set by the Home Office. If a club has made an application that was unsuccessful following a decision of the Exceptions Panel, a further Exceptions Panel cannot be requested for the same player by the same club within four (4) months of the original Exceptions Panel date. 675 676 Miscellaneous 

     

     

    

 

 

		Governing Body Endorsement Requirements for Players Governing Body Endorsement Requirements for Players 3. CONSIDERATIONS ONCE A GOVERNING BODY ENDORSEMENT HAS BEEN GRANTED player does not meet the automatic criteria (at 2.1), the process set out in 3.10 shall apply. 3.1 Length of issue Governing Body Endorsements can only be issued for the following periods: 3.4 Change of club A club wishing to sign a player who has been granted a Governing Body Endorsement through another club must submit a new application for a GBE to The FA. If the player meets the automatic criteria (as set out at 2.1 above), a GBE will be granted. Where the player does not meet the automatic criteria (at 2.1), the process set out in 3.10 shall apply. Creative and Sporting) 3.5 Temporary transfer of player’s registration (loans) For the purpose of a Governing Body Endorsement, loans are defined as temporary transfers which do not extend beyond the end of the season in which the registration is temporarily transferred. Loans are only permissible within the player’s current period of approval and should not be used to avoid making extension or change of employment applications. top up the period to twelve (12) months 3.5.1 Temporary transfer to another club If a player on a Certificate of Sponsorship is moving to another club either in the UK or abroad on a loan basis, the player’s parent club must notify the Home Office of the temporary transfer and change of location via the Sponsor Management System. 3.2 Extension Applications If a club wishes to retain the services of a player beyond the period of his GBE, the club must submit a new application before the player’s leave to remain expires. If the player satisfies the automatic criteria for endorsement (as set out at 2.1 above), a GBE will be granted. If the automatic criteria (at 2.1) are not satisfied, the process set out in 3.10 shall apply. For the duration of the loan period, the loaning club retains overall responsibility for the player as his employer and Sponsor and the player is granted permission to move temporarily under the provisions of his current leave, provided that the Certificate of Sponsorship assigned by the loaning club is valid for the duration of the loan period. This means that where the loan is to another club within England, neither the parent club nor the loanee club has to submit a new application for a GBE to The FA. Where the loan is to a club within another Home Association, the player will have to satisfy that Home Association’s governing body endorsement process. 3.3 Switching from Tier 5 to Tier 2 of the PBS A player can enter under Tier 5 (if he is unable to meet the English language requirement set by the Home Office) and then apply in country (provided this is within the first 12 months) to switch to Tier 2 once he has passed the English language test. To do this, the club will need to submit a new application for a GBE so that a new Certificate of Sponsorship under Tier 2 can be assigned by the club. The new application will need to be supported by a notification of pass or pass certificate at the agreed level from an accredited English Language Test Centre. When the player returns to his parent club after the loan period, the player does not need to be assessed again against the entry criteria and may simply resume his employment with his original club (provided that his Governing Body Endorsement remains valid beyond the date of his return), on the basis that the player has an existing Certificate of Sponsorship and has already met the entry requirements at the beginning of his employment with that club. Where a player wishes to switch from Tier 5 to Tier 2 and satisfies the automatic criteria for endorsement (as set out at 2.1 above) at the time at which the application to switch is made, a GBE will be granted. Where the 677 678 Miscellaneous Tier 2 (Sportsperson)Tier 5 (Temporary Worker - Initial The shorter of: Application • three (3) years;
OR • the length of the player’s contract. The shorter of: • twelve (12) months; OR • the length of the player’s contract ExtensionThe shorter of: • three (3) years; OR • the length of the player’s contract. If the initial application was granted for less than twelve (12) months, an in country extension can be granted to in total. For example, a player granted a six (6) month approval can apply for an extension in country of up to another six (6) months. If a club wishes to employ a player for a period of longer than twelve (12) months, the player has to return overseas to make a new application and obtain entry clearance for a further twelve (12) month period under Tier 5. 

     

     

    

 

 

		Governing Body Endorsement Requirements for Players Governing Body Endorsement Requirements for Players 3.5.2 Making a temporary transfers permanent Where the temporary transfer is to another club within England, if the loan is later made permanent, the new club will, at that time, have to make a fresh application for a GBE on behalf of the player. Clubs should note that the new application for a GBE and Certificate of Sponsorship must be fully completed before the player can play as a permanent employee of the new club. 3.8 Ceasing the employment of a player If a club prematurely ceases to employ a player who has a Certificate of Sponsorship, the club must inform the Home Office. 3.9 Trial arrangements Governing Body Endorsements will not be issued to clubs for the purpose of having players to trial with them. Clubs may wish to approach the UK Visas and Immigration (UKVI) contact centre on 0300 123 2241 for further information should they wish to consider taking a non-European Economic Area (EEA) player on trial. 3.5.3 Temporary transfer from a club outside England to a club within England Any player joining an English club on loan from a club outside of England (including the Home Associations) must meet the requirements for either automatic or discretionary endorsement (as set out 2.1 and 2.2 above) and therefore an application must be submitted to The FA. 3.10 Process if the automatic criteria are not met If paragraphs 3.2, 3.3, 3.4 or 3.7 above apply and the player does not meet the automatic criteria (at 2.1), the club must submit a summary of the player’s domestic club appearances over the previous 12 months as well as any other information which the club deems to be relevant to its application. The FA will then consult with t h e Relevant Interested Parties by email and in doing so will provide any details put forward by the club in support of the application. When considering the application and deciding whether the application should be granted, The FA and the Relevant Interested Parties shall consider the information put forward by the club as well as any other information which they deem to be relevant in their absolute discretion which indicates whether the player remains of sufficient quality to be awarded a GBE. The FA and the Relevant Interested Parties shall make a decision by simple majority and if a majority of The FA and the Relevant Interested Parties recommend that a GBE should be granted, a GBE will be issued. If a majority recommendation for approval is not given, a GBE will not be granted and the club will have no further recourse to an Exceptions Panel under the discretionary criteria (at 2.2 above). 3.6 Discrepancies between the evidence submitted in support of a GBE application and the information contained within the contract documentation subsequently submitted to The FA Where a club obtains a GBE for a player but subsequently submits to The FA as part of the registration process documentation which contains different information (for example different wages and/or transfer fee) from that submitted as part of the GBE application process, The FA reserves the right to refer the case back to an Exceptions Panel and ultimately to inform the Home Office who may curtail the player’s right to work in the UK. For cases that are referred back to an Exceptions Panel, the Exceptions Panel will conduct a fresh determination of the club’s application taking into account the new information. The club will be entitled to submit new evidence to this panel and will be required to pay a further fee. 4. FEES 3.7 Contract changes or re-negotiation during the period of approval Where a club wishes to make significant changes to the terms and conditions of the player’s contract, for instance to improve his salary or length of contract part-way through his period of endorsement, the club must notify the Home Office of this via the Sponsor Management System. An administration fee of £500 plus VAT will
be charged for each application for a GBE. The cost of referring an application to an Exceptions Panel will be £5,000 plus VAT to cover the costs of the Exceptions Panel. Payment of any sums due to The FA in connection with a GBE application must be made no later than 14 days after the date on which a decision is communicated to the club. Each club is to meet its own costs. If the Home Office confirms that a new application is required and the player satisfies the automatic criteria for endorsement (as set out at 2.1 above), a GBE will be granted. If the automatic critera (at 2.1) are not satisfied, the process set out in 3.10 shall apply. 679 680 Miscellaneous 

     

     

    

 

 

		Governing Body Endorsement Requirements for Players Governing Body Endorsement Requirements for Players 5. STATUS OF GUIDANCE 8. HOME OFFICE HELP This guidance should be used in conjunction with the relevant advice issued by the Home Office. The FA is not registered to give advice on immigration routes or processes or to advise on an individual’s immigration status. Information on aspects of immigration policy and law can be found on the Home Office website at www.gov.uk/browse/visas-immigration or you may wish to seek advice from an Office of the Immigration Services Commissioner (OISC) registered advisor or someone who is otherwise exempt from such a registration requirement, for example, a qualified solicitor. If you are an employer or Sponsor and have a general query about the Sponsor application process or for specific enquiries regarding individual applications or about the migrant application process, please contact UK Visas and Immigration (UKVI) on 0300 123 2241. For any technical problems with the Sponsor Management System (SMS), please call the SMS helpline on 0114 207 2900. Clubs are advised to allow sufficient time for entry clearance or leave to remain to be granted. The time taken may vary depending upon where the player is making his application from. A guide to visa processing times is available on the Home Office website at: www.gov.uk/visa-processing-times. Please note that an individual’s personal and immigration history may be taken into account when their application is being considered. 6. FURTHER INFORMATION This guidance is available on The FA website at the following link: http://www. thefa.com/football-rules-governance/more/player-registrations. 7. CONTACTS For any queries regarding the Governing Body Endorsement criteria or to discuss the application process for football, please contact: Freddie Carter Player Status Department The Football Association Wembley Stadium PO Box 1966 London SW1P 9EQ Tel: 0844 980 8200 # 4818 Mob: 07777 316 6606 Email: Freddie.Carter@thefa.com Please note that if your query extends beyond football and into immigration, you will be directed to the Home Office. 681 682 Miscellaneous 

     

     

    

 

 

 

		Appendix 1: Exceptions Panel Procedures Appendix 1: Exceptions Panel Procedures 1. INTRODUCTION 4. Once the club’s application has been considered against the objective Part B criteria, the Exceptions Panel shall move on to conduct a subjective review of the information presented by the club and any other information which it considers to be relevant in its absolute discretion in respect of the player. The Exceptions Panel will review the information submitted in respect of the player by the club to The FA and any other information which it considers to be relevant in its absolute discretion in accordance with the below review criteria. For the avoidance of doubt, the Exceptions Panel is under no obligation (in any circumstances, including cases where the points threshold is exceeded) to recommend that a Governing Body Endorsement be issued. The Exceptions Panel may take into account any circumstances or facts which it determines, in its absolute discretion, are relevant to its decision in respect of whether to recommend that a GBE is granted. The final decision regarding whether to recommend that a GBE be granted rests with the Exceptions Panel. 3. OBJECTIVE CRITERIA If a player meets any of the criteria set out in the first column, he will be awarded the number of points set out in the second column. Points will only be awarded in the circumstances identified and the Exceptions Panel will not duplicate points across Part A and Part B. For example, a player who scores points in respect of his Transfer Fee at Part A will be not be permitted to also score points in respect of his Transfer Fee at Part B (if necessary). 2. REVIEW PROCESS Part A Objective Criteria In determining whether a GBE should be awarded, the Exceptions Panel will carry out a mixed objective and subjective review in accordance with the below review process. Other than in exceptional cases, the Exceptions Panel will consider each application on the basis of the papers presented to it. An applicant club is permitted to request that the Exceptions Panel hear oral submissions but the Exceptions Panel is under no obligation to do so. Clubs should be aware that the Exceptions Panel is likely to grant an application for an oral hearing in only the most exceptional circumstances and for those cases in respect of which it is persuaded are complex and which rely on elements falling for consideration at the subjective review stage (Appendix 1, Section 4). The review process to be undertaken by the Exceptions Panel is as follows: 1. The player is considered against the objective criteria set out at Part A below. 2. If the player scores 4 points or more against the objective Part A criteria, the Exceptions Panel shall immediately move on to conduct a subjective review of the information presented by the club and any other information which it considers to be relevant in its absolute discretion in respect of the player. 3. If the player scores fewer than 4 points against the objective Part A criteria, the Exceptions Panel shall consider the player against the objective criteria set out at Part B below. 683 684 Miscellaneous Criteria Points The value of the Transfer Fee being paid for the player is above the 75th percentile of Qualifying Transfers1. 3 points The value of the Transfer Fee being paid for the player is between the 50th and 75th percentile (inclusive) of Qualifying Transfers1. 2 points The Wages being paid to the player by the applicant club are above the 75th percentile of Qualifying Wages. 3 points The Wages being paid to the player by the applicant club are between the 50th and 75th percentile (inclusive) of Qualifying Wages. 2 points The player’s current club is in a Top League and the player has played in 30% or more of the Available Minutes. 1 point The player’s club has played in the group stages or onwards of a Continental Competition within the last 12 months and the player has played in 30% or more of the Available Continental Minutes. 1 point

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 1: Exceptions Panel Procedures Appendix 1: Exceptions Panel Procedures Part B Objective Criteria • The reasons why the automatic criteria (as set out under paragraph 2.1 (Criteria under which a Governing Body Endorsement will automatically be granted) above) were not met. Against which objective criteria (whether Part A or Part B objective criteria) points have been scored and how many points have been scored. The extent to which the player exceeds either the Part A or Part B objective criteria that he has met or falls short of either the Part A or Part B objective criteria he does not meet. • • 4.3 The Panel is entitled to consider, as part of its subjective review, any other circumstances or facts which it deems to be relevant in its absolute discretion in deciding whether to recommend that a GBE is awarded. 4.4 As has been set out above at paragraph 2.2, clubs should ensure that all evidence that they want to be considered in respect of the player is submitted in writing ahead of the subjective review by the Exceptions Panel in accordance with paragraphs 4.1 or 4.2. 4. SUBJECTIVE REVIEW 4.1 Where a player scores 4 points or more by reference to the Part A objective criteria; or following any consideration of a club’s application under the Part B objective criteria (regardless of points scored), the Exceptions Panel will then conduct a subjective review of the information presented by the club and any other information which it considers to be relevant in its absolute discretion in respect of the player in order to determine whether the player is of sufficient quality to justify it recommending that a GBE be awarded. 5. OUTCOME If a player scores 4 points or more by reference to the Part A objective criteria or a Cumulative Total Score of 5 points of more under the Part A and Part B objective criteria, the Exceptions Panel may grant a GBE, but is under no obligation to do so. If a player scores fewer than 4 points by reference to the Part A objective criteria and a Cumulative Total Score of fewer than 5 points under the Part A and Part B objective criteria, the Exceptions Panel is guided to refuse a GBE unless it is satisfied, following its subjective review, that the player is internationally established at the highest level and that his employment will make a significant contribution to the development of football at the highest level in England. 4.2 Where a player scores fewer than 4 points by reference to the Part A objective criteria and a Cumulative Total Score of fewer than 5 points under the Part A and Part B objective criteria (regardless of points scored), the Exceptions Panel will then conduct a subjective review of the information presented by the club and any other information which it considers to be relevant in its absolute discretion in respect of the player in order to determine whether the player is internationally established at the highest level and that his employment will make a significant contribution to the development of football at the highest level in England. Examples of matters which the Exceptions Panel may take into account when conducting the subjective review include but are not limited to: • If applicable, the fact that the player satisfies or partially satisfies some of the automatic criteria for a Governing Body Endorsement (as set out under 2.1 (Criteria under which a Governing Body Endorsement will automatically be granted)), as well as the extent to which the player exceeds or falls short of these criteria. 685 686 Miscellaneous Criteria Points The value of the Transfer Fee being paid for the player is within 20% of the 50th percentile of Qualifying Transfers1 . 1 point Players2 for whom no transfer fee is payable who have been ascribed a virtual transfer value (on such basis and in such amount as the Exceptions Panel deems to be appropriate in its absolute discretion) which exceeds the value which is 20% below the 50th percentile of Qualifying Transfers 1
point The Wages being paid to the player by the applicant club are within 20% of the 50th percentile of Qualifying Wages. 1 point The player’s club is in a Secondary League and the player has played in at least 30% of the Available Minutes. 1 point The player’s club has played in the final qualification rounds of a Continental Competition within the last 12 months and the player has played in at least 30% of the Available Continental Minutes. 1 point 

     

     

    

 

 

		Appendix 2: Form in which decision summaries will be provided to Stakeholders Constitution of The Professional Football Negotiating and Consultative Committee (England and Wales) 1. Title The committee shall be called the Professional Football Negotiating and Consultative Committee (PFNCC). 2. Membership The PFNCC shall consist of: a) Four representatives from the Professional Footballers’ Association (the PFA); Two representatives from The Football League Limited (the EFL); Two representatives from The FA Premier League Limited (the PL); One representative from The Football Association Limited (the FA); The Chief Executive Officer (or equivalent) of each of the four bodies listed above, or their respective nominees, (and the PFA, EFL, PL and FA are together the Members and each a Member). b) c) d) e) 3. Terms of Reference a) The PFNCC shall be the forum in which the Members consider matters relating to the employment of, and any associated rules and regulations relating to, those professional football players (Players) employed by clubs in membership of EFL and the PL (the Leagues), including (but not limited to): i) standard terms and conditions for contracts of employment of Players (including contractual obligations, minimum pay, pension provision, treatment of benefits in kind and holidays); matters relating to health & safety of Players, and appropriate insurance arrangements; a code of practice for clubs and Players to abide by; minimum standards for the resolution of disputes between clubs and Players; the effects of any applicable legislation. ii) iii) iv) v) b) No major changes in the regulations of the Leagues affecting a Player’s terms and conditions of employment shall take place without full discussion and agreement in the PFNCC. The PFNCC can be used to facilitate consultation on any matter relating to professional football upon which any of the Members considers that the view of the PFNCC would be desirable to help further the best interests of the game. c) 687 688 Miscellaneous Criteria Points League in which the Applicant Club plays League in which the Player currently plays Age of the Player Ranking of the Player’s National Association Objective Criteria Subjective Criteria Any other information which was deemed relevant 

     

     

    

 

 

		Constitution of The Professional Football Negotiating and Consultative Committee (England and Wales) Constitution of The Professional Football Negotiating and Consultative Committee (England and Wales) 4. Chair a) b) d) The EFL and PL shall communicate with those clubs employing any Player nominated by the PFA as a representative in accordance with Clause 2(a), and request that such representatives and deputies are given reasonable facilities to attend meetings of the PFNCC. The PFNCC shall appoint an independent chair. In the event of the unavoidable absence of the independent chair, a meeting may be chaired by a Member of the PFNCC by agreement of all four Members. The independent chair shall be appointed for a term of 3 years and no individual may serve more than 2 consecutive terms. The independent chair shall retire at the July meeting next following their 75th birthday. Clauses (c) and (d) shall not apply to the independent chair in post at the date of adoption of this revised constitution (the Current Chair). The Current Chair shall continue to hold office until 30th June 2019, whereupon he shall retire from office. Any independent chair to be appointed after 30th June 2019 shall be permitted to attend meetings of the PFNCC prior to their appointment. c) 8. Minutes Full minutes of all meetings shall be drafted by the secretary provided by the EFL in accordance with Clause 5(b). The draft minutes shall not be circulated until approved by the Chair. Draft minutes should normally be circulated within 4 weeks of the meeting to which they relate. Minutes will be subject to approval of the PFNCC at the next meeting. d) e) 9. Resolution of Differences f) a) It shall be the duty of the Members of the PFNCC to take all reasonable steps to ensure the acceptance of agreements reached. Where appropriate, any Member may seek the assistance of the Chair in expounding and explaining agreements reached. Where the Members are unable to reach agreement they may by agreement seek the advice of the Chair on any matters before the PFNCC. If the Members are unable to reach agreement following the processes outlined above they may by agreement seek independent arbitration by the Advisory Conciliation and Arbitration Service or any other agreed independent arbitrator. 5. Secretary a) The Chief Executive Officer of the EFL and the Chief Executive of the PFA shall act as joint secretaries of the PFNCC. The administration and secretarial services to be provided by the EFL. b) b) c) 6. Executive Officers A senior executive officer of each of the Members shall meet as and when necessary and in any event shall meet before any meeting of the PFNCC in order to give preliminary consideration to items which are to appear on the agenda for the next PFNCC meeting. 10. Sub-Committees a) The PFNCC shall have the power to set up such sub-committees or joint working parties not restricted to Members of the PFNCC as it considers necessary. Each sub-committee or joint working party shall agree terms of reference which shall be subject to the approval of the PFNCC. Full minutes of sub-committee and/or joint working party meetings shall be kept and appended to minutes of meetings of the PFNCC for distribution to Members. 7. Meetings a) There shall be four ordinary meetings of the PFNCC each Season. They shall ordinarily take place in July, October and April, and in January. An ordinary meeting shall be called on not less than 14 days’ notice. Special meetings may be called (in addition to the ordinary meetings set out in paragraph 7(a)) at the discretion of the Chair at the request of any Member. At least seven days’ notice of such meetings shall be given and the business of the meeting shall be stated in the notice. Other parties may be invited to attend any meeting of the PFNCC at the request of any Member and at the Chair’s discretion. The Chair shall also be empowered to invite third parties to any meeting following consultation with the Members. b) c)
b) c) 689 690 Miscellaneous 

     

     

    

 

 

		Constitution of The Professional Football Negotiating and Consultative Committee (England and Wales) Constitution of The Professional Football Negotiating and Consultative Committee (England and Wales) 11. Finance a) Each Member shall be responsible for meeting the expenses representative(s) for attending meetings. of its b) Any fees and/or expenses of the Chair shall be shared equally by the Members. Any other expense shall be shared equally by the Members. c) 12. Amendment of Constitution Any proposed amendments to the constitution of the PFNCC shall only be considered at a meeting called specifically for that purpose and notice of any proposed amendment shall be given in writing 28 days previous to such meeting. Any amendment to the constitution shall only take effect after approval to it has been given by each of the Members. 13. Status of Constitution The constitution shall be subject to the approval of each of the Members. If approved by each of them it shall be regarded as an agreement binding on each and all of them and shall be appended to the rules of each League and published in their respective handbooks. 691 692 Miscellaneous 

     

     

    

 

 

 

		Statistics 

     

     

    

 

		Premier League Table Season 2019/20 695 696 Statistics Pos Club P Home Away GD Pts W D LFA W D LFA 1Liverpool 3818105216142333175299 2Manchester City3815225713111745226781 3Manchester United 381072401785626193066 4Chelsea 381135301693739381566 5Leicester City381144351774832242662 6Tottenham Hotspur 381234361748725301459 7Wolverhampton Wanderers 38874271977524211159 8Arsenal 38106336244872024856 9Sheffield United38103624154961524054 10 Burnley 3884724237571927-7 54 11 Southampton38631021359463025-9 52 12 Everton 38874242153112035 -12 49 13 Newcastle United38685202153111837 -20 44 14 Crystal Palace 3865815205591630 -19 43 15 Brighton & Hove Albion 3857720274781927 -15 41 16 West Ham United38649303345101929 -13 39 17 Aston Villa 38739223025121937 -26 35 18 AFC Bournemouth38568223041141835 -25 34 19 Watford 38667222724131437 -28 34 20 Norwich City38431219371315738 -49 21 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Attendances Premier League Results Season 2019/20 Season 2019/20 Wanderers AFC Bournemouth Arsenal Aston Villa Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Chelsea Crystal Palace Everton Leicester City 15 31,466 471,993 98.2% 31,750 v Manchester City Wanderers Liverpool Manchester City * The above attendance figures for Season 2019/20 do not include League Matches that were played behind closed doors Manchester United Newcastle United Norwich City Sheffield United Southampton Tottenham Hotspur Watford West Ham United Wolverhampton Wanderers 697 698 Statistics AFC Bournemouth Arsenal Aston Villa Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Chelsea Crystal Palace Everton Leicester City Liverpool Manchester City Manchester United Newcastle United Norwich City Sheffield United Southampton Tottenham Hotspur Watford West Ham United Wolverhampton Wanderers 1-0 4-0 0-0 3-2 1-3 2-1 1-0 2-1 5-2 2-1 2-1 3-1 1-3 1-0 0-1 3-0 2-0 1-2 1-0 0-2 1-3 2-2 2-1 0-2 1-0 2-2 0-1 1-1 3-0 3-1 2-0 0-0 1-1 2-2 0-0 2-1 1-0 1-1 2-1 1-1 3-0 3-1 2-0 2-0 1-5 1-1 2-2 3-0 2-0 4-0 1-1 1-0 2-1 1-2 1-1 3-2 2-1 0-0 3-3 0-3 2-1 1-1 1-1 0-1 0-0 3-1 4-0 2-1 0-0 1-0 1-1 2-0 1-2 2-1 1-2 3-1 1-1 0-1 0-3 5-0 1-2 3-0 0-2 0-0 0-2 5-0 1-1 2-1 1-0 0-1 3-0 1-1 2-2 2-1 0-1 2-5 3-2 1-2 0-2 1-4 3-0 2-3 1-0 4-0 2-1 5-3 2-2 3-1 2-3 2-4 1-1 1-2 1-2 2-2 2-0 1-2 0-0 4-0 1-1 1-0 1-1 1-0 1-2 2-2 4-0 3-0 3-1 2-0 0-2 0-1 2-0 2-2 0-2 3-0 1-1 2-3 1-0 1-2 0-1 0-1 1-2 1-1 2-1 5-2 2-1 0-0 4-0 1-0 3-2 2-0 3-2 3-1 0-0 1-2 1-1 3-0 0-9 1-2 1-0 0-3 1-0 3-1 2-1 2-1 0-2 1-1 2-1 0-2 1-4 1-1 4-1 1-2 0-2 3-0 0-1 1-2 0-1 0-1 1-3 1-1 4-0 0-4 0-0 1-2 1-2 0-3 1-3 1-2 2-1 0-3 3-2 0-5 0-4 2-0 1-0 0-1 3-2 2-2 2-0 3-1 0-1 1-3 0-2 2-1 1-4 0-5 1-6 0-3 1-3 1-1 2-0 2-0 1-1 1-1 3-3 1-3 1-0 1-2 2-0 0-2 1-1 0-2 0-2 0-2 0-3 0-3 2-0 1-0 1-1 2-3 2-1 0-1 0-1 0-2 3-1 4-1 5-0 3-1 5-0 2-2 1-0 1-0 1-0 0-0 2-0 4-0 1-4 3-0 2-0 2-1 2-1 2-1 1-0 0-0 4-0 5-0 4-1 1-1 0-2 2-0 1-0 2-0 2-0 1-0 4-0 0-0 1-1 1-1 0-0 1-1 3-1 1-2 3-0 3-0 2-0 2-0 2-0 0-2 0-1 2-2 1-1 0-1 0-0 1-1 1-1 1-1 3-1 1-3 2-1 0-1 0-3 2-1 2-2 2-1 4-0 1-2 1-1 0-2 0-2 3-0 0-2 1-3 2-2 0-2 1-2 2-3 0-0 1-0 3-1 2-2 1-3 2-1 2-2 2-1 2-1 1-1 1-1 2-1 1-1 3-0 2-3 2-2 0-0 2-0 3-1 1-1 2-1 1-1 0-2 1-1 3-0 8-0 2-0 2-0 1-0 1-0 3-0 1-0 1-1 2-1 3-2 0-3 2-0 1-3 2-0 0-1 1-0 0-4 2-2 1-1 2-0 3-2 4-1 2-0 2-1 0-1 3-0 1-1 0-0 1-0 2-2 0-2 2-1 2-3 2-3 1-0 1-2 1-1 0-0 0-2 1-0 0-0 3-2 1-1 2-0 1-1 2-2 0-1 1-1 1-2 Club Pld Average Aggregate UtilisationMax Opposition AFC Bournemouth1411,112155,56797.8%11,222 v Aston Villa Arsenal 1560,282904,22499.3%60,383 v Wolverhampton Aston Villa 1341,661541,59497.5%42,010 v West Ham United Brighton & Hove Albion 1430,363425,08198.7%30,640 v Leicester City Burnley 1520,260303,89992.3%21,924 v Manchester United Chelsea 1540,564608,46399.3%40,692 v Everton Crystal Palace 1525,027375,41298.2%25,486 v Liverpool Everton 1439,282549,94199.7%39,414 v Crystal Palace Leicester City1532,063480,94499.4%32,211 v Liverpool Liverpool 1552,871793,06899.0%53,280 v Norwich City Manchester City1354,454707,90499.0%54,512 v Sheffield United Manchester United 1574,1081,111,61599.0%74,336 v Chelsea Newcastle United1448,248675,47192.2%52,219 v Burnley Norwich City1426,965377,51698.6%27,110 v Liverpool Sheffield United1530,829462,44096.0%32,024 v Manchester United Southampton1529,675445,12991.6%31,712 v Liverpool Tottenham Hotspur 1461,768864,75599.5%61,993 v Liverpool Watford 1420,839291,74093.9%21,667 v Liverpool West Ham United1459,985839,788100.0%60,000 v Manchester United Wolverhampton TOTAL 28839,537 11,386,54497.8% 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Appearances and Goals Season 2019/20 Premier League Appearances and Goals Aston Villa Brighton & Hove Albion Key: P = Played Sub P = Sub Played Sub NP = Sub Not Played GS = Goals Scored 699 700 Statistics Sub SubSub Sub P P NP GSP P NP GS Aaron Connolly 14 1043 Jürgen Locadia 1110 Aaron Mooy 25652 Leandro Trossard 22935 Adam Webster31053 Leon Balogun 0040 Alex Cochrane 0010 Lewis Dunk 36003 Alexis Mac Allister4510 Martín Montoya 23470 Alireza Jahanbakhsh3792 Mat Ryan 38000 Bernardo 7790 Neal Maupay 3071 10 Dale Stephens28520 Pascal Groß 22792 Dan Burn 33100 Shane Duffy 127 131 David Button00 380 Solly March 11860 Davy Pröpper 32311 Steven Alzate 12730 Ezequiel Schelotto4490 Tariq Lamptey 7110 Florin Andone 1201 Tudor Baluta 0030 Gaëtan Bong 0400 Yves Bissouma 15771 Glenn Murray 7 16 141 Sub SubSub Sub Arsenal P P NP GSP P NP GS Ainsley Maitland-Niles15580 Konstantinos Mavropanos 0030 Alexandre Lacazette2284 10 Lucas Torreira 17 1241 Bernd Leno 30000 Matt Macey 0080 Bukayo Saka 19761 Matteo Guendouzi 19550 Calum Chambers 13151 Matthew Smith 0030 Cédric Soares 3211 Mesut Özil 18041 Dani Ceballos 18640 Nacho Monreal 3000 David Luiz32132 Nicolas Pépé 22965 Eddie Nketiah7612 Pablo Marí 2000 Emile Smith Rowe 1120 Pierre-Emerick Aubameyang 3510 22 Emiliano Martínez81 290 Reiss Nelson 7 10 101 Gabriel Martinelli68 103 Rob Holding 62 100 Granit Xhaka 30101 Sead Kolasinac 19730 Héctor Bellerín 13251 Shkodran Mustafi 13230 Henrikh Mkhitaryan1210 Sokratis 190 132 Joseph Willock 8 2161 Tyreece John-Jules 0010 Kieran Tierney 12341 Zech Medley 0010 Sub SubSub Sub P P NP GSP P NP GS Ahmed El Mohamady 117 141 Jota 46 110 Anwar El Ghazi 26834 Kaine Hayden 0010 Björn Engels 15241 Keinan Davis 4 1430 Borja Bastón0230 Kortney Hause 17121 Conor Hourihane 189 103 Lovre Kalinic 0010 Daniel Drinkwater4030 Marvelous Nakamba 19 1050 Douglas Luiz28813 Matt Targett 27121 Ezri Konsa Ngoyo 241 131 Mbwana Samatta 11301 Frédéric Guilbert22360 Neil Taylor 113 130 Henri Lansbury 28 190 Ørjan Nyland 52 200 Indiana Vassilev0480 Pepe Reina 12040 Jack Grealish 36008 Tom Heaton 20000 James Chester0060 Trézéguet 20 1436 Jed Steer 10 120 Tyrone Mings 33002 John McGinn 27103 Wesley 21005 Jonathan Kodjia 0660 Sub SubSub Sub AFC Bournemouth P P NP GSP P NP GS Aaron Ramsdale 37000 Jack Stacey 17290 Adam Smith24000 Jefferson Lerma 31211 Andrew Surman 23 240 Jordon Ibe 0260 Arnaut Danjuma Groeneveld 6850 Joshua King 24206 Artur Boruc 00 380 Junior Stanislas 7843 Callum Wilson 32308 Lewis Cook 14 1370 Charlie Daniels 2010 Lloyd Kelly 7160 Chris Mepham 102 111 Mark Travers 1010 Christian Saydee 0010 Mihai-Alexandru Dobre 0020 Dan Gosling 14 1033 Nathan Aké 29012 David Brooks 8101 Philip Billing 29511 Diego Rico270 100 Ryan Fraser 21701 Dominic Solanke 17 1563 Sam Surridge 0480 Gavin Kilkenny 0040 Simon Francis 10540 Harry Wilson 20 1137 Steve Cook 28131 Jack Simpson 13 170 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Appearances and Goals Premier League Appearances and Goals Crystal Palace Everton Chelsea 701 702 Statistics Sub SubSub Sub P P NP GSP P NP GS Andreas Christensen210 140 Marc Guehi 0030 Antonio Rüdiger 19132 Marcos Alonso 15394 Armando Broja 0100 Mason Mount 32517 Billy Gilmour 2450 Mateo Kovacic 23831 Callum Hudson-Odoi 7 1531 Michy Batshuayi 1 15 121 César Azpilicueta36022 N’Golo Kanté 20203 Christian Pulisic19649 Olivier Giroud 12678 Emerson 13270 Pedro 83 131 Faustino Anjorin 0100 Reece James 16850 Fikayo Tomori 150 121 Ross Barkley 13871 Jorginho27444 Ruben Loftus-Cheek 2540 Kenedy 0010 Tammy Abraham 2590 15 Kepa Arrizabalaga 33050 Tariq Lamptey 0110 Kurt Zouma 25370 Willian 29709 Lewis Bate0010 Willy Caballero 50 330 Sub SubSub Sub P P NP GSP P NP GS Alex Iwobi 19651 Jordan Pickford 38000 André Gomes 17200 Leighton Baines 44 190 Anthony Gordon 4750 Lewis Gibson 0010 Beni Baningime 00 100 Lucas Digne 35010 Bernard 15 1263 Maarten Stekelenburg 00 240 Cenk Tosun 23 111 Mason Holgate 24370 Cuco Martina0030 Michael Keane 28362 Djibril Sidibé 18760 Moise Kean 6 2372 Dominic Calvert-Lewin3062 13 Morgan Schneiderlin 12340 Ellis Simms 0020 Oumar Niasse 0310 Fabian Delph 13310 Richarlison 3600 13 Gylfi Sigurdsson 28702 Séamus Coleman 21660 Jarrad Branthwaite2250 Theo Walcott 17832 Jean-Philippe Gbamin 1100 Tom Davies 23761 João Virgínia 0080 Yerry Mina 25422 Jonas Lössl00 130 Sub SubSub Sub P P NP GSP P NP GS Andros Townsend 14 1051 Jordan Ayew 37019 Brandon Pierrick 02 150 Luka Milivojevic 28313 Cenk Tosun 2301 Mamadou Sakho 11320 Cheikhou Kouyaté29631 Martin Kelly 172 110 Christian Benteke13 1132 Max Meyer 6 11 160 Connor Wickham 0671 Nikola Tavares 0030 Gary Cahill 25020 Nya Kirby 0040 Giovanni McGregor 0020 Patrick van Aanholt 29003 Jairo Riedewald 7 10 110 Sam Woods 00 140 James Daly 0030 Scott Dann 142 150 James McArthur37000 Stephen Henderson 0040 James McCarthy16 1750 Tyrick Mitchell 2270 James Tomkins 18031 Vicente Guaita 35000 Jeffrey Schlupp 11623 Víctor Camarasa 01 100 Joel Ward 27200 Wayne Hennessey 30 340 John-Kymani Gordon 0020 Wilfried Zaha 37104 Sub SubSub Sub Burnley P P NP GSP P NP GS Aaron Lennon 4 12 100 Jeff Hendrick 22242 Ali Koiki 0010 Jimmy Dunne 0090 Anthony Driscoll-Glennon 0060 Joe Hart 00 290 Ashley Barnes 17206 Joel Mumbongo 0020 Ashley Westwood35002 Jóhann Gudmundsson 6631 Bailey Peacock-Farrell 0090 Josh Benson 0060 Ben Gibson 00 110 Josh Brownhill 9130 Ben Mee 32001 Kevin Long 62 210 Bobby Thomas 0040 Lukas Jensen 0030 Charlie Taylor 22260 Mace Goodridge 00 100 Chris Wood 2930 14 Matej Vydra 7 1292 Daniel Drinkwater1080 Matthew Lowton 17090 Dwight McNeil 38002 Max Thompson 0180 Erik Pieters213 120 Nick Pope 38000 Jack Cork 30000 Phil Bardsley 210 100 James Tarkowski 38002 Robbie Brady 5 12 131 Jay Rodriguez 20 1608 

 

     

     

    

 

 

 

		Premier League Appearances and Goals Premier League Appearances and Goals Manchester City Manchester United 703 704 Statistics Sub SubSub Sub P P NP GSP P NP GS Aaron Wan-Bissaka 34110 Juan Mata 8 11 190 Andreas Pereira 18771 Lee Grant 0030 Angel Gomes 0230 Luke Shaw 20400 Anthony Martial 3110 17 Marcos Rojo 1250 Ashley Young 10280 Marcus Rashford 3100 17 Axel Tuanzebe 2390 Mason Greenwood 12 196 10 Brandon Williams 116 121 Nemanja Matic 18360 Bruno Fernandes 14008 Odion Ighalo 0 1120 Daniel James26743 Paul Pogba 13301 David de Gea 38000 Phil Jones 20 100 Diogo Dalot1340 Scott McTominay 20724 Eric Bailly 13 100 Sergio Romero 00 350 Fred 23650 Tahith Chong 0340 Harry Maguire 38001 Timothy Fosu-Mensah 2100 James Garner 0160 Victor Lindelöf 35001 Jesse Lingard 9 1341 Sub SubSub Sub Liverpool P P NP GSP P NP GS Adam Lallana 3 12 111 Jordan Henderson 26414 Adrián 92 270 Joseph Gomez 22690 Alex Oxlade-Chamberlain 17 1344 Ki-Jana Hoever 0010 Alisson29000 Mohamed Salah 3313 19 Andrew Robertson34202 Naby Keita 9992 Andy Lonergan 0020 Nathaniel Phillips 0020 Caoimhin Kelleher 0070 Neco Williams 3390 Curtis Jones15 101 Rhian Brewster 0010 Dejan Lovren 91 100 Roberto Firmino 34409 Divock Origi 7 2194 Sadio Mané 3141 18 Fabinho 22622 Takumi Minamino 2870 Georginio Wijnaldum 35204 Trent Alexander-Arnold 35304 Harvey Elliott02 100 Virgil van Dijk 38005 James Milner 9 1352 Xherdan Shaqiri 25 101 Joel Matip8171 Sub SubSub Sub P P NP GSP P NP GS Angeliño 4290 Kevin De Bruyne 3231 13 Aymeric Laporte14121 Kyle Walker 28171 Benjamin Mendy 18180 Leroy Sané 0120 Bernardo Silva 23 1136 Nicolás Otamendi186 122 Claudio Bravo 31 270 Oleksandr Zinchenko 13650 Cole Palmer 0020 Phil Foden 9 14 135 David Silva 22566 Raheem Sterling 3033 20 Ederson 35000 Riyad Mahrez 21 125 11 Eric García 8570 Rodrigo 29613 Fernandinho 26460 Scott Carson 00 100 Gabriel Jesus 21 131 14 Sergio Agüero 1862 16 Ilkay Gündogan 21 1052 Taylor Harwood-Bellis 0020 João Cancelo 134 170 Tommy Doyle 0150 John Stones12450 Sub SubSub Sub Leicester City P P NP GSP P NP GS Ayoze Pérez 26758 Jamie Vardy 3410 23 Ben Chilwell 27013 Jonny Evans 38001 Çaglar Söyüncü 34011 Kasper Schmeichel 38000 Christian Fuchs8350 Kelechi Iheanacho 12895 Danny Ward 00 380 Luke Thomas 3000 Darnell Johnson0020 Marc Albrighton 9 11 160 Demarai Gray 3 18 112 Matty James 0150 Dennis Praet12 1571 Nampalys Mendy 4370 Filip Benkovic 0010 Ricardo Pereira 28003 George Hirst0210 Ryan Bennett 3220 Hamza Choudhury 10 1091 Wes Morgan 47 240 Harvey Barnes 24 1226 Wilfred Ndidi 29302 James Justin112 250 Youri Tielemans 32513 James Maddison 29206 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Appearances and Goals Premier League Appearances and Goals Sheffield United Southampton Norwich City 705 706 Statistics Sub SubSub Sub P P NP GSP P NP GS Adam Idah 1 1150 Marco Stiepermann 14 10 100 Akin Famewo 0120 Mario Vrancic 6 1491 Alexander Tettey28231 Max Aarons 36000 Archie Mair 0020 Michael McGovern 11 180 Ben Godfrey 30010 Moritz Leitner 7240 Christoph Zimmermann 16110 Ondrej Duda 9130 Daniel Adshead 0010 Onel Hernández 14 1221 Dennis Srbeny 08 101 Patrick Roberts 0340 Emiliano Buendía 28801 Philip Heise 0020 Grant Hanley 14130 Ralf Fährmann 10 190 Ibrahim Amadou 8390 Sam Byram 15290 Jamal Lewis25391 Teemu Pukki 3331 11 Jordan Thomas 0130 Tim Krul 36000 Josh Martin0530 Timm Klose 7010 Josip Drmic 5 1641 Todd Cantwell 30706 Kenny McLean 32511 Tom Trybull 142 140 Lukas Rupp 8440 Sub SubSub Sub P P NP GSP P NP GS Alex McCarthy28080 Kyle Walker-Peters7320 Alexandre Jankewitz0030 Maya Yoshida 62 150 Angus Gunn 100 280 Michael Obafemi 8 13 103 Cédric Soares 16030 Moussa Djenepo 10832 Che Adams 12 1864 Nathan Redmond 32004 Daniel N’Lundulu 0010 Nathan Tella 0120 Danny Ings 3260 22 Oriol Romeu 20 1080 Fraser Forster0010 Pierre-Emile Højbjerg 30310 Harry Lewis0010 Ryan Bertrand31121 Jack Stephens27161 Shane Long 15 1152 Jacob Maddox 0010 Sofiane Boufal 8 1270 Jake Vokins 1070 Stuart Armstrong19 1125 James Ward-Prowse 38005 Will Ferry 0040 Jan Bednarek 34021 William Smallbone 4550 Jannik Vestergaard172 121 Yan Valery 101 100 Kevin Danso 33 160 Sub SubSub Sub P P NP GSP P NP GS Ben Osborn 67 170 Kieron Freeman 02 110 Billy Sharp 10 15 113 Leon Clarke 0220 Callum Robinson 9771 Luke Freeman 38 130 Chris Basham 38000 Lys Mousset 11 1936 David McGoldrick 22612 Michael Verrips 00 120 Dean Henderson 36000 Muhamed Besic 27 140 Enda Stevens 38002 Oliver McBurnie 24 1226 George Baldock 38002 Oliver Norwood 37101 Jack O’Connell 32100 Panagiotis Retsos 0030 Jack Robinson 6050 Phil Jagielka 24 300 Jack Rodwell 0170 Ravel Morrison 0110 Jake Eastwood0010 Richairo Zivkovic 0540 John Egan 36002 Richard Stearman 0010 John Fleck28205 Sander Berge 12201 John Lundstram26815 Simon Moore 20 250 Sub SubSub Sub Newcastle United P P NP GSP P NP GS Allan Saint-Maximin23313 Jonjo Shelvey 25166 Andy Carroll 4 1520 Karl Darlow 00 370 Christian Atsu6 1390 Kelland Watts 0120 Ciaran Clark 14042 Ki Sung-Yueng 1220 Danny Rose10120 Liam Gibson 0010 DeAndre Yedlin 10691 Martin Dubravka 38000 Dwight Gayle 10 1074 Matt Ritchie 14422 Emil Krafth116 140 Matthew Longstaff 63 132 Fabian Schär 184 102 Miguel Almirón 35114 Federico Fernández 29342 Nabil Bentaleb 8420 Florian Lejeune 4262 Paul Dummett 14230 Isaac Hayden 26321 Robert Elliot 0010 Jack Young 0030 Sean Longstaff 14931 Jamaal Lascelles 24001 Thomas Allan 0040 Javier Manquillo 18350 Valentino Lazaro 4901 Jetro Willems 18122 Yoshinori Muto 2690 Joelinton32602 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Appearances and Goals Premier League Appearances and Goals West Ham United Watford Wolverhampton Wanderers P P NP GS P P NP GS 707 708 Statistics Sub SubSub Sub Adama Traoré 27 1014 Morgan Gibbs-White 16 190 Benny Ashley-Seal0060 Oskar Buur 00 150 Bruno Jordão01 110 Owen Otasowie0030 Conor Coady 38000 Patrick Cutrone3982 Daniel Podence 3641 Pedro Neto9 2063 Diogo Jota27707 Raúl Jiménez3710 17 Jesús Vallejo 11 100 Romain Saïss31222 João Moutinho 34401 Rúben Neves 35302 John Ruddy 00 380 Rúben Vinagre 6 10 180 Jonny33212 Rui Patrício 38000 Leander Dendoncker 32604 Ryan Bennett7450 Leonardo Campana 0020 Ryan Giles 0020 Luke Cundle 0010 Taylor Perry0030 Matt Doherty32414 Willy Boly 22010 Maximilian Kilman 21 300 Sub SubSub Sub P P NP GSP P NP GS Abdoulaye Doucouré 36104 Heurelho Gomes 00 380 Adalberto Peñaranda 0010 Ignacio Pussetto 0770 Adam Masina 20631 Isaac Success 0570 Adrian Mariappa 15590 Ismaila Sarr 22625 Andre Gray 7 16 142 João Pedro 0360 Ben Foster38000 José Holebas 11370 Christian Kabasele 26170 Ken Sema 0010 Craig Cathcart28170 Kiko Femenía 26230 Craig Dawson 26352 Nathaniel Chalobah 10 12 130 Danny Welbeck 8 1022 Roberto Pereyra 17 1153 Daryl Janmaat7140 Sebastian Prödl 1010 Dimitri Foulquier 1260 Tom Cleverley 11721 Domingos Quina 04 120 Tom Dele-Bashiru 0040 Etienne Capoue 30000 Troy Deeney 2612 10 Gerard Deulofeu 25304 Will Hughes 27331 Sub SubSub Sub P P NP GSP P NP GS Aaron Cresswell 31003 Jack Wilshere 2680 Albian Ajeti09 190 Jarrod Bowen 11201 Alfie Lewis0010 Jeremy Ngakia 5020 Andriy Yarmolenko 10 1315 Joseph Anang 0010 Angelo Ogbonna 31052 Lukasz Fabianski 25000 Arthur Masuaku 10770 Manuel Lanzini 14 1080 Ben Johnson3060 Mark Noble 32124 Bernardo Rosa0010 Michail Antonio 1950 10 Carlos Sánchez 15 120 Nathan Holland 0200 Chicharito1101 Pablo Fornals 24 1212 Conor Coventry0030 Pablo Zabaleta 64 190 Darren Randolph 20 150 Robert Snodgrass 17745 David Martin4180 Roberto Jiménez 71 120 Declan Rice38001 Ryan Fredericks 25210 Fabián Balbuena 134 211 Sébastien Haller 24817 Felipe Anderson 20541 Tomas Soucek 12103 Gonçalo Cardoso 0030 Winston Reid 0030 Issa Diop 31143 Xande Silva 0050 Sub SubSub Sub Tottenham Hotspur P P NP GSP P NP GS Alfie Whiteman0040 Jan Vertonghen 194 111 Ben Davies 16260 Japhet Tanganga 6090 Brandon Austin0040 Juan Foyth 1370 Christian Eriksen10 1032 Kyle Walker-Peters 3020 Danny Rose10230 Lucas Moura 25 1024 Davinson Sánchez 27260 Michel Vorm 0090 Dele Alli 21438 Moussa Sissoko 28102 Dennis Cirkin 0010 Oliver Skipp 16 170 Eric Dier 154 130 Paulo Gazzaniga 171 200 Erik Lamela 12 1322 Ryan Sessegnon 42 130 Gedson Fernandes 0780 Serge Aurier 31221 Georges-Kévin Nkoudou 0100 Son Heung-Min 2820 11 Giovani Lo Celso 15 1340 Steven Bergwijn 8603 Harry Kane 2900 18 Tanguy Ndombele 12962 Harry Winks26550 Toby Alderweireld 33052 Harvey White0030 Troy Parrott 0210 Hugo Lloris 21000 Victor Wanyama 0220 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Tables Premier League Tables 709 710 Statistics Premier League 1993/94PW D LGFGA GD PTS 1Manchester United 422711480384292 2Blackburn Rovers42259863362784 3Newcastle United422381182414177 4Arsenal 421817753282571 5Leeds United421816865392670 6Wimbledon 421811135653365 7Sheffield Wednesday 4216161076542264 8Liverpool 42179165955460 9Queens Park Rangers 421612146261160 10 Aston Villa 421512154650-4 57 11 Coventry City421414144345-2 56 12 Norwich City421217136561453 13 West Ham United421313164758-11 52 14 Chelsea 421312174953-4 51 15 Tottenham Hotspur 421112195459-5 45 16 Manchester City42918153849-11 45 17 Everton 42128224263-21 44 18 Southampton42127234966-17 43 19 Ipswich Town 42916173558-23 43 20 Sheffield United42818164260-18 42 21 Oldham Athletic42913204268-26 40 22 Swindon Town 425152247100-53 30 Premier League 1995/96PW D LGFGA GD PTS 1Manchester United 38257673353882 2Newcastle United38246866372978 3Liverpool 382011770343671 4Aston Villa 381891152351763 5Arsenal 381712949321763 6Everton 3817101164442061 7Blackburn Rovers381871361471461 8Tottenham Hotspur 381613950381261 9Nottingham Forest381513105054-4 58 10 West Ham United38149154352-9 51 11 Chelsea 381214124644250 12 Middlesbrough 381110173550-15 43 13 Leeds United38127194057-17 43 14 Wimbledon 381011175570-15 41 15 Sheffield Wednesday 381010184861-13 40 16 Coventry City38814164260-18 38 17 Southampton38911183452-18 38 18 Manchester City38911183358-25 38 19 Queens Park Rangers 3896233857-19 33 20 Bolton Wanderers 3885253971-3229 Premier League 1992/93PW D LGFGA GD PTS 1Manchester United 422412667313684 2Aston Villa 4221111057401774 3Norwich City42219126165-4 72 4Blackburn Rovers4220111168462271 5Queens Park Rangers 421712136355863 6Liverpool 421611156255759 7Sheffield Wednesday 421514135551459 8Tottenham Hotspur 421611156066-6 59 9Manchester City421512155651557 10 Arsenal 421511164038256 11 Chelsea 421414145154-3 56 12 Wimbledon 421412165655154 13 Everton 42158195355-2 53 14 Sheffield United421410185453152 15 Coventry City421313165257-5 52 16 Ipswich Town 421216145055-5 52 17 Leeds United421215155762-5 51 18 Southampton421311185461-7 50 19 Oldham Athletic421310196374-11 49 20 Crystal Palace 421116154861-13 49 21 Middlesbrough 421111205475-21 44 22 Nottingham Forest421010224162-21 40 Premier League 1994/95PW D LGFGA GD PTS 1Blackburn Rovers42278780394189 2Manchester United 422610677284988 3Nottingham Forest422211972432977 4Liverpool 4221111065372874 5Leeds United422013959382173 6Newcastle United4220121067472072 7Tottenham Hotspur 421614126658862 8Queens Park Rangers 42179166159260 9Wimbledon 421511164865-17 56 10 Southampton421218126163-2 54 11 Chelsea 421315145055-5 54 12 Arsenal 421312175249351 13 Sheffield Wednesday 421312174957-8 51 14 West Ham United421311184448-4 50 15 Everton 421117144451-7 50 16 Coventry City421214164462-18 50 17 Manchester City421213175364-11 49 18 Aston Villa 421115165156-5 48 19 Crystal Palace 421112193449-15 45 20 Norwich City421013193754-17 43 21 Leicester City42611254580-3529 22 Ipswich Town 4276293693-5727 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Tables Premier League Tables *Middlesbrough deducted 3 points 711 712 Statistics Premier League 1997/98PW D LGFGA GD PTS 1Arsenal 38239668333578 2Manchester United 38238773264777 3Liverpool 381811968422665 4Chelsea 382031571432863 5Leeds United381781357461159 6Blackburn Rovers381610125752558 7Aston Villa 38176154948157 8West Ham United38168145657-1 56 9Derby County38167155249355 10 Leicester City3813141151411053 11 Coventry City381216104644252 12 Southampton38146185055-5 48 13 Newcastle United381111163544-9 44 14 Tottenham Hotspur 381111164456-12 44 15 Wimbledon 381014143446-12 44 16 Sheffield Wednesday 38128185267-15 44 17 Everton 38913164156-15 40 18 Bolton Wanderers 38913164161-20 40 19 Barnsley 38105233782-45 35 20 Crystal Palace 3889213771-3433 Premier League 1999/00PW D LGFGA GD PTS 1Manchester United 38287397455291 2Arsenal 38227973433073 3Leeds United382161158431569 4Liverpool 381910951302167 5Chelsea 381811953341965 6Aston Villa 3815131046351158 7Sunderland 381610125756158 8Leicester City38167155555055 9West Ham United381510135253-1 55 10 Tottenham Hotspur 38158155749853 11 Newcastle United381410146354952 12 Middlesbrough 381410144652-6 52 13 Everton 3812141259491050 14 Coventry City38128184754-7 44 15 Southampton38128184562-17 44 16 Derby County38911184457-13 38 17 Bradford City3899203868-3036 18 Wimbledon 38712194674-28 33 19 Sheffield Wednesday 3887233870-3231 20 Watford 3866263577-42 24 Premier League 1996/97PW D LGFGA GD PTS 1Manchester United 3821 12576 11873 443275 2Newcastle United3819 403368 3Arsenal 381911862323068 4Liverpool 381911862372568 5Aston Villa 3817101147341361 6Chelsea 381611115855359 7Sheffield Wednesday 38141595051-1 57 8Wimbledon 381511124946356 9Leicester City381211154654-8 47 10 Tottenham Hotspur 38137184451-7 46 11 Leeds United381113142838-10 46 12 Derby County381113144558-13 46 13 Blackburn Rovers38915144243-1 42 14 West Ham United381012163948-9 42 15 Everton 381012164457-13 42 16 Southampton381011175056-6 41 17 Coventry City38914153854-16 41 18 Sunderland 381010183553-18 40 19 Middlesbrough 381012165160-9 39* 20 Nottingham Forest38616163159-28 34 Premier League 1998/99PW D LGFGA GD PTS 1Manchester United 382213380374379 2Arsenal 382212459174278 3Chelsea 382015357302775 4Leeds United381813762342867 5West Ham United38169134653-7 57 6Aston Villa 381510135146555 7Liverpool 381591468491954 8Derby County381313124045-5 52 9Middlesbrough 381215114854-6 51 10 Leicester City381213134046-6 49 11 Tottenham Hotspur 381114134750-3 47 12 Sheffield Wednesday 38137184142-1 46 13 Newcastle United381113144854-6 46 14 Everton 381110174247-5 43 15 Coventry City38119183951-12 42 16 Wimbledon 381012164063-23 42 17 Southampton38118193764-27 41 18 Charlton Athletic38812184156-15 36 19 Blackburn Rovers38714173852-14 35 20 Nottingham Forest3879223569-3430 

     

     

    

 

 

 

 

		Premier League Tables Premier League Tables 713 714 Statistics Premier League 2001/02PW D LGFGA GD PTS 1Arsenal 38269379364387 2Liverpool 38248667303780 3Manchester United 38245987454277 4Newcastle United38218974522271 5Leeds United381812853371666 6Chelsea 381713866382864 7West Ham United38158154857-9 53 8Aston Villa 381214124647-1 50 9Tottenham Hotspur 38148164953-4 50 10 Blackburn Rovers381210165551446 11 Southampton38129174654-8 45 12 Middlesbrough 38129173547-12 45 13 Fulham 381014143644-8 44 14 Charlton Athletic381014143849-11 44 15 Everton 381110174557-12 43 16 Bolton Wanderers 38913164462-18 40 17 Sunderland 381010182951-22 40 18 Ipswich Town 3899204164-23 36 19 Derby County3886243363-3030 20 Leicester City38513203064-3428 Premier League 2003/04PW D LGFGA GD PTS 1Arsenal 382612073264790 2Chelsea 38247767303779 3Manchester United 38236964352975 4Liverpool 3816121055371860 5Newcastle United381317852401256 6Aston Villa 381511124844456 7Charlton Athletic381411135151053 8Bolton Wanderers 381411134856-8 53 9Fulham 381410145246652 10 Birmingham City381214124348-5 50 11 Middlesbrough 38139164452-8 48 12 Southampton381211154445-1 47 13 Portsmouth38129174754-7 45 14 Tottenham Hotspur 38136194757-10 45 15 Blackburn Rovers38128185159-8 44 16 Manchester City38914155554141 17 Everton 38912174557-12 39 18 Leicester City38615174865-17 33 19 Leeds United3889214079-3933 20 Wolverhampton Wanderers 38712193877-3933 Premier League 2000/01PW D LGFGA GD PTS 1Manchester United 38248679314880 2Arsenal 382010863382570 3Liverpool 38209971393269 4Leeds United382081064432168 5Ipswich Town 382061257421566 6Chelsea 3817101168452361 7Sunderland 381512114641557 8Aston Villa 381315104643354 9Charlton Athletic381410145057-7 52 10 Southampton381410144048-8 52 11 Newcastle United38149154450-6 51 12 Tottenham Hotspur 381310154754-7 49 13 Leicester City38146183951-12 48 14 Middlesbrough 38915144444042 15 West Ham United381012164550-5 42 16 Everton 38119184559-14 42 17 Derby County381012163759-22 42 18 Manchester City38810204165-24 34 19 Coventry City38810203663-27 34 20 Bradford City38511223070-40 26 Premier League 2002/03PW D LGFGA GD PTS 1Manchester United 38258574344083 2Arsenal 38239685424378 3Newcastle United382161163481569 4Chelsea 381910968383067 5Liverpool 3818101061412064 6Blackburn Rovers381612105243960 7Everton 38178134849-1 59 8Southampton381313124346-3 52 9Manchester City38156174754-7 51 10 Tottenham Hotspur 38148165162-11 50 11 Middlesbrough 381310154844449 12 Charlton Athletic38147174556-11 49 13 Birmingham City38139164149-8 48 14 Fulham 38139164150-9 48 15 Leeds United38145195857147 16 Aston Villa 38129174247-5 45 17 Bolton Wanderers 381014144151-10 44 18 West Ham United381012164259-17 42 19 West Bromwich Albion 3868242965-3626 20 Sunderland 3847272165-44 19 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Tables Premier League Tables 715 716 Statistics Premier League 2005/06PW D LGFGA GD PTS 1Chelsea 38294572225091 2Manchester United 38258572343883 3Liverpool 38257657253282 4Arsenal 382071168313767 5Tottenham Hotspur 381811953381565 6Blackburn Rovers38196135142963 7Newcastle United38177144742558 8Bolton Wanderers 381511124941856 9West Ham United38167155255-3 55 10 Wigan Athletic38156174552-7 51 11 Everton 38148163449-15 50 12 Fulham 38146184858-10 48 13 Charlton Athletic38138174155-14 47 14 Middlesbrough 38129174858-10 45 15 Manchester City38134214348-5 43 16 Aston Villa 381012164255-13 42 17 Portsmouth38108203762-25 38 18 Birmingham City38810202850-22 34 19 West Bromwich Albion 3879223158-27 30 20 Sunderland 3836292669-43 15 Premier League 2007/08PW D LGFGA GD PTS 1Manchester United 38276580225887 2Chelsea 382510365263985 3Arsenal 382411374314383 4Liverpool 382113467283976 5Everton 381981155332265 6Aston Villa 3816121071512060 7Blackburn Rovers381513105048258 8Portsmouth38169134840857 9Manchester City381510134553-8 55 10 West Ham United381310154250-8 49 11 Tottenham Hotspur 381113146661546 12 Newcastle United381110174565-20 43 13 Middlesbrough 381012164353-10 42 14 Wigan Athletic381010183451-17 40 15 Sunderland 38116213659-23 39 16 Bolton Wanderers 38910193654-18 37 17 Fulham 38812183860-22 36 18 Reading 38106224166-25 36 19 Birmingham City38811194662-16 35 20 Derby County3818292089-69 11 Premier League 2004/05PW D LGFGA GD PTS 1Chelsea 38298172155795 2Arsenal 38258587365183 3Manchester United 382211558263277 4Everton 38187134546-1 61 5Liverpool 381771452411158 6Bolton Wanderers 381610124944558 7Middlesbrough 381413115346755 8Manchester City381313124739852 9Tottenham Hotspur 381410144741652 10 Aston Villa 381211154552-7 47 11 Charlton Athletic381210164258-16 46 12 Birmingham City381112154046-6 45 13 Fulham 38128185260-8 44 14 Newcastle United381014144757-10 44 15 Blackburn Rovers38915143243-11 42 16 Portsmouth38109194359-16 39 17 West Bromwich Albion 38616163661-25 34 18 Crystal Palace 38712194162-21 33 19 Norwich City38712194277-3533 20 Southampton38614184566-21 32 Premier League 2006/07PW D LGFGA GD PTS 1Manchester United 38285583275689 2Chelsea 382411364244083 3Liverpool 382081057273068 4Arsenal 381911863352868 5Tottenham Hotspur 38179125754360 6Everton 3815131052361658 7Bolton Wanderers 38168144752-5 56 8Reading 38167155247555 9Portsmouth381412124542354 10 Blackburn Rovers38157165254-2 52 11 Aston Villa 381117104341250 12 Middlesbrough 381210164449-5 46 13 Newcastle United381110173847-9 43 14 Manchester City38119182944-15 42 15 West Ham United38125213559-24 41 16 Fulham 38815153860-22 39 17 Wigan Athletic38108203759-22 38 18 Sheffield United38108203255-23 38 19 Charlton Athletic38810203460-26 34 20 Watford 38513202959-3028 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Tables Premier League Tables *Portsmouth deducted 9 points 717 718 Statistics Premier League 2009/10PW D LGFGA GD PTS 1Chelsea 382756103327186 2Manchester United 38274786285885 3Arsenal 38236983414275 4Tottenham Hotspur 382171067412670 5Manchester City381813773452867 6Aston Villa 381713852391364 7Liverpool 381891161352663 8Everton 381613960491161 9Birmingham City381311143847-9 50 10 Blackburn Rovers381311144155-14 50 11 Stoke City381114133448-14 47 12 Fulham 381210163946-7 46 13 Sunderland 381111164856-8 44 14 Bolton Wanderers 38109194267-25 39 15 Wolverhampton Wanderers 38911183256-24 38 16 Wigan Athletic3899203779-42 36 17 West Ham United38811194766-19 35 18 Burnley 3886244282-40 30 19 Hull City38612203475-4130 20 Portsmouth3877243466-3219* Premier League 2011/12PW D LGFGA GD PTS 1Manchester City38285593296489 2Manchester United 38285589335689 3Arsenal 382171074492570 4Tottenham Hotspur 38209966412569 5Newcastle United38198115651565 6Chelsea 3818101065461964 7Everton 3815111250401056 8Liverpool 381410144740752 9Fulham 381410144851-3 52 10 West Bromwich Albion 38138174552-7 47 11 Swansea City381211154451-7 47 12 Norwich City381211155266-14 47 13 Sunderland 381112154546-1 45 14 Stoke City381112153653-17 45 15 Wigan Athletic381110174262-20 43 16 Aston Villa 38717143753-16 38 17 Queens Park Rangers 38107214366-23 37 18 Bolton Wanderers 38106224677-31 36 19 Blackburn Rovers3887234878-3031 20 Wolverhampton Wanderers 38510234082-42 25 Premier League 2008/09PW D LGFGA GD PTS 1Manchester United 38286468244490 2Liverpool 382511277275086 3Chelsea 38258568244483 4Arsenal 382012668373172 5Everton 381712955371863 6Aston Villa 381711105448662 7Fulham 381411133934553 8Tottenham Hotspur 38149154545051 9West Ham United38149154245-3 51 10 Manchester City38155185850850 11 Wigan Athletic38129173445-11 45 12 Stoke City38129173855-17 45 13 Bolton Wanderers 38118194153-12 41 14 Portsmouth381011173857-19 41 15 Blackburn Rovers381011174060-20 41 16 Sunderland 3899203454-20 36 17 Hull City38811193964-25 35 18 Newcastle United38713184059-19 34 19 Middlesbrough 38711202857-29 32 20 West Bromwich Albion 3888223667-31 32 Premier League 2010/11PW D LGFGA GD PTS 1Manchester United 382311478374180 2Chelsea 38218969333671 3Manchester City38218960332771 4Arsenal 381911872432968 5Tottenham Hotspur 38161485546962 6Liverpool 381771459441558 7Everton 381315105145654 8Fulham 381116114943649 9Aston Villa 381212144859-11 48 10 Sunderland 381211154556-11 47 11 West Bromwich Albion 381211155671-15 47 12 Newcastle United381113145657-1 46 13 Stoke City38137184648-2 46 14 Bolton Wanderers 381210165256-4 46 15 Blackburn Rovers381110174659-13 43 16 Wigan Athletic38915144061-21 42 17 Wolverhampton Wanderers 38117204666-20 40 18 Birmingham City38815153758-21 39 19 Blackpool 38109195578-23 39 20 West Ham United38712194370-27 33 

     

     

    

 

 

		Premier League Tables Premier League Tables 719 720 Statistics Premier League 2013/14PW D LGFGA GD PTS 1Manchester City382756102376586 2Liverpool 382666101505184 3Chelsea 38257671274482 4Arsenal 38247768412779 5Everton 38219861392272 6Tottenham Hotspur 38216115551469 7Manchester United 381971264432164 8Southampton381511125446856 9Stoke City381311144552-7 50 10 Newcastle United38154194359-16 49 11 Crystal Palace 38136193348-15 45 12 Swansea City38119185454042 13 West Ham United38117204051-11 40 14 Sunderland 38108204160-19 38 15 Aston Villa 38108203961-22 38 16 Hull City38107213853-15 37 17 West Bromwich Albion 38715164359-16 36 18 Norwich City3889212862-3433 19 Fulham 3895244085-45 32 20 Cardiff City3879223274-42 30 Premier League 2015/16PW D LGFGA GD PTS 1Leicester City382312368363281 2Arsenal 382011765362971 3Tottenham Hotspur 381913669353470 4Manchester City381991071413066 5Manchester United 381991049351466 6Southampton381891159411863 7West Ham United381614865511462 8Liverpool 3816121063501360 9Stoke City38149154155-14 51 10 Chelsea 381214125953650 11 Everton 381114135955447 12 Swansea City381211154252-10 47 13 Watford 38129174050-10 45 14 West Bromwich Albion 381013153448-14 43 15 Crystal Palace 38119183951-12 42 16 AFC Bournemouth38119184567-22 42 17 Sunderland 38912174862-14 39 18 Newcastle United38910194465-21 37 19 Norwich City3897223967-28 34 20 Aston Villa 3838272776-49 17 Premier League 2012/13PW D LGFGA GD PTS 1Manchester United 38 285586434389 2Manchester City38 239666343278 3Chelsea 38 229775393675 4Arsenal 38 2110772373573 5Tottenham Hotspur 38 219866462072 6Everton 38 1615755401563 7Liverpool 38 1613971432861 8West Bromwich Albion 38 147175357-4 49 9Swansea City38 1113144751-4 46 10 West Ham United38 1210164553-8 46 11 Norwich City38 1014144158-17 44 12 Fulham 38 1110175060-10 43 13 Stoke City38 915143445-11 42 14 Southampton38 914154960-11 41 15 Aston Villa 38 1011174769-22 41 16 Newcastle United38 118194568-23 41 17 Sunderland 38 912174154-13 39 18 Wigan Athletic38 99204773-26 36 19 Reading 38 610224373-3028 20 Queens Park Rangers 38 413213060-3025 Premier League 2014/15PW D LGFGA GD PTS 1Chelsea 38269373324187 2Manchester City38247783384579 3Arsenal 38229771363575 4Manchester United 382010862372570 5Tottenham Hotspur 38197125853564 6Liverpool 38188125248462 7Southampton381861454332160 8Swansea City38168144649-3 56 9Stoke City38159144845354 10 Crystal Palace 38139164751-4 48 11 Everton 381211154850-2 47 12 West Ham United381211154447-3 47 13 West Bromwich Albion 381111163851-13 44 14 Leicester City38118194655-9 41 15 Newcastle United38109194063-23 39 16 Sunderland 38717143153-22 38 17 Aston Villa 38108203157-26 38 18 Hull City38811193351-18 35 19 Burnley 38712192853-25 33 20 Queens Park Rangers 3886244273-31 30 

     

     

    

 

		Premier League Tables Premier League Tables 721 722 Statistics Premier League 2017/18PW D LGFGA GD PTS 1Manchester City38 324 256 21062779100 2Manchester United 38 768284081 3Tottenham Hotspur 38238774363877 4Liverpool 382112584384675 5Chelsea 382171062382470 6Arsenal 381961374512363 7Burnley 381412123639-3 54 8Everton 381310154458-14 49 9Leicester City381211155660-4 47 10 Newcastle United38128183947-8 44 11 Crystal Palace 381111164555-10 44 12 AFC Bournemouth381111164561-16 44 13 West Ham United381012164868-20 42 14 Watford 38118194464-20 41 15 Brighton & Hove Albion 38913163454-20 40 16 Huddersfield Town 38910192858-3037 17 Southampton38715163756-19 36 18 Swansea City3889212856-28 33 19 Stoke City38712193568-3333 20 West Bromwich Albion 38613193156-25 31 Premier League 2018/19PW D LGFGA GD PTS 1Manchester City383224 952372 98 2Liverpool 383071 892267 97 3Chelsea 382198 633924 72 4Tottenham Hotspur 3823213 673928 71 5Arsenal 3821710 655411 70 6Manchester United 3819910 655411 66 7Wolverhampton Wanderers 3816913 47461 57 8Everton 3815914 54468 54 9Leicester City3815716 51483 52 10 West Ham United3815716 5255-3 52 11 Watford 3814816 5259-7 50 12 Crystal Palace 3814717 5153-2 49 13 Newcastle United3812917 4248-6 45 14 AFC Bournemouth3813619 5670-14 45 15 Burnley 3811720 4568-23 40 16 Southampton3891217 4565-20 39 17 Brighton & Hove Albion 389920 3560-25 36 18 Cardiff City3810424 3469-35 34 19 Fulham 387526 3481-47 26 20 Huddersfield Town 383728 2276-54 16 Premier League 2016/17PW D LGFGA GD PTS 1Chelsea 38303 585335293 2Tottenham Hotspur 38268 486266086 3Manchester City 38239 680394178 4Liverpool 382210 678423676 5Arsenal 38236 977443375 6Manchester United 381815 554292569 7Everton 381710 1162441861 8Southampton 381210 164148-7 46 9AFC Bournemouth 381210 165567-12 46 10 West Bromwich Albion 38129 174351-8 45 11 West Ham United 38129 174764-17 45 12 Leicester City 38128 184863-15 44 13 Stoke City 381111 164156-15 44 14 Crystal Palace 38125 215063-13 41 15 Swansea City 38125 214570-25 41 16 Burnley 38117 203955-16 40 17 Watford 38117 204068-28 40 18 Hull City 3897 223780-43 34 19 Middlesbrough 38513 202753-26 28 20 Sunderland 3866 262969-40 24 

     

     

    

 

		Premier League Brunel Building 57 North Wharf Road London W2 1HQ premierleague.com T +44 (0) 20 7864 9000 E info@premierleague.com The Football Association Premier League Limited Registered Office: Brunel Building, 57 North Wharf Road, London, W2 1HQ. No. 2719699 England

Source: [{"source": "alea-institute/alea-institute/kl3m-data-edgar-agreements/train-00315-of-00352.parquet"}, [{"source": "alea-institute/alea-institute/kl3m-data-edgar-agreements/train-00315-of-00352.parquet"}]]